diff options
Diffstat (limited to '37361-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 37361-0.txt | 24074 |
1 files changed, 24074 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/37361-0.txt b/37361-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..3ab5826 --- /dev/null +++ b/37361-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,24074 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook of Pan Michael: an historical novel of +Poland, the Ukraine, and Turkey, by Henryk Sienkiewicz + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States +and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no +restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it +under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this +eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the +United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where +you are located before using this eBook. + +Title: Pan Michael: an historical novel of Poland, the Ukraine, and +Turkey + +Author: Henryk Sienkiewicz + +Release Date: September 8, 2011 [eBook #37361] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: UTF-8 + +Produced by: Henryk Sienkiewicz + +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PAN MICHAEL: AN HISTORICAL +NOVEL OF POLAND, THE UKRAINE, AND TURKEY *** + + + + +=Transcriber’s Note:= + + + Page scan source: + https://www.archive.org/details/panmichaelhistor00sienuoft + + Italic text is denoted by _underscores_. + + Bold text is denoted by =equal signs=. + + + + + WORKS OF + Henryk Sienkiewicz + + + +------------------------------+ + | IN DESERT AND WILDERNESS | + | WITH FIRE AND SWORD | + | THE DELUGE. _2 vols._ | + | PAN MICHAEL | + | CHILDREN OF THE SOIL | + | “QUO VADIS” | + | SIELANKA, A FOREST PICTURE | + | THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS | + | WITHOUT DOGMA | + | WHIRLPOOLS | + | ON THE FIELD OF GLORY | + | LET US FOLLOW HIM | + +------------------------------+ + + + + + PAN MICHAEL. + + + + +Since Saint Michael leads the whole host of heaven, and has gained +so many victories over the banners of hell, I prefer him as a +patron.--THE DELUGE, Vol. I, p. 120. + + + + + PAN MICHAEL. + + + An Historical Novel + + OF + + POLAND, THE UKRAINE, AND TURKEY. + + A SEQUEL TO + + “WITH FIRE AND SWORD” AND “THE DELUGE.” + + + BY + HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. + + + _AUTHORIZED AND UNABRIDGED TRANSLATION FROM + THE POLISH BY_ + + JEREMIAH CURTIN. + + + BOSTON: + LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY. + 1917. + + + + + _Copyright, 1893, 1898_, + + BY JEREMIAH CURTIN. + + + _All rights reserved._ + + + Printers + S. J. PARKHILL & CO., BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A. + + + + + TO + JOHN MURRAY BROWN, Esq. + + +MY DEAR BROWN,--You read “With Fire and Sword” in manuscript: you +appreciated its character, and your House published it. What you +did for the first, you did later on for the other two parts of the +trilogy. Remembering your deep interest in all the translations, I +beg to inscribe to you the concluding volume, “Pan Michael.” + + JEREMIAH CURTIN. + + VALENTIA ISLAND, WEST COAST OF IRELAND, + August 15. 1893. + + + + +INTRODUCTION. + + +The great struggle begun by the Cossacks, and, after the victory +at Korsun, continued by them and the Russian population of the +Commonwealth, is described in “With Fire and Sword,” from the +ambush on the Omelnik[1] to the battle of Berestechko. In “The +Deluge” the Swedish invasion is the argument, and a mere reference +is made to the war in which Moscow and the Ukraine are on one side +and the Commonwealth on the other. In “Pan Michael,” the present +volume and closing work of the trilogy, the invader is the Turk, +whose forces, though victorious at Kamenyets, are defeated at Hotin. + +“With Fire and Sword” covers the war of 1648-49, which was ended +at Zborovo, where a treaty most hateful to the Poles was concluded +between the Cossacks and the Commonwealth. In the second war there +was only one great action, that of Berestechko (1651), an action +followed by the treaty of Belaya Tserkoff, oppressive to the +Cossacks and impossible of execution. + +The main event in the interval between Berestechko and the war with +Moscow was the siege and peace of Jvanyets, of which mention is +made in the introduction to “With Fire and Sword.” + +After Jvanyets the Cossacks turned to Moscow and swore allegiance +to the Tsar in 1654; in that year the war was begun to which +reference is made in “The Deluge.” In addition to the Cossack cause +Moscow had questions of her own, and invaded the Commonwealth +with two separate armies; of these one moved on White Russia and +Lithuania, the other joined the forces of Hmelnitski. + +Moscow had rapid and brilliant success in the north. Smolensk, +Orsha, and Vityebsk were taken in the opening campaign, as were +Vilno, Kovno, and Grodno in the following summer. In 1655 White +Russia and nearly all Lithuania came under the hand of the Tsar. + +In view of Moscow’s great victories, Karl Gustav made a sudden +descent on the Commonwealth. The Swedish monarch became master of +Great and Little Poland almost without a blow. Yan Kazimir fled to +Silesia, and a majority of the nobles took the oath to Karl Gustav. + +Moving from the Ukraine, Hmelnitski and Buturlin, the Tsar’s +voevoda, carried all before them till they encamped outside Lvoff; +there the Cossack hetman gave audience to an envoy from Yan +Kazimir, and was persuaded to withdraw with his army, thus leaving +the king one city in the Commonwealth, a great boon, as was evident +soon after. + +When Swedish success was almost perfect, and the Commonwealth +seemed lost, the Swedes laid siege to Chenstohova. The amazing +defence of that sanctuary roused religious spirit in the Poles, who +had tired of Swedish rigor; they resumed allegiance to Yan Kazimir, +who returned and rallied his adherents at Lvoff, the city spared +by Hmelnitski. In the attempt to strike his rival in that capital +of Red Russia, Karl Gustav made the swift though calamitous march +across Poland which Sienkiewicz has described in “The Deluge” so +vividly. + +Soon after his return from Silesia, the Polish king sent an embassy +to the Tsar. Austria sent another to strengthen it and arrange a +treaty or a truce on some basis. + +Yan Kazimir was eager for peace with Moscow at any price, +especially a price paid in promises. The Tsar desired peace on +terms that would give the Russian part of the Commonwealth to +Moscow, Poland proper to become a hereditary kingdom in which the +Tsar himself or his heir would succeed Yan Kazimir, and thus give +to both States the same sovereign, though different administrations. + +An agreement was effected: the sovereign or heir of Moscow was to +succeed Yan Kazimir, details of boundaries and succession to be +settled by the Diet, both sides to refrain from hostilities till +the Swedes were expelled, and neither to make peace with Sweden +separately. + +Austria forced the Swedish garrison out of Cracow, and then +induced the Elector of Brandenburg to desert Sweden. She did this +by bringing Poland to grant independence to Princely, that is, +Eastern Prussia, where the elector was duke and a vassal of the +Commonwealth. The elector, who at that time held the casting vote +in the choice of Emperor, agreed in return for the weighty service +which Austria had shown him to give his voice for Leopold, who had +just come to the throne in Vienna. + +Austria, having secured the imperial election at Poland’s expense, +took no further step on behalf of the Commonwealth, but disposed +troops in Southern Poland and secured her own interests. The +Elector, to make his place certain in the final treaty, took active +part against Sweden. Peace was concluded in 1657 and ratified in +1660 at Oliva, With the expulsion of the Swedes the historical part +of “The Deluge” is ended, no further reference being made to the +main war between the Commonwealth and Moscow. + +Since the Turkish invasion described in “Pan Michael” was caused by +events in this main war, a short account of its subsequent course +and its connection with Turkey is in order in this place. + +Bogdan Hmelnitski dreaded the truce between Moscow and Poland. He +feared lest the Poles, outwitting the Tsar, might recover control +of the Cossacks; hence he joined the alliance which Karl Gustav had +made with Rakotsy in 1657 to dismember the Commonwealth. Rakotsy +was defeated, and the alliance failed; both Moscow and Austria were +opposed to it. + +In 1657 Hmelnitski died, and was succeeded as hetman by Vygovski, +chancellor of the Cossack army, though Yuri, the old hetman’s son, +had been chosen during his father’s last illness. Vygovski was a +noble, with leanings toward Poland, though his career was firm +proof that he loved himself better than any cause. + +In the following year the new hetman made a treaty at Gadyach with +the Commonwealth, and in conjunction with a Polish army defeated +Prince Trubetskoi in a battle at Konotop. The Polish Diet annulled +now the terms of the treaty concluded with Moscow two years before. +Various reasons were alleged for this action; the true reason was +that in 1655 the succession to the Polish crown had been offered to +Austria, and, though refused in public audience, had been accepted +in private by the Emperor for his son Leopold. In the following +year Austria advised the Poles unofficially to offer this crown +(already disposed of) to the Tsar, and thus induce him to give the +Commonwealth a respite, and turn his arms against Sweden. + +The Poles followed this advice; the Tsar accepted their offer. When +the service required had been rendered the treaty was broken. In +the same year, however, Vygovski was deposed by the Cossacks, the +treaty of Gadyach rejected, and Yuri Hmelnitski made hetman. The +Cossacks were again in agreement with Moscow; but the Poles spared +no effort to bring Yuri to their side, and they succeeded through +the deposed hetman, Vygovski, who adhered to the Commonwealth so +far. + +Both sides were preparing their heaviest blows at this juncture, +and 1660 brought victory to the Poles. In the beginning of that +year Moscow had some success in Lithuania, but was forced back +at last toward Smolensk. The best Polish armies, trained in the +Swedish struggle, and leaders like Charnyetski, Sapyeha, and Kmita, +turned the scale in White Russia. In the Ukraine the Poles, under +Lyubomirski and Pototski, were strengthened by Tartars and met +the forces of Moscow under Sheremetyeff, with the Cossacks under +Yuri Hmelnitski. At the critical moment, and during action, Yuri +deserted to the Poles, and secured the defeat of Sheremetyeff, who +surrendered at Chudnovo and was sent a Tartar captive to the Crimea. + +In all the shifting scenes of the conflict begun by the resolute +Bogdan, there was nothing more striking than the conduct and person +of Yuri Hmelnitski, who renounced all the work of his father. +Great, it is said, was the wonder of the Poles when they saw +him enter their camp. Bogdan Hmelnitski, a man of iron will and +striking presence, had filled the whole Commonwealth with terror; +his son gave way at the very first test put upon him, and in person +was, as the Poles said, a dark, puny stripling, more like a timid +novice in a monastery than a Cossack. In the words of the captive +voevoda, Sheremetyeff, he was better fitted to be a gooseherd than +a hetman. + +The Polish generals thought now that the conflict was over, and +that the garrisons of Moscow would evacuate the Ukraine; but they +did not. At this juncture the Polish troops, unpaid for a long +time, refused service, revolted, formed what they called a “sacred +league,” and lived on the country. The Polish army vanished from +the field, and after it the Tartars. Young Hmelnitski turned +again to Moscow, and writing to the Tsar, declared that, forced +by Cossack colonels, he had joined the Polish king, but wished to +return to his former allegiance. Whatever his wishes may have been, +he did not escape the Commonwealth; stronger men than he, and among +them Vygovski, kept him well in hand. The Ukraine was split into +two camps: that west of the river, or at least the Cossacks under +Yuri Hmelnitski, obeyed the Commonwealth; the Eastern bank adhered +to Moscow. + +Two years later, Yuri, the helpless hetman, left his office and +took refuge in a cloister. He was succeeded by Teterya, a partisan +of Poland, which now made every promise to the leading Cossacks, +not as in the old time when the single argument was sabres. + +East of the Dnieper another hetman ruled; but there the Poles could +take no part in struggles for the office. The rivalry was limited +to partisans of Moscow. Besides the two groups of Cossacks on the +Dnieper, there remained the Zaporojians. Teterya strove to win +these to the Commonwealth, and Yan Kazimir, the king, assembled all +the forces he could rally and crossed the Dnieper toward the end of +1663. At first he had success in some degree, but in the following +year led back a shattered, hungry army. + +Teterya had received a promise from the Zaporojians that they would +follow the example of the Eastern Ukraine. The king having failed +in his expedition, Teterya declared that peace must be concluded +between the Commonwealth and Moscow to save the Ukraine; that the +country was reduced to ruin by all parties, neither one of which +could subjugate the other; and that to save themselves the Cossacks +would be forced to seek protection of the Sultan. + +Doroshenko succeeded Teterya in the hetman’s office, and began to +carry out this Cossack project. In 1666 he sent a message to the +Porte declaring that the Ukraine was at the will of the Sultan. + +The Sultan commanded the Khan to march to the Ukraine. Toward the +end of that year the Tartars brought aid to the Cossacks, and the +joint army swept the field of Polish forces. + +Meanwhile negotiations had been pending a long time between the +Commonwealth and Moscow. An insurrection under Lyubomirski brought +the Poles to terms touching boundaries in the north. In the south +Moscow demanded, besides the line of the Dnieper, Kieff and a +certain district around it on the west. This the Poles refused +stubbornly till Doroshenko’s union with Turkey induced them to +yield Kieff to Moscow for two years. On this basis a peace of +twenty years was concluded in 1667, at Andrussoff near Smolensk. +This peace became permanent afterward, and Kieff remained with +Moscow. + +In 1668 Yan Kazimir abdicated, hoping to secure the succession to +a king in alliance with France, and avoid a conflict with Turkey +through French intervention. No foreign candidate, however, found +sufficient support, and Olshovski,[2] the crafty and ambitious +vice-chancellor, proposed at an opportune moment Prince Michael +Vishnyevetski, son of the renowned Yeremi, and he was elected in +1669. The new king, of whom a short sketch is given in “The Deluge” +(Vol. II. page 253), was, like Yuri Hmelnitski, the imbecile +son of a terrible father. Elected by the lesser nobility in a +moment of spite against magnates, he found no support among the +latter. Without merit or influence at home, he sought support in +Austria, and married a sister of the Emperor Leopold. Powerless +in dealing with the Cossacks, to whom his name was detestable, +without friends, except among the petty nobles, whose support in +that juncture was more damaging than useful, he made a Turkish war +certain. It came three years later, when the Sultan marched to +support Doroshenko, and began the siege of Kamenyets, described in +“Pan Michael.” + +After the fall of Kamenyets, the Turks pushed on to Lvoff, and +dictated the peace of Buchach, which gave Podolia and the western +bank of the Dnieper, except Kieff and its district, to the Sultan. + +The battle of Hotin, described in the epilogue, made Sobieski king +in 1674. This election was considered a triumph for France, an +enemy of Austria at that time; and during the earlier years of his +reign Sobieski was on the French side, and had sound reasons for +this policy. In 1674 the Elector of Brandenburg attacked Swedish +Pomerania; France supported Sweden, and roused Poland to oppose +the Elector, who had fought against Yan Kazimir, his own suzerain. +Sobieski, supported by subsidies from France, made levies of +troops, went to Dantzig in 1677, concluded with Sweden a secret +agreement to make common cause with her and attack the Elector. +But in spite of subsidies, preparations, and treaties, the Polish +king took no action. Sweden, without an ally, was defeated; Poland +lost the last chance of recovering Prussia, and holding thereby an +independent position in Europe. + +The influence of Austria, the power of the church, and the intrigues +of his own wife, bore away Sobieski. He deserted the alliance with +France. To the end of his life he served Austria far better than +Poland, though not wishing to do so, and died in 1696 complaining of +this world, in which, as he said, “sin, malice, and treason are +rampant.” + + JEREMIAH CURTIN. + + CAHIRCIVEEN, COUNTY KERRY, IRELAND, + August 17, 1893. + + + NOTE.--The reign of Sobieski brought to an end that part of + Polish history during which the Commonwealth was able to + take the initiative in foreign politics. After Sobieski the + Poles ceased to be a positive power in Europe. + + I have not been able to verify the saying said to have been + uttered by Sobieski at Vienna. In the text (page 401) he is + made to say that Pani Wojnina (War’s wife) may give birth + to people, but Wojna (War) only destroys them. Who the Pani + Wojnina was that Sobieski had in view I am unable to say at + this moment, unless she was _Peace_. + + + + +PAN MICHAEL. + + + + +CHAPTER I. + + +After the close of the Hungarian war, when the marriage of Pan +Andrei Kmita and Panna Aleksandra Billevich was celebrated, a +cavalier, equally meritorious and famous in the Commonwealth, Pan +Michael Volodyovski, colonel of the Lauda squadron, was to enter +the bonds of marriage with Panna Anna Borzobogati Krasienski. + +But notable hindrances rose, which delayed and put back the affair. +The lady was a foster-daughter of Princess Griselda Vishnyevetski, +without whose permission Panna Anna would in no wise consent to the +wedding. Pan Michael was forced therefore to leave his affianced in +Vodokty, by reason of the troubled times, and go alone to Zamost +for the consent and the blessing of the princess. + +But a favoring star did not guide him: he did not find the princess +in Zamost; she had gone to the imperial court in Vienna for the +education of her son. The persistent knight followed her even to +Vienna, though that took much time. When he had arranged the affair +there successfully, he turned homeward in confident hope. + +He found troubled times at home: the army was forming a confederacy; +in the Ukraine uprisings continued; at the eastern boundary the +conflagration had not ceased. New forces were assembled to defend +the frontiers even in some fashion. Before Pan Michael had reached +Warsaw, he received a commission issued by the voevoda of Rus. +Thinking that the country should be preferred at all times to private +affairs, he relinquished his plan of immediate marriage and moved to +the Ukraine. He campaigned in those regions some years, living in +battles, in unspeakable hardships and labor, having barely a chance +on occasions to send letters to the expectant lady. + +Next he was envoy to the Crimea; then came the unfortunate civil +war with Pan Lyubomirski, in which Volodyovski fought on the side +of the king against that traitor and infamous man; then he went to +the Ukraine a second time under Sobieski. + +From these achievements the glory of his name increased in such +manner that he was considered on all sides as the first soldier of +the Commonwealth, but the years were passing for him in anxiety, +sighs, and yearning. At last 1668 came, when he was sent at command +of the castellan to rest; at the beginning of the year he went for +the cherished lady, and taking her from Vodokty, they set out for +Cracow. + +They were journeying to Cracow, because Princess Griselda, who had +returned from the dominions of the emperor, invited Pan Michael to +have the marriage at that place, and offered herself to be mother +to the bride. + +The Kmitas remained at home, not thinking to receive early news +from Pan Michael, and altogether intent on a new guest that was +coming to Vodokty. Providence had till that time withheld from them +children; now a change was impending, happy and in accordance with +their wishes. + +That year was surpassingly fruitful. Grain had given such a +bountiful yield that the barns could not hold it, and the whole +land, in the length and the breadth of it, was covered with +stacks. In neighborhoods ravaged by war the young pine groves had +grown in one spring more than in two years at other times. There +was abundance of game and of mushrooms in the forests, as if the +unusual fruitfulness of the earth had been extended to all things +that lived on it. Hence the friends of Pan Michael drew happy omens +for his marriage also, but the fates ordained otherwise. + + + + +CHAPTER II. + + +On a certain beautiful day of autumn Pan Andrei Kmita was +sitting under the shady roof of a summer-house and drinking his +after-dinner mead; he gazed at his wife from time to time through +the lattice, which was grown over with wild hops. Pani Kmita was +walking on a neatly swept path in front of the summer-house. The +lady was unusually stately; bright-haired, with a face serene, +almost angelic. She walked slowly and carefully, for there was in +her a fulness of dignity and blessing. + +Pan Andrei gazed at her with intense love. When she moved, his look +turned after her with such attachment as a dog shows his master +with his eyes. At moments he smiled, for he was greatly rejoiced +at sight of her, and he twirled his mustache upward. At such +moments there appeared on his face a certain expression of glad +frolicsomeness. It was clear that the soldier was fun-loving by +nature, and in years of single life had played many a prank. + +Silence in the garden was broken only by the sound of over-ripe +fruit dropping to the earth and the buzzing of insects. The weather +had settled marvellously. It was the beginning of September. The +sun burned no longer with excessive violence, but cast yet abundant +golden rays. In these rays ruddy apples were shining among the gray +leaves and hung in such numbers that they hid the branches. The +limbs of plum-trees were bending under plums with bluish wax on +them. + +The first movement of air was shown by the spider-threads fastened +to the trees; these swayed with a breeze so slight that it did not +stir even the leaves. + +Perhaps it was that calm in the world which had so filled Pan Kmita +with joyfulness, for his face grew more radiant each moment. At +last he took a draught of mead and said to his wife,-- + +“Olenka, but come here! I will tell you something.” + +“It may be something that I should not like to hear.” + +“As God is dear to me, it is not. Give me your ear.” + +Saying this, he seized her by the waist, pressed his mustaches to +her bright hair, and whispered, “If a boy, let him be Michael.” + +She turned away with face somewhat flushed, and whispered, “But you +promised not to object to Heraclius.” + +“Do you not see that it is to honor Volodyovski?” + +“But should not the first remembrance be given to my grandfather?” + +“And my benefactor-- H’m! true--but the next will be Michael. It +cannot be otherwise.” + +Here Olenka, standing up, tried to free herself from the arms of +Pan Andrei; but he, gathering her in with still greater force, +began to kiss her on the lips and the eyes, repeating at the same +time,-- + +“O thou my hundreds, my thousands, my dearest love!” + +Further conversation was interrupted by a lad who appeared at the +end of the walk and ran quickly toward the summer-house. + +“What is wanted?” asked Kmita, freeing his wife. + +“Pan Kharlamp has come, and is waiting in the parlor,” said the boy. + +“And there he is himself!” exclaimed Kmita, at sight of a man +approaching the summer-house. “For God’s sake, how gray his +mustache is! Greetings to you, dear comrade! greetings, old friend!” + +With these words he rushed from the summer-house, and hurried with +open arms toward Pan Kharlamp. But first Pan Kharlamp bowed low to +Olenka, whom he had seen in old times at the court of Kyedani; then +he pressed her hand to his enormous mustache, and casting himself +into the embraces of Kmita, sobbed on his shoulder. + +“For God’s sake, what is the matter?” cried the astonished host. + +“God has given happiness to one and taken it from another,” said +Kharlamp. “But the reasons of my sorrow I can tell only to you.” + +Here he looked at Olenka; she, seeing that he was unwilling to +speak in her presence, said to her husband, “I will send mead to +you, gentlemen, and now I leave you.” + +Kmita took Pan Kharlamp to the summer-house, and seating him on a +bench, asked, “What is the matter? Are you in need of assistance? +Count on me as on Zavisha!”[3] + +“Nothing is the matter with me,” said the old soldier, “and I need +no assistance while I can move this hand and this sabre; but our +friend, the most worthy cavalier in the Commonwealth, is in cruel +suffering. I know not whether he is breathing yet.” + +“By Christ’s wounds! Has anything happened to Volodyovski?” + +“Yes,” said Kharlamp, giving way to a new outburst of tears. “Know +that Panna Anna Borzobogati has left this vale--” + +“Is dead!” cried Kmita, seizing his head with both hands. + +“As a bird pierced by a shaft.” + +A moment of silence followed,--no sound but that of apples dropping +here and there to the ground heavily, and of Pan Kharlamp panting +more loudly while restraining his weeping. But Kmita was wringing +his hands, and repeated, nodding his head,-- + +“Dear God! dear God! dear God!” + +“Your grace will not wonder at my tears,” said Kharlamp, at last; +“for if your heart is pressed by unendurable pain at the mere +tidings of what happened, what must it be to me, who was witness +of her death and her pain, of her suffering, which surpassed every +natural measure?” + +Here the servant appeared, bringing a tray with a decanter and a +second glass on it; after him came Kmita’s wife, who could not +repress her curiosity. Looking at her husband’s face and seeing in +it deep suffering, she said straightway,-- + +“What tidings have you brought? Do not dismiss me. I will comfort +you as far as possible, or I will weep with you, or will help you +with counsel.” + +“Help for this will not be found in your head,” said Pan Andrei; +“and I fear that your health will suffer from sorrow.” + +“I can endure much. It is more grievous to live in uncertainty.” + +“Anusia is dead,” said Kmita. + +Olenka grew somewhat pale, and dropped on the bench heavily. +Kmita thought that she would faint; but grief acted more quickly +than the sudden announcement, and she began to weep. Both knights +accompanied her immediately. + +“Olenka,” said Kmita, at last, wishing to turn his wife’s thoughts +in another direction, “do you not think that she is in heaven?” + +“Not for her do I weep, but over the loss of her, and over the +loneliness of Pan Michael. As to her eternal happiness, I should +wish to have such hope for my own salvation as I have for hers. +There was not a worthier maiden, or one of better heart, or more +honest. O my Anulka![4] my Anulka, beloved!” + +“I saw her death,” said Kharlamp; “may God grant us all to die with +such piety!” + +Here silence followed, as if some of their sorrow had gone with +their tears; then Kmita said, “Tell us how it was, and take some +mead to support you.” + +“Thank you,” said Kharlamp; “I will drink from time to time if you +will drink with me; for pain seizes not only the heart, but the +throat, like a wolf, and when it seizes a man it might choke him +unless he received some assistance. I was going from Chenstohova to +my native place to settle there quietly in my old age. I have had +war enough; as a stripling I began to practise, and now my mustache +is gray. If I cannot stay at home altogether, I will go out under +some banner; but these military confederations to the loss of the +country and the profit of the enemy, and these civil wars, have +disgusted me thoroughly with arms. Dear God! the pelican nourishes +its children with its blood, it is true; but this country has no +longer even blood in its breast. Sviderski[5] was a great soldier. +May God judge him!” + +“My dearest Anulka!” interrupted Pani Kmita, with weeping, “without +thee what would have happened to me and to all of us? Thou wert a +refuge and a defence to me! O my beloved Anulka!” + +Hearing this, Kharlamp sobbed anew, but briefly, for Kmita +interrupted him with a question, “But where did you meet Pan +Michael?” + +“In Chenstohova, where he and she intended to rest, for they were +visiting the shrine there after the journey. He told me at once +how he was going from your place to Cracow, to Princess Griselda, +without whose permission and blessing Anusia was unwilling to +marry. The maiden was in good health at that time, and Pan Michael +was as joyful as a bird. ‘See,’ said he, ‘the Lord God has given me +a reward for my labor!’ He boasted also not a little,--God comfort +him!--and joked with me because I, as you know, quarrelled with him +on a time concerning the lady, and we were to fight a duel. Where +is she now, poor woman?” + +Here Kharlamp broke out again, but briefly, for Kmita stopped him a +second time: “You say that she was well? How came the attack, then, +so suddenly?” + +“That it was sudden, is true. She was lodging with Pani Martsin +Zamoyski, who, with her husband, was spending some time in +Chenstohova. Pan Michael used to sit all the day with her; he +complained of delay somewhat, and said they might be a whole year +on the journey to Cracow, for every one on the way would detain +him. And this is no wonder! Every man is glad to entertain such a +soldier as Pan Michael, and whoever could catch him would keep him. +He took me to the lady too, and threatened smilingly that he would +cut me to pieces if I made love to her; but he was the whole world +to her. At times, too, my heart sank, for my own sake, because a +man in old age is like a nail in a wall. Never mind! But one night +Pan Michael rushed in to me in dreadful distress: ‘In God’s name, +can you find a doctor?’ ‘What has happened?’ ‘The sick woman knows +no one!’ ‘When did she fall ill?’ asked I. ‘Pani Zamoyski has just +given me word,’ replied he. ‘It is night now. Where can I look for +a doctor, when there is nothing here but a cloister, and in the +town more ruins than people?’ I found a surgeon at last, and he was +even unwilling to go; I had to drive him with weapons. But a priest +was more needed then than a surgeon; we found at her bedside, in +fact, a worthy Paulist, who, through prayer, had restored her to +consciousness. She was able to receive the sacrament, and take an +affecting farewell of Pan Michael. At noon of the following day it +was all over with her. The surgeon said that some one must have +given her something, though that is impossible, for witchcraft has +no power in Chenstohova. But what happened to Pan Michael, what +he said,--my hope is that the Lord Jesus will not account this to +him, for a man does not reckon with words when pain is tearing him. +You see,” Pan Kharlamp lowered his voice, “he blasphemed in his +forgetfulness.” + +“For God’s sake, did he blaspheme?” inquired Kmita, in a whisper. + +“He rushed out from her corpse to the ante-chamber, from the +ante-chamber to the yard, and reeled about like a drunken man. He +raised his hands then, and began to cry with a dreadful voice: +‘Such is the reward for my wounds, for my toils, for my blood, for +my love of country! I had one lamb,’ said he, ‘and that one, O +Lord, Thou didst take from me. To hurl down an armed man,’ said he, +‘who walks the earth in pride, is a deed for God’s hand; but a cat, +a hawk, or a kite can kill a harmless dove, and--’” + +“By the wounds of God!” exclaimed Pani Kmita, “say no more, or you +will draw misfortune on this house.” + +Kharlamp made the sign of the cross and continued, “The poor +soldier thought that he had done service, and still this was his +reward. Ah, God knows better what He does, though that is not to +be understood by man’s reason, nor measured by human justice. +Straightway after this blasphemy he grew rigid and fell on the +ground; and the priest read an exorcism over him, so that foul +spirits should not enter him, as they might, enticed by his +blasphemy.” + +“Did he come to himself quickly?” + +“He lay as if dead about an hour; then he recovered and went to +his room; he would see no one. At the time of the burial I said +to him, ‘Pan Michael, have God in your heart.’ He made me no +answer. I stayed three days more in Chenstohova, for I was loath +to leave him; but I knocked in vain at his door. He did not want +me. I struggled with my thoughts: what was I to do,--try longer at +the door, or go away? How was I to leave a man without comfort? +But finding that I could do nothing, I resolved to go to Pan Yan +Skshetuski. He is his best friend, and Pan Zagloba is his friend +also; maybe they will touch his heart somehow, and especially Pan +Zagloba, who is quick-witted, and knows how to talk over any man.” + +“Did you go to Pan Yan?” + +“I did, but God gave no luck, for he and Zagloba had gone to Kalish +to Pan Stanislav. No one could tell when they would return. Then +I thought to myself, ‘As my road is toward Jmud, I will go to Pan +Kmita and tell what has happened.’” + +“I knew from of old that you were a worthy cavalier,” said Kmita. + +“It is not a question of me in this case, but of Pan Michael,” said +Kharlamp; “and I confess that I fear for him greatly lest his mind +be disturbed.” + +“God preserve him from that!” said Pani Kmita. + +“If God preserves him, he will certainly take the habit, for I tell +you that such sorrow I have never seen in my life. And it is a pity +to lose such a soldier as he,--it is a pity!” + +“How a pity? The glory of God will increase thereby,” said Pani +Kmita. + +Kharlamp’s mustache began to quiver, and he rubbed his forehead. + +“Well, gracious benefactress, either it will increase or it +will not increase. Consider how many Pagans and heretics he has +destroyed in his life, by which he has surely delighted our Saviour +and His Mother more than any one priest could with sermons. H’m! +it is a thing worthy of thought! Let every one serve the glory of +God as he knows best. Among the Jesuits legions of men may be found +wiser than Pan Michael, but another such sabre as his there is not +in the Commonwealth.” + +“True, as God is dear to me!” cried Kmita. “Do you know whether he +stayed in Chenstohova?” + +“He was there when I left; what he did later, I know not. I know +only this: God preserve him from losing his mind, God preserve him +from sickness, which frequently comes with despair,--he will be +alone, without aid, without a relative, without a friend, without +consolation.” + +“May the Most Holy Lady in that place of miracles save thee, +faithful friend, who hast done so much for me that a brother could +not have done more!” + +Pani Kmita fell into deep thought, and silence continued long; +at last she raised her bright head, and said, “Yendrek, do you +remember how much we owe him?” + +“If I forget, I will borrow eyes from a dog, for I shall not dare +to look an honest man in the face with my own eyes.” + +“Yendrek, you cannot leave him in that state.” + +“How can I help him?” + +“Go to him.” + +“There speaks a woman’s honest heart; there is a noble woman,” +cried Kharlamp, seizing her hands and covering them with kisses. + +But the advice was not to Kmita’s taste; hence he began to twist +his head, and said, “I would go to the ends of the earth for him, +but--you yourself know--if you were well--I do not say--but you +know. God preserve you from any accident! I should wither away +from anxiety-- A wife is above the best friend. I am sorry for Pan +Michael but--you yourself know--” + +“I will remain under the protection of the Lauda fathers. It is +peaceful here now, and I shall not be afraid of any small thing. +Without God’s will a hair will not fall from my head; and Pan +Michael needs rescue, perhaps.” + +“Oi, he needs it!” put in Kharlamp. + +“Yendrek, I am in good health. Harm will come to me from no one; I +know that you are unwilling to go--” + +“I would rather go against cannon with an oven-stick!” interrupted +Kmita. + +“If you stay, do you think it will not be bitter for you here when +you think, ‘I have abandoned my friend’? and besides, the Lord God +may easily take away His blessing in His just wrath.” + +“You beat a knot into my head. You say that He may take away His +blessing? I fear that.” + +“It is a sacred duty to save such a friend as Pan Michael.” + +“I love Michael with my whole heart. The case is a hard one! If +there is need, there is urgent need, for every hour in this matter +is important. I will go at once to the stables. By the living God, +is there no other way out of it? The Evil One inspired Pan Yan and +Zagloba to go to Kalish. It is not a question with me of myself, +but of you, dearest. I would rather lose all I have than be without +you one day. Should any one say that I go from you not on public +service, I would plant my sword-hilt in his mouth to the cross. +Duty, you say? Let it be so. He is a fool who hesitates. If this +were for any one else but Michael, I never should do it.” + +Here Pan Andrei turned to Kharlamp. “Gracious sir, I beg you to +come to the stable; we will choose horses. And you, Olenka, see +that my trunk is ready. Let some of the Lauda men look to the +threshing. Pan Kharlamp, you must stay with us even a fortnight; +you will take care of my wife for me. Some land may be found for +you here in the neighborhood. Take Lyubich! Come to the stable. I +will start in an hour. If ’tis needful, ’tis needful!” + + + + +CHAPTER III. + + +Some time before sunset Pan Kmita set out, blessed by his tearful +wife with a crucifix, in which splinters of the Holy Cross were set +in gold; and since during long years the knight had been inured to +sudden journeys, when he started, he rushed forth as if to seize +Tartars escaping with plunder. + +When he reached Vilno, he held on through Grodno to Byalystok, +and thence to Syedlets. In passing through Lukov, he learned that +Pan Yan had returned the day previous from Kalish with his wife +and children, Pan Zagloba accompanying. He determined, therefore, +to go to them; for with whom could he take more efficient counsel +touching the rescue of Pan Michael? + +They received him with surprise and delight, which were turned into +weeping, however, when he told them the cause of his coming. + +Pan Zagloba was unable all day to calm himself, and shed so many +tears at the pond that, as he said himself afterward, the pond +rose, and they had to lift the flood-gate. But when he had wept +himself out, he thought deeply; and this is what he said at the +council,-- + +“Yan, you cannot go, for you are chosen to the Chapter; there will +be a multitude of cases, as after so many wars the country is full +of unquiet spirits. From what you relate, Pan Kmita, it is clear +that the storks[6] will remain in Vodokty all winter, since they +are on the work-list and must attend to their duties. It is no +wonder that with such housekeeping you are in no haste for the +journey, especially since ’tis unknown how long it may last. You +have shown a great heart by coming; but if I am to give earnest +advice, I will say: Go home; for in Michael’s case a near confidant +is called for,--one who will not be offended at a harsh answer, or +because there is no wish to admit him. Patience is needful, and +long experience; and your grace has only friendship for Michael, +which in such a contingency is not enough. But be not offended, for +you must confess that Yan and I are older friends, and have passed +through more adventures with him than you have. Dear God! how many +are the times in which I saved him, and he me, from disaster!” + +“I will resign my functions as a deputy,” interrupted Pan Yan. + +“Yan, that is public service!” retorted Zagloba, with sternness. + +“God sees,” said the afflicted Pan Yan, “that I love my cousin +Stanislav with true brotherly affection; but Michael is nearer to +me than a brother.” + +“He is nearer to me than any blood relative, especially since I +never had one. It is not the time now to discuss our affection. +Do you see, Yan, if this misfortune had struck Michael recently, +perhaps I would say to you, ‘Give the Chapter to the Devil, and +go!’ But let us calculate how much time has passed since Kharlamp +reached Jmud from Chenstohova, and while Pan Andrei was coming from +Jmud here to us. Now, it is needful not only to go to Michael, but +to remain with him; not only to weep with him, but to persuade +him; not only to show him the Crucified as an example, but to +cheer his heart and mind with pleasant jokes. So you know who +ought to go,--I! and I will go, so help me God! If I find him in +Chenstohova, I will bring him to this place; if I do not find him, +I will follow him even to Moldavia, and I will not cease to seek +for him while I am able to raise with my own strength a pinch of +snuff to my nostrils.” + +When they had heard this, the two knights fell to embracing Pan +Zagloba; and he grew somewhat tender over the misfortune of Pan +Michael and his own coming fatigues. Therefore he began to shed +tears; and at last, when he had embraces enough, he said,-- + +“But do not thank me for Pan Michael; you are not nearer to him +than I.” + +“Not for Pan Michael do we thank you,” said Kmita; “but that man +must have a heart of iron, or rather one not at all human, who +would be unmoved at sight of your readiness, which in the service +of a friend makes no account of fatigue and has no thought for age. +Other men in your years think only of a warm corner; but you speak +of a long journey as if you were of my years or those of Pan Yan.” + +Zagloba did not conceal his years, it is true; but, in general, +he did not wish people to mention old age as an attendant of +incapability. Hence, though his eyes were still red, he glanced +quickly and with a certain dissatisfaction at Kmita, and answered,-- + +“My dear sir, when my seventy-seventh year was beginning, my heart +felt a slight sinking, because two axes[7] were over my neck; but +when the eighth ten of years passed me, such courage entered my +body that a wife tripped into my brain. And had I married, we might +see who would be first to have cause of boasting, you or I.” + +“I am not given to boasting,” said Kmita; “but I do not spare +praises on your grace.” + +“And I should have surely confused you as I did Revera Pototski, +the hetman, in presence of the king, when he jested at my age. +I challenged him to show who could make the greatest number of +goat-springs one after the other. And what came of it? The hetman +made three; the haiduks had to lift him, for he could not rise +alone; and I went all around with nearly thirty-five springs. Ask +Pan Yan, who saw it all with his own eyes.” + +Pan Yan, knowing that Zagloba had had for some time the habit of +referring to him as an eye-witness of everything, did not wink, but +spoke again of Pan Michael. Zagloba sank into silence, and began to +think of some subject deeply; at last he dropped into better humor +and said after supper,-- + +“I will tell you a thing that not every mind could hit upon. I +trust in God that our Michael will come out of this trouble more +easily than we thought at first.” + +“God grant! but whence did that come to your head?” inquired Kmita. + +“H’m! Besides an acquaintance with Michael, it is necessary to have +quick wit from nature and long experience, and the latter is not +possible at your years. Each man has his own special qualities. +When misfortune strikes some men, it is, speaking figuratively, as +if you were to throw a stone into a river. On the surface the water +flows, as it were, quietly; but the stone lies at the bottom and +hinders the natural current, and stops it and tears it terribly, +and it will lie there and tear it till all the water of that river +flows into the Styx. Yan, you may be counted with such men; but +there is more suffering in the world for them, since the pain, and +the memory of what caused it, do not leave them. But others receive +misfortune as if some one had struck them with a fist on the +shoulder. They lose their senses for the moment, revive later on, +and when the black-and-blue spot is well, they forget it. Oi! such +a nature is better in this world, which is full of misfortune.” + +The knights listened with attention to the wise words of Zagloba; +he was glad to see that they listened with such respect, and +continued,-- + +“I know Michael through and through; and God is my witness that I +have no wish to find fault with him now, but it seems to me that +he grieves more for the loss of the marriage than of the maiden. +It is nothing that terrible despair has come, though that too, +especially for him, is a misfortune above misfortunes. You cannot +even imagine what a wish that man had to marry. There is not in him +greed or ambition of any kind, or selfishness: he has left what +he had, he has as good as lost his own fortune, he has not asked +for his salary; but in return for all his labors and services he +expected, from the Lord God and the Commonwealth, only a wife. And +he reckoned in his soul that such bread as that belonged to him; +and he was about to put it to his mouth, when right there, as it +were, some one sneered at him, saying, ‘You have it now! Eat it!’ +What wonder that despair seized him? I do not say that he did not +grieve for the maiden; but as God is dear to me, he grieved more +for the marriage, though he would himself swear to the opposite.” + +“That may be true,” said Pan Yan. + +“Wait! Only let those wounds of his soul close and heal; we shall +see if his old wish will not come again. The danger is only in +this, that now, under the weight of despair, he may do something or +make some decision which he would regret later on. But what was to +happen has happened, for in misfortune decision comes quickly. My +attendant is packing my clothes. I am not speaking to dissuade you +from going; I wished only to comfort you.” + +“Again, father, you will be a plaster to Michael,” said Pan Yan. + +“As I was to you, you remember? If I can only find him soon, +for I fear that he may be hiding in some hermitage, or that he +will disappear somewhere in the distant steppes to which he is +accustomed from childhood. Pan Kmita, your grace criticises my age; +but I tell you that if ever a courier rushed on with despatches as +I shall rush, then command me when I return to unravel old silk, +shell peas, or give me a distaff. Neither will hardships detain me, +nor wonders of hospitality tempt me; eating, even drinking, will +not stop me. You have not yet seen such a journey! I can now barely +sit in my place, just as if some one were pricking me from under +the bench with an awl. I have even ordered that my travelling-shirt +be rubbed with goats’ tallow, so as to resist the serpent.” + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + + +Pan Zagloba did not drive forward so swiftly, however, as he had +promised himself and his comrades. The nearer he was to Warsaw, the +more, slowly he travelled. It was the time in which Yan Kazimir, +king, statesman, and great leader, having extinguished foreign +conflagration and brought the Commonwealth, as it were, from +the depths of a deluge, had abdicated lordship. He had suffered +everything, had endured everything, had exposed his breast to every +blow which came from a foreign enemy; but when later on he aimed +at internal reforms and instead of aid from the nation found only +opposition and ingratitude, he removed from his anointed temples of +his own will that crown which had become an unendurable burden to +him. + +The district and general diets had been held already; and +Prajmovski, the primate, summoned the Convocation for November 5. + +Great were the early efforts of various candidates, great the +rivalry of various parties; and though it was the election alone +which would decide, still, each one felt the uncommon importance +of the Diet of Convocation. Therefore deputies were hastening to +Warsaw, on wheels and on horseback, with attendants and servants; +senators were moving to the capital, and with each one of them a +magnificent escort. + +The roads were crowded; the inns were filled, and discovery of +lodgings for a night was connected with great delay. Places were +yielded, however, to Zagloba out of regard for his age; but at the +same time his immense reputation exposed him more than once to loss +of time. + +This was the way of it: He would come to some public house, and +not another finger could be thrust into the place; the personage +who with his escort had occupied the building would come out then, +through curiosity to see who had arrived, and finding a man with +mustaches and beard as white as milk, would say, in view of such +dignity,-- + +“I beg your grace, my benefactor, to come with me for a chance +bite.” + +Zagloba was no boor, and refused not, knowing that acquaintance +with him would be pleasing to every man. When the host conducted +him over the threshold and asked, “Whom have I the honor?” he +merely put his hands on his hips, and sure of the effect, answered +in two words, “Zagloba sum! (I am Zagloba).” + +Indeed, it never happened that after those two words a great +opening of arms did not follow, and exclamations, “I shall inscribe +this among my most fortunate days!” And the cries of officers or +nobles, “Look at him! that is the model, the _gloria et decus_ +(glory and honor) of all the cavaliers of the Commonwealth.” They +hurried together then to wonder at Zagloba; the younger men came to +kiss the skirts of his travelling-coat. After that they drew out of +the wagons kegs and vessels, and a _gaudium_ (rejoicing) followed, +continuing sometimes a number of days. + +It was thought universally that he was going as a deputy to the +Diet; and when he declared that he was not, the astonishment was +general. But he explained that he had yielded his mandate to Pan +Domashevski, so that younger men might devote themselves to public +affairs. To some he related the real reason why he was on the road; +but when others inquired, he put them off with these words,-- + +“Accustomed to war from youthful years, I wanted in old age to have +a last drive at Doroshenko.” + +After these words they wondered still more at him, and to no one +did he seem less important because he was not a deputy, for all +knew that among the audience were men who had more power than +the deputies themselves. Besides, every senator, even the most +eminent, had in mind that, a couple of months later, the election +would follow, and then every word of a man of such fame among the +knighthood would have value beyond estimation. + +They carried, therefore, Zagloba in their arms, and stood before +him with bared heads, even the greatest lords. Pan Podlyaski drank +three days with him; the Patses, whom he met in Kalushyn, bore him +on their hands. + +More than one man gave command to thrust into the old hero’s hamper +considerable gifts, from vodka and wine to richly ornamented +caskets, sabres, and pistols. + +Zagloba’s servants too had good profit from this; and he, despite +resolutions and promises, travelled so slowly that only on the +third week did he reach Minsk. + +But he did not halt for refreshments at Minsk. Driving to the +square, he saw a retinue so conspicuous and splendid that he had +not met such on the road hitherto: attendants in brilliant colors; +half a regiment of infantry alone, for to the Diet of Convocation +men did not go armed on horseback, but these troops were in such +order that the King of Sweden had not a better guard; the place +was filled with gilded carriages carrying tapestry and carpets to +use in public houses on the way; wagons with provision chests and +supplies of food; with them were servants, nearly all foreign, so +that in that throng few spoke an intelligible tongue. + +Zagloba saw at last an attendant in Polish costume; hence he gave +order to halt, and sure of good entertainment, had put forth one +foot already from the wagon, asking at the same time, “But whose +retinue is this, so splendid that the king can have no better?” + +“Whose should it be,” replied the attendant, “but that of our lord, +the Prince Marshal of Lithuania?” + +“Whose?” repeated Zagloba. + +“Are you deaf? Prince Boguslav Radzivill, who is going to the +Convocation, but who, God grant, after the election will be +elected.” + +Zagloba hid his foot quickly in the wagon. “Drive on!” cried he. +“There is nothing here for us!” + +And he went on, trembling from indignation. + +“O Great God!” said he, “inscrutable are Thy decrees; and if Thou +dost not shatter this traitor with Thy thunderbolts. Thou hast +in this some hidden designs which it is not permitted to reach +by man’s reason, though judging in human fashion, it would have +been proper to give a good blow to such a bull-driver. But it is +evident that evil is working in this most illustrious Commonwealth, +if such traitors, without honor and conscience, not only receive +no punishment, but ride in safety and power,--nay, exercise civil +functions also. It must be that we shall perish, for in what other +country, in what other State, could such a thing be brought to +pass? Yan Kazimir was a good king, but he forgave too often, and +accustomed the wickedest to trust in impunity and safety. Still, +that is not his fault alone. It is clear that in the nation civil +conscience and the feeling of public virtue has perished utterly. +Tfu! tfu! he a deputy! In his infamous hands citizens place the +integrity and safety of the country,--in those very hands with +which he was rending it and fastening it in Swedish fetters. We +shall be lost; it cannot be otherwise! Still more to make a king of +him, the--But what! ’tis evident that everything is possible among +such people. He a deputy! For God’s sake! But the law declares +clearly that a man who fills offices in a foreign country cannot be +a deputy; and he is a governor-general in princely Prussia under +his mangy uncle. Ah, ha! wait, I have thee. And verifications at +the Diet, what are they for? If I do not go to the hall and raise +this question, though I am only a spectator, may I be turned this +minute into a fat sheep, and my driver into a butcher! I will find +among deputies men to support me. I know not, traitor, whether +I can overcome such a potentate and exclude thee; but what I +shall do will not help thy election,--that is sure. And Michael, +poor fellow, must wait for me, since this is an action of public +importance.” + +So thought Zagloba, promising himself to attend with care to that +case of expulsion, and to bring over deputies in private; for this +reason he hastened on more hurriedly to Warsaw from Minsk, fearing +to be late for the opening of the Diet. But he came early enough. +The concourse of deputies and other persons was so great that it +was utterly impossible to find lodgings in Warsaw itself, or in +Praga, or even outside the city; it was difficult too to find a +place in a private house, for three or four persons were lodged +in single rooms. Zagloba spent the first night in a shop, and it +passed rather pleasantly; but in the morning, when he found himself +in his wagon, he did not know well what to do. + +“My God! my God!” said he, falling into evil humor, and looking +around on the Cracow suburbs, which he had just passed; “here are +the Bernardines, and there is the ruin of the Kazanovski Palace! +Thankless city! I had to wrest it from the enemy with my blood and +toil, and now it grudges me a corner for my gray head.” + +But the city did not by any means grudge Zagloba a corner for +his gray head; it simply hadn’t one. Meanwhile a lucky star was +watching over him, for barely had he reached the palace of the +Konyetspolskis when a voice called from one side to his driver, +“Stop!” + +The man reined in the horses; then an unknown nobleman approached +the wagon with gleaming face, and cried out, “Pan Zagloba! Does +your grace not know me?” + +Zagloba saw before him a man of somewhat over thirty years, wearing +a leopard-skin cap with a feather,--an unerring mark of military +service,--a poppy-colored under-coat, and a dark-red kontush, +girded with a gold brocade belt. The face of the unknown was of +unusual beauty: his complexion was pale, but burned somewhat by +wind in the fields to a yellowish tinge; his blue eyes were full of +a certain melancholy and pensiveness; his features were unusually +symmetrical, almost too beautiful for a man. Notwithstanding his +Polish dress, he wore long hair and a beard cut in foreign fashion. +Halting at the wagon, he opened his arms widely; and Zagloba, +though he could not remember him at once, bent over and embraced +him. They pressed each other heartily, and at moments one pushed +the other back so as to have a better look. + +“Pardon me, your grace,” said Zagloba, at last; “but I cannot call +to mind yet.” + +“Hassling-Ketling!” + +“For God’s sake! The face seemed well known to me, but the dress +has changed you entirely, for I saw you in old times in a Prussian +uniform. Now you wear the Polish dress?” + +“Yes; for I have taken as my mother this Commonwealth, which +received me when a wanderer, almost in years of boyhood, and gave +me abundant bread and another mother I do not wish. You do not know +that I received citizenship after the war.” + +“But you bring me good news! So Fortune favored you in this?” + +“Both in this and in something else; for in Courland, on the very +boundary of Jmud, I found a man of my own name, who adopted me, +gave me his escutcheon, and bestowed on me property. He lives in +Svyenta in Courland; but on this side he has an estate called +Shkudy, which he gave me.” + +“God favor you! Then you have given up war?” + +“Only let the chance come, and I’ll take my place without fail. In +view of that, I have rented my land, and am waiting here for an +opening.” + +“That is the courage that I like. Just as I was in youth, and I +have strength yet in my bones. What are you doing now in Warsaw?” + +“I am a deputy at the Diet of Convocation.” + +“God’s wounds! But you are already a Pole to the bones!” + +The young knight smiled. “To my soul, which is better.” + +“Are you married?” + +Ketling sighed. “No.” + +“Only that is lacking. But I think--wait a minute! But has that old +feeling for Panna Billevich gone out of your mind?” + +“Since you know of that which I thought my secret, be assured that +no new one has come.” + +“Oh, leave her in peace! She will soon give the world a young +Kmita. Never mind! What sort of work is it to sigh when another +is living with her in better confidence? To tell the truth, ’tis +ridiculous.” + +Ketling raised his pensive eyes. “I have said only that no new +feeling has come.” + +“It will come, never fear! we’ll have you married. I know from +experience that in love too great constancy brings merely +suffering. In my time I was as constant as Troilus, and lost a +world of pleasure and a world of good opportunities; and how much I +suffered!” + +“God grant every one to retain such jovial humor as your grace!” + +“Because I lived in moderation always, therefore I have no aches in +my bones. Where are you stopping? Have you found lodgings?” + +“I have a comfortable cottage, which I built after the war.” + +“You are fortunate; but I have been travelling through the whole +city in vain since yesterday.” + +“For God’s sake! my benefactor, you will not refuse, I hope, to +stop with me. There is room enough; besides the house, there are +wings and a commodious stable. You will find room for your servants +and horses.” + +“You have fallen from heaven, as God is dear to me!” + +Ketling took a seat in the wagon and they drove forward. On the way +Zagloba told him of the misfortune that had met Pan Michael, and he +wrung his hands, for hitherto he had not heard of it. + +“The dart is all the keener for me,” said he, at last; “and perhaps +your grace does not know what a friendship sprang up between us +in recent times. Together we went through all the later wars +with Prussia, at the besieging of fortresses, where there were +only Swedish garrisons. We went to the Ukraine and against Pan +Lyubomirski, and after the death of the voevoda of Rus, to the +Ukraine a second time under Sobieski, the marshal of the kingdom. +The same saddle served us as a pillow, and we ate from the same +dish; we were called Castor and Pollux. And only when he went for +his affianced, did the moment of separation come. Who could think +that his best hopes would vanish like an arrow in the air?” + +“There is nothing fixed in this vale of tears,” said Zagloba. + +“Except steady friendship. We must take counsel and learn where he +is at this moment. We may hear something from the marshal of the +kingdom, who loves Michael as the apple of his eye. If he can tell +nothing, there are deputies here from all sides. It cannot be that +no man has heard of such a knight. In what I have power, in that I +will aid you, more quickly than if the question affected myself.” + +Thus conversing, they came at last to Ketling’s cottage, which +turned out to be a mansion. Inside was every kind of order and no +small number of costly utensils, either purchased, or obtained in +campaigns. The collection of weapons especially was remarkable. +Zagloba was delighted with what he saw, and said,-- + +“Oh, you could find lodgings here for twenty men. It was lucky +for me that I met you. I might have occupied apartments with Pan +Anton Hrapovitski, for he is an acquaintance and friend. The +Patses also invited me,--they are seeking partisans against the +Radzivills,--but I prefer to be with you.” + +“I have heard among the Lithuanian deputies,” said Ketling, “that +since the turn comes now to Lithuania, they wish absolutely to +choose Pan Hrapovitski as marshal of the Diet.” + +“And justly. He is an honest man and a sensible one, but too +good-natured. For him there is nothing more precious than harmony; +he is only seeking to reconcile some man with some other, and that +is useless. But tell me sincerely, what is Boguslav Radzivill to +you?” + +“From the time that Pan Kmita’s Tartars took me captive at Warsaw, +he has been nothing; for although he is a great lord, he is a +perverse and malicious man. I saw enough of him when he plotted in +Taurogi against that being superior to earth.” + +“How superior to earth? What are you talking of, man? She is of +clay, and may be broken like any clay vessel. But that is no +matter.” + +Here Zagloba grew purple from rage, till the eyes were starting +from his head. “Imagine to yourself, that ruffian is a deputy!” + +“Who?” asked in astonishment Ketling, whose mind was still on +Olenka. + +“Boguslav Radzivill! But the verification of powers,--what is that +for? Listen: you are a deputy; you can raise the question. I will +roar to you from the gallery in support; have no fear on that +point. The right is with us; and if they try to degrade the right, +a tumult may be raised in the audience that will not pass without +blood.” + +“Do not do that, your grace, for God’s sake! I will raise the +question, for it is proper to do so; but God preserve us from +stopping the Diet!” + +“I will go to Hrapovitski, though he is lukewarm; but no matter, +much depends on him as the future marshal. I will rouse the Patses. +At least I will mention in public all Boguslav’s intrigues. +Moreover, I have heard on the road that that ruffian thinks of +seeking the crown for himself.” + +“A nation would have come to its final decline and would not be +worthy of life if such a man could become king,” said Ketling. “But +rest now, and on some later day we will go to the marshal of the +kingdom and inquire about our friend.” + + + + +CHAPTER V. + + +Some days later came the opening of the Diet, over which, as +Ketling had foreseen, Pan Hrapovitski was chosen to preside; he +was at that time chamberlain of Smolensk, and afterward voevoda +of Vityebsk. Since the only question was to fix the time of +election and appoint the supreme Chapter, and as intrigues of +various parties could not find a field in such questions, the +Diet was carried on calmly enough. The question of verification +roused it merely a little in the very beginning. When the deputy +Ketling challenged the election of the secretary of Belsk and his +colleague, Prince Boguslav Radzivill, some powerful voice in the +audience shouted “Traitor! foreign official!” After that voice +followed others; some deputies joined them; and all at once the +Diet was divided into two parties,--one striving to exclude the +deputies of Belsk, the other to confirm their election. Finally +a court was appointed to settle the question, and recognized the +election. Still, the blow was a painful one to Prince Boguslav. +This alone, that the Diet was considering whether the prince was +qualified to sit in the chamber; this alone, that all his treasons +and treacheries in time of the Swedish invasion were mentioned +in public,--covered him with fresh disgrace in the eyes of the +Commonwealth, and undermined fundamentally all his ambitious +designs. For it was his calculation that when the partisans of +Condé, Neuburgh, and Lorraine, not counting inferior candidates, +had injured one another mutually, the choice might fall easily on +a man of the country. Hence, pride and his sycophants told him +that if that were to happen, the man of the country could be no +other than a man endowed with the highest genius, and of the most +powerful and famous family,--in other words, he himself. + +Keeping matters in secret till the hour came, the prince spread +his nets in advance over Lithuania, and just then he was spreading +them in Warsaw, when suddenly he saw that in the very beginning +they were torn, and such a broad rent made that all the fish might +escape through it easily. He gritted his teeth during the whole +time of the court; and since he could not wreak his vengeance on +Ketling, as he was a deputy, he announced among his attendants a +reward to him who would indicate that spectator who had cried out +just after Ketling’s proposal, “Traitor! foreign official!” + +Zagloba’s name was too famous to remain hidden long; moreover, +he did not conceal himself in any way. The prince indeed raised +a still greater uproar, but was disconcerted not a little when +he heard that he was met by so popular a man and one whom it was +dangerous to attack. + +Zagloba too knew his own power; for when threats had begun to fly +about, he said once at a great meeting of nobles, “I do not know +if there would be danger to any one should a hair of my head fall. +The election is not distant; and when a hundred thousand sabres +of brothers are collected, there may easily be some making of +mince-meat.” + +These words reached the prince, who only bit his lips and smiled +sneeringly; but in his soul he thought that the old man was right. +On the following day he changed his plans evidently with regard to +the old knight, for when some one spoke of Zagloba at a feast given +by the prince chamberlain, Boguslav said,-- + +“That noble is greatly opposed to me, as I hear; but I have such +love for knightly people that even if he does not cease to injure +me in future, I shall always love him.” + +And a week later the prince repeated the same directly to Pan +Zagloba, when they met at the house of the Grand Hetman Sobieski. +Though Zagloba preserved a calm face, full of courage, the heart +fluttered a little in his breast at sight of the prince; for +Boguslav had far-reaching hands, and was a man-eater of whom all +were in dread. The prince called out, however, across the whole +table,-- + +“Gracious Pan Zagloba, the report has come to me that you, though +not a deputy, wished to drive me, innocent man, from the Diet; +but I forgive you in Christian fashion, and should you ever need +advancement, I shall not be slow to serve you.” + +“I merely stood by the Constitution,” answered Zagloba, “as a noble +is bound to do; as to assistance, at my age it is likely that the +assistance of God is needed most, for I am near ninety.” + +“A beautiful age if its virtue is as great as its length, and this +I have not the least wish to doubt.” + +“I served my country and my king without seeking strange gods.” + +The prince frowned a little. “You served against me too; I know +that. But let there be harmony between us. All is forgotten, and +this too, that you aided the private hatred of another against me. +With that enemy I have still some accounts; but I extend my hand to +your grace, and offer my friendship.” + +“I am only a poor man; the friendship is too high for me. I should +have to stand on tiptoe, or spring to it; and that in old age is +annoying. If your princely grace is speaking of accounts with Pan +Kmita, my friend, then I should be glad from my heart to leave that +arithmetic.” + +“But why so, I pray?” asked the prince. + +“For there are four fundamental rules in arithmetic. Though Pan +Kmita has a respectable fortune, it is a fly if compared with your +princely wealth; therefore Pan Kmita will not consent to division. +He is occupied with multiplication himself, and will let no man +take aught from him, though he might give something to others, I do +not think that your princely grace would be eager to take what he’d +give you.” + +Though Boguslav was trained in word-fencing, still, whether it was +Zagloba’s argument or his insolence that astonished him so much, he +forgot the tongue in his own mouth. The breasts of those present +began to shake from laughter. Pan Sobieski laughed with his whole +soul, and said,-- + +“He is an old warrior of Zbaraj. He knows how to wield a sabre, but +is no common player with the tongue. Better let him alone.” + +In fact, Boguslav, seeing that he had hit upon an irreconcilable, +did not try further to capture Zagloba; but beginning conversation +with another man, he cast from time to time malign glances across +the table at the old knight. + +But Sobieski was delighted, and continued, “You are a master, lord +brother,--a genuine master. Have you ever found your equal in this +Commonwealth?” + +“At the sabre,” answered Zagloba, satisfied with the praise, +“Volodyovski has come up to me; and Kmita too I have trained not +badly.” + +Saying this, he looked at Boguslav; but the prince feigned not to +hear him, and spoke diligently with his neighbor. + +“Why!” said the hetman, “I have seen Pan Michael at work more than +once, and would guarantee him even if the fate of all Christendom +were at stake. It is a pity that a thunderbolt, as it were, has +struck such a soldier.” + +“But what has happened to him?” asked Sarbyevski, the sword-bearer +of Tsehanov. + +“The maiden he loved died in Chenstohova,” answered Zagloba; “and +the worst is that I cannot learn from any source where he is.” + +“But I saw him,” cried Pan Varshytski, the castellan of Cracow. +“While coming to Warsaw, I saw him on the road coming hither +also; and he told me that being disgusted with the world and its +vanities, he was going to Mons Regius to end his suffering life in +prayer and meditation.” + +Zagloba caught at the remnant of his hair. “He has become a monk +of Camaldoli, as God is dear to me!” exclaimed he, in the greatest +despair. + +Indeed, the statement of the castellan had made no small impression +on all. Pan Sobieski, who loved soldiers, and knew himself best +how the country needed them, was pained deeply, and said after a +pause,-- + +“It is not proper to oppose the free-will of men and the glory of +God, but it is a pity to lose him; and it is hard for me to hide +from you, gentlemen, that I am grieved. From the school of Prince +Yeremi that was an excellent soldier against every enemy, but +against the horde and ruffiandom incomparable. There are only a few +such partisans in the steppes, such as Pan Pivo among the Cossacks, +and Pan Rushchyts in the cavalry; but even these are not equal to +Pan Michael.” + +“It is fortunate that the times are somewhat calmer,” said the +sword-bearer of Tsehanov, “and that Paganism observes faithfully +the treaty of Podhaytse extorted by the invincible sword of my +benefactor.” + +Here the sword-bearer inclined before Sobieski, who rejoiced in +his heart at the public praise, and answered, “That was due, in +the first instance, to the goodness of God, who permitted me to +stand at the threshold of the Commonwealth, and cut the enemy +somewhat; and in the second, to the courage of good soldiers who +are ready for everything. That the Khan would be glad to keep +the treaties, I know; but in the Crimea itself there are tumults +against the Khan, and the Belgrod horde does not obey him at all. +I have just received tidings that on the Moldavian boundary clouds +are collecting, and that raids may come in; I have given orders to +watch the roads carefully, but I have not soldiers sufficient. If I +send some to one place, an opening is left in another. I need men +trained specially and knowing the ways of the horde; this is why I +am so sorry for Volodyovski.” + +In answer to this, Zagloba took from his temples the hands with +which he was pressing his head, and cried, “But he will not remain +a monk, even if I have to make an assault on Mons Regius and +take him by force. For God’s sake! I will go to him straightway +to-morrow, and perhaps he will obey my persuasion; if not, I will +go to the primate, to the prior. Even if I have to go to Rome, I +will go. I have no wish to detract from the glory of God; but what +sort of a monk would he be without a beard? He has as much hair on +his face as I on my fist! As God is dear to me, he will never be +able to sing Mass; or if he sings it, the rats will run out of the +cloister, for they will think a tom-cat is wailing. Forgive me, +gentlemen, for speaking what sorrow brings to my tongue. If I had +a son, I could not love him as I do that man. God be with him! God +be with him! Even if he were to become a Bernardine, but a monk of +Camaldoli! As I sit here, a living man, nothing can come of this! I +will go straightway to the primate to-morrow, for a letter to the +prior.” + +“He cannot have made vows yet,” put in the marshal, “but let not +your grace be too urgent, lest he grow stubborn; and it is needful +to reckon with this too,--has not the will of God appeared in his +intention?” + +“The will of God? The will of God does not come on a sudden; as +the old proverb says, ‘What is sudden is of the Devil.’ If it were +the will of God, I should have noted the wish long ago in him; and +he was not a priest, but a dragoon. If he had made such a resolve +while in full reason, in meditation and calmness, I should say +nothing; but the will of God does not strike a despairing man as +a falcon does a duck. I will not press him. Before I go I will +meditate well with myself what to say, so that he may not play the +fox to begin with; but in God is my hope. This little soldier has +confided always more to my wit than his own, and will do the like +this time, I trust, unless he has changed altogether.” + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + + +Next day, Zagloba, armed with a letter from the primate, and having +a complete plan made with Ketling, rang the bell at the gate of +the monastery on Mons Regius. His heart was beating with violence +at this thought, “How will Michael receive me?” and though he had +prepared in advance what to say, he acknowledged himself that much +depended on the reception. Thinking thus, he pulled the bell a +second time; and when the key squeaked in the lock, and the door +opened a little, he thrust himself into it straightway a trifle +violently, and said to the confused young monk,-- + +“I know that to enter here a special permission is needed; but I +have a letter from the archbishop, which you, _carissime frater_, +will be pleased to give the reverend prior.” + +“It will be done according to the wish of your grace,” said the +doorkeeper, inclining at sight of the primate’s seal. + +Then he pulled a strap hanging at the tongue of a bell, and pulled +twice to call some one, for he himself had no right to go from +the door. Another monk appeared at that summons, and taking the +letter, departed in silence. Zagloba placed on a bench a package +which he had with him, then sat down and began to puff wonderfully. +“Brother,” said he, at last, “how long have you been in the +cloister?” + +“Five years,” answered the porter. + +“Is it possible? so young, and five years already! Then it is +too late to leave, even if you wanted to do so. You must yearn +sometimes for the world; the world smells of war for one man, of +feasts for another, of fair heads for a third.” + +“Avaunt!” said the monk, making the sign of the cross with devotion. + +“How is that? Has not the temptation to go out of the cloister come +on you?” continued Zagloba. + +The monk looked with distrust at the envoy of the archbishop, +speaking in such marvellous fashion, and answered, “When the door +here closes on any man, he never goes out.” + +“We’ll see that yet! What is happening to Pan Volodyovski? Is he +well?” + +“There is no one here named in that way.” + +“Brother Michael?” said Zagloba, on trial. “Former colonel of +dragoons, who came here not long since.” + +“We call him Brother Yerzy; but he has not made his vows yet, and +cannot make them till the end of the term.” + +“And surely he will not make them; for you will not believe, +brother, what a woman’s man he is! You could not find another man +so hostile to woman’s virtue in all the clois-- I meant to say in +all the cavalry.” + +“It is not proper for me to hear this,” said the monk, with +increasing astonishment and confusion. + +“Listen, brother; I do not know where you receive visitors, but if +it is in this place, I advise you to withdraw a little when Brother +Yerzy comes,--as far as that gate, for instance,--for we shall talk +here of very worldly matters.” + +“I prefer to go away at once,” said the monk. + +Meanwhile Pan Michael, or rather Brother Yerzy, appeared; but +Zagloba did not recognize the approaching man, for Pan Michael had +changed greatly. To begin with, he seemed taller in the long white +habit than in the dragoon jacket; secondly, his mustaches, pointing +upward toward his eyes formerly, were hanging down now, and he was +trying to let out his beard, which formed two little yellow tresses +not longer than half a finger; finally, he had grown very thin and +meagre, and his eyes had lost their former glitter. He approached +slowly, with his hands hidden on his bosom under his habit, and +with drooping head. + +Zagloba, not recognizing him, thought that perhaps the prior +himself was coming; therefore he rose from the bench and began, +“Laudetur--” Suddenly he looked more closely, opened his arms, and +cried, “Pan Michael! Pan Michael!” + +Brother Yerzy let himself be seized in the embrace; something like +a sob shook his breast, but his eyes remained dry. Zagloba pressed +him a long time; at last he began to speak,-- + +“You have not been alone in weeping over your misfortune. I wept; +Yan and his family wept; the Kmitas wept. It is the will of God! be +resigned to it, Michael. May the Merciful Father comfort and reward +you! You have done well to shut yourself in for a time in these +walls. There is nothing better than prayer and pious meditation in +misfortune. Come, let me embrace you again! I can hardly see you +through my tears.” + +And Zagloba wept with sincerity, moved at the sight of Pan Michael. +“Pardon me for disturbing your meditation,” said he, at last; “but +I could not act otherwise, and you will do me justice when I give +you my reasons. Ai, Michael! you and I have gone through a world of +evil and of good. Have you found consolation behind these bars?” + +“I have,” replied Pan Michael,--“in those words which I hear in +this place daily, and repeat, and which I desire to repeat till my +death, _memento mori_. In death is consolation for me.” + +“H’m! death is more easily found on the battlefield than in the +cloister, where life passes as if some one were unwinding thread +from a ball, slowly.” + +“There is no life here, for there are no earthly questions; and +before the soul leaves the body, it lives, as it were, in another +world.” + +“If that is true, I will not tell you that the Belgrod horde +are mustering in great force against the Commonwealth; for what +interest can that have for you?” + +Pan Michael’s mustaches quivered on a sudden, and he stretched his +right hand unwittingly to his left side; but not finding a sword +there, he put both hands under his habit, dropped his head, and +repeated, “Memento mori!” + +“Justly, justly!” answered Zagloba, blinking his sound eye with a +certain impatience. “No longer ago than yesterday Pan Sobieski, the +hetman, said: ‘Only let Volodyovski serve even through this one +storm, and then let him go to whatever cloister he likes. God would +not be angry for the deed; on the contrary, such a monk would have +all the greater merit.’ But there is no reason to wonder that you +put your own peace above the happiness of the country, for _prima +charitas ab ego_ (the first love is of self).” + +A long interval of silence followed; only Pan Michael’s mustaches +stood out somewhat and began to move quickly, though lightly. + +“You have not taken your vows yet,” asked Zagloba, at last, “and +you can go out at any moment?” + +“I am not a monk yet, for I have been waiting for the favor of +God, and waiting till all painful thoughts of earth should leave +my soul. His favor is upon me now; peace is returning to me. I can +go out; but I have no wish to go, since the time is drawing near +in which I can make my vows with a clear conscience and free from +earthly desires.” + +“I have no wish to lead you away from this; on the contrary, I +applaud your resolution, though I remember that when Yan in his +time intended to become a monk, he waited till the country was +free from the storm of the enemy. But do as you wish. In truth, +it is not I who will lead you away; for I myself in my own time +felt a vocation for monastic life. Fifty years ago I even began my +novitiate; I am a rogue if I did not. Well, God gave me another +direction. Only I tell you this, Michael, you must go out with me +now even for two days.” + +“Why must I go out? Leave me in peace!” said Volodyovski. + +Zagloba raised the skirt of his coat to his eyes and began to sob. +“I do not beg rescue for myself,” said he, in a broken voice, +“though Prince Boguslav Radzivill is hunting me with vengeance; he +puts his murderers in ambush against me, and there is no one to +defend and protect me, old man. I was thinking that you-- But never +mind! I will love you all my life, even if you are unwilling to +know me. Only pray for my soul, for I shall not escape Boguslav’s +hands. Let that come upon me which has to come; but another friend +of yours, who shared every morsel of bread with you, is now on his +death-bed, and wishes to see you without fail. He is unwilling to +die without you; for he has some confession to make on which his +soul’s peace depends.” + +Pan Michael, who had heard of Zagloba’s danger with great emotion, +sprang forward now, and seizing him by the arms, inquired, “Is it +Pan Yan?” + +“No, not Yan, but Ketling!” + +“For God’s sake! what has happened to him?” + +“He was shot by Prince Boguslav’s ruffians while defending me; I +know not whether he will be alive in twenty-four hours. It is for +you, Michael, that we have both fallen into these straits, for we +came to Warsaw only to think out some consolation for you. Come +for even two days, and console a dying man. You will return later; +you will become a monk. I have brought the recommendation of the +primate to the prior to raise no impediment against you. Only +hasten, for every moment is precious.” + +“For God’s sake!” cried Pan Michael; “what do I hear? Impediments +cannot keep me, for so far I am here only on meditation. As God +lives, the prayer of a dying man is sacred! I cannot refuse that.” + +“It would be a mortal sin!” cried Zagloba. + +“That is true! It is always that traitor, Boguslav--But if I do not +avenge Ketling, may I never come back! I will find those ruffians, +and I will split their skulls! O Great God! sinful thoughts are +already attacking me! _Memento mori!_ Only wait here till I put on +my old clothes, for it is not permitted to go out in the habit.” + +“Here are clothes!” cried Zagloba, springing to the bundle, which +was lying there on the bench near them. “I foresaw everything, +prepared everything! Here are boots, a rapier, a good overcoat.” + +“Come to the cell,” said the little knight, with haste. + +They went to the cell; and when they came out again, near Zagloba +walked, not a white monk, but an officer with yellow boots to the +knees, with a rapier at his side, and a white pendant across his +shoulder. Zagloba blinked and smiled under his mustaches at sight +of the brother at the door, who, evidently scandalized, opened the +gate to the two. + +Not far from the cloister and lower down, Zagloba’s wagon was +waiting, and with it two attendants. One was sitting on the seat, +holding the reins of four well-attached horses; at these Pan +Michael cast quickly the eye of an expert. The other stood near +the wagon, with a mouldy, big-bellied bottle in one hand, and two +goblets in the other. + +“It is a good stretch of road to Mokotov,” said Zagloba; “and +harsh sorrow is waiting for us at the bedside of Ketling. Drink +something, Michael, to gain strength to endure all this, for you +are greatly reduced.” + +Saying this, Zagloba took the bottle from the hands of the man and +filled both glasses with Hungarian so old that it was thick from +age. + +“This is a goodly drink,” said Zagloba, placing the bottle on the +ground and taking the goblets. “To the health of Ketling!” + +“To his health!” repeated Pan Michael. “Let us hurry!” + +They emptied the glasses at a draught. + +“Let us hurry,” repeated Zagloba. “Pour out, man!” said he, turning +to the servant. “To the health of Pan Yan! Let us hurry!” + +They emptied the goblets again at a draught, for there was real +urgency. + +“Let us take our seats!” cried Pan Michael. + +“But will you not drink my health?” asked Zagloba, with a +complaining voice. + +“If quickly!” + +And they drank quickly. Zagloba emptied the goblet at a breath, +though there was half a quart in it, then without wiping his +mustaches, he cried, “I should be thankless not to drink your +health. Pour out, man!” + +“With thanks!” answered Brother Yerzy. + +The bottom appeared in the bottle, which Zagloba seized by the neck +and broke into small pieces, for he never could endure the sight of +empty vessels. Then he took his seat quickly, and they rode on. + +The noble drink soon filled their veins with beneficent warmth, +and their hearts with a certain consolation. The cheeks of Brother +Yerzy were covered with a slight scarlet, and his glance regained +its former vivacity. He stretched his hand unwittingly once, twice, +to his mustaches, and turned them upward like awls, till at last +they came near his eyes. He began meanwhile to gaze around with +great curiosity, as if looking at the country for the first time. +All at once Zagloba struck his palms on his knees and cried without +evident reason,-- + +“Ho! ho! I hope that Ketling will return to health when he sees +you! Ho! ho!” + +And clasping Pan Michael around the neck, he began to embrace him +with all his power. Pan Michael did not wish to remain in debt to +Zagloba; he pressed him with the utmost sincerity. They went on +for some time in silence, but in a happy one. Meanwhile the small +houses of the suburbs began to appear on both sides of the road. +Before the houses there was a great movement. On this side and +that, townspeople were strolling, servants in various liveries, +soldiers and nobles, frequently very well-dressed. + +“Swarms of nobles have come to the Diet,” said Zagloba; “for though +not one of them is a deputy, they wish to be present, to hear and +to see. The houses and inns are so filled everywhere that it is +hard to find a room, and how many noble women are strolling along +the streets! I tell you that you could not count them on the hairs +of your beard. They are pretty too, the rogues, so that sometimes a +man has the wish to slap his hands on his sides as a cock does his +wings, and crow. But look! look at that brunette behind whom the +haiduk is carrying the green shuba; isn’t she splendid? Eh?” + +Here Zagloba nudged Pan Michael in the side with his fist, and Pan +Michael looked, moved his mustaches; his eyes glittered, but in +that moment he grew shamefaced, dropped his head, and said after a +brief silence, “Memento mori!” + +But Zagloba clasped him again, and cried, “As you love me, _per +amicitiam nostram_ (by our friendship), as you respect me, get +married. There are so many worthy maidens, get married!” + +Brother Yerzy looked with astonishment on his friend. Zagloba +could not be drunk, however, for many a time he had taken thrice +as much wine without visible effect; therefore he spoke only from +tenderness. But all thoughts of marriage were far away then from +the head of Pan Michael, so that in the first instant astonishment +overcame in him indignation; then he looked severely into the eyes +of Zagloba and asked,-- + +“Are you tipsy?” + +“From my whole heart I say to you, get married!” + +Pan Michael looked still more severely. “Memento mori.” + +But Zagloba was not easily disconcerted. “Michael, if you love me, +do this for me, and kiss a dog on the snout with your ‘memento.’ +I repeat, you will do as you please, but I think in this way: Let +each man serve God with that for which he was created; and God +created you for the sword: in this His will is evident, since He +has permitted you to attain such perfection in the use of it. In +case He wished you to be a priest, He would have adorned you with a +wit altogether different, and inclined your heart more to books and +to Latin. Consider, too, that soldier saints enjoy no less respect +in heaven than saints with vows, and they go campaigning against +the legions of hell, and receive rewards from God’s hands when they +return with captured banners. All this is true; you will not deny +it?” + +“I do not deny it, and I know that it is hard to skirmish against +your reasoning; but you also will not deny that for grief life is +better in the cloister than in the world.” + +“If it is better, bah! then all the more should cloisters be +shunned. Dull is the man who feeds mourning instead of keeping it +hungry, so that the beast may die of famine as quickly as possible.” + +Pan Michael found no ready argument; therefore he was silent, and +only after a while answered with a sad voice, “Do not mention +marriage, for such mention only rouses fresh grief in me. My old +desire will not revive, for it has passed away with tears; and my +years are not suitable. My hair is beginning to whiten. Forty-two +years, and twenty-five of them spent in military toil, are no jest, +no jest!” + +“O God, do not punish him for blasphemy! Forty-two years! Tfu! I +have more than twice as many on my shoulders, and still at times I +must discipline myself to shake the heat out of my blood, as dust +is shaken from clothing. Respect the memory of that dear dead one. +You were good enough for her, I suppose? But for others are you too +cheap, too old?” + +“Give me peace! give me peace!” said Pan Michael, with a voice of +pain; and the tears began to flow to his mustaches. + +“I will not say another syllable,” added Zagloba; “only give me the +word of a cavalier that no matter what happens to Ketling you will +stay a month with us. You must see Yan. If you wish afterward to +return to the cloister, no one will raise an impediment.” + +“I give my word,” said Pan Michael. + +And they fell to talking of something else. Zagloba began to tell +of the Diet, and how he had raised the question of excluding Prince +Boguslav, and of the adventure with Ketling. Occasionally, however, +he interrupted the narrative and buried himself in thoughts; they +must have been cheerful, for from time to time he struck his knees +with his palms, and repeated,-- + +“Ho! ho!” + +But as he approached Mokotov, a certain disquiet appeared on his +face. He turned suddenly to Pan Michael and said, “Your word is +given, you remember, that no matter what happens to Ketling, you +will stay a month with us.” + +“I gave it, and I will stay,” said Pan Michael. + +“Here is Ketling’s house,” cried Zagloba,--“a respectable place.” +Then he shouted to the driver, “Fire out of your whip! There will +be a festival in this house to-day.” + +Loud cracks were heard from the whip. But the wagon had not entered +the gate when a number of officers rushed from the ante-room, +acquaintances of Pan Michael; among them also were old comrades +from the days of Hmelnitski and young officers of recent times. +Of the latter were Pan Vasilevski and Pan Novoveski,--youths +yet, but fiery cavaliers who in years of boyhood had broken away +from school and had been working at war for some years under Pan +Michael. These the little knight loved beyond measure. Among the +oldest was Pan Orlik of the shield Novin, with a skull stopped with +gold, for a Swedish grenade had taken a piece of it on a time; and +Pan Rushchyts, a half-wild knight of the steppes, an incomparable +partisan, second in fame to Pan Michael alone; and a number of +others. All, seeing the two men in the wagon, began to shout,-- + +“He is there! he is there! Zagloba has conquered! He is there!” + +And rushing to the wagon, they seized the little knight in their +arms and bore him to the entrance, repeating, “Welcome! dearest +comrade, live for us! We have you; we won’t let you go! Vivat +Volodyovski, the first cavalier, the ornament of the whole army! +To the steppe with us, brother! To the wild fields! There the wind +will blow your grief away.” + +They let him out of their arms only at the entrance. He greeted +them all, for he was greatly touched by that reception, and then he +inquired at once, “How is Ketling? Is he alive yet?” + +“Alive! alive!” answered they, in a chorus, and the mustaches of +the old soldiers began to move with a strange smile. “Go to him, +for he cannot stay lying down; he is waiting for you impatiently.” + +“I see that he is not so near death as Pan Zagloba said,” answered +the little knight. + +Meanwhile they entered the ante-room and passed thence to a large +chamber, in the middle of which stood a table with a feast on it; +in one corner was a plank bed covered with white horse-skin, on +which Ketling was lying. + +“Oh, my friend!” said Pan Michael, hastening toward him. + +“Michael!” cried Ketling, and springing to his feet as if in the +fulness of strength, he seized the little knight in his embrace. + +They pressed each other then so eagerly that Ketling raised +Volodyovski, and Volodyovski Ketling. + +“They commanded me to simulate sickness,” said the Scot, “to feign +death: but when I saw you, I could not hold out. I am as well as +a fish, and no misfortune has met me. But it was a question of +getting you out of the cloister. Forgive, Michael. We invented this +ambush out of love for you.” + +“To the wild fields with us!” cried the knights, again; and they +struck with their firm palms on their sabres till a terrible +clatter was raised in the room. + +But Pan Michael was astounded. For a time he was silent, then +he began to look at all, especially at Zagloba. “Oh, traitors!” +exclaimed he, at last, “I thought that Ketling was wounded unto +death.” + +“How is that, Michael?” cried Zagloba. “You are angry because +Ketling is well? You grudge him his health, and wish death to +him? Has your heart become stone in such fashion that you would +gladly see all of us ghosts, and Ketling, and Pan Orlik, and Pan +Rushchyts, and these youths,--nay, even Pan Yan, even me, who +love you as a son?” Here Zagloba closed his eyes and cried still +more piteously, “We have nothing to live for, gracious gentlemen; +there is no thankfulness left in this world; there is nothing but +callousness.” + +“For God’s sake!” answered Pan Michael, “I do not wish you ill, but +you have not respected my grief.” + +“Have pity on our lives!” repeated Zagloba. + +“Give me peace!” + +“He says that we show no respect to his grief; but what fountains +we have poured out over him, gracious gentlemen! We have, Michael. +I take God to witness that we should be glad to bear apart your +grief on our sabres, for comrades should always act thus. But since +you have given your word to stay with us a month, then love us at +least for that month.” + +“I will love you till death,” said Pan Michael. + +Further conversation was interrupted by the coming of a new guest. +The soldiers, occupied with Volodyovski, had not heard the arrival +of that guest, and saw him only when he was standing in the door. +He was a man enormous in stature, of majestic form and bearing. +He had the face of a Roman emperor; in it was power, and at the +same time the true kindness and courtesy of a monarch. He differed +entirely from all those soldiers around him; he grew notably +greater in face of them, as if the eagle, king of birds, had +appeared among hawks, falcons, and merlins. + +“The grand hetman!” cried Ketling, and sprang up, as the host, to +greet him. + +“Pan Sobieski!” cried others. + +All heads were inclined in an obeisance of deep homage. All +save Pan Michael knew that the hetman would come, for he had +promised Ketling; still, his arrival had produced so profound an +impression that for a time no one dared to speak first. That too +was homage extraordinary. But Sobieski loved soldiers beyond all +men, especially those with whom he had galloped over the necks of +Tartar chambuls so often; he looked on them as his own family, and +for this reason specially he had determined to greet Volodyovski, +to comfort him, and finally, by showing such unusual favor and +attention, to retain him in the ranks of the army. Therefore when +he had greeted Ketling, he stretched out his hands at once to the +little knight; and when the latter approached and seized him by the +knees, Sobieski pressed the head of Pan Michael with his palms. + +“Old soldier,” said he, “the hand of God has bent thee to the +earth, but it will raise thee, and give comfort. God aid thee! Thou +wilt stay with us now.” + +Sobbing shook the breast of Pan Michael. “I will stay!” said he, +with tears. + +“That is well; give me of such men as many as possible. And now, +old comrade, let us recall those times which we passed in the +Russian steppes, when we sat down to feast under tents. I am happy +among you. Now, our host, now!” + +“Vivat Joannes dux!” shouted every voice. + +The feast began and lasted long. Next day the hetman sent a +cream-colored steed of great price to Pan Michael. + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + + +Ketling and Pan Michael promised each other to ride stirrup to +stirrup again should occasion offer, to sit at one fire, and to +sleep with their heads on one saddle. But meanwhile an event +separated them. Not later than a week after their first greeting, +a messenger came from Courland with notice that that Hassling who +had adopted the youthful Scot and given him his property had fallen +suddenly ill, and wished greatly to see his adopted son. The young +knight did not hesitate; he mounted his horse and rode away. Before +his departure he begged Zagloba and Pan Michael to consider his +house as their own, and to live there until they were tired of it. + +“Pan Yan may come,” said he. “During the election he will come +himself surely; even should he bring all his children, there will +be room here for the whole family. I have no relatives; and even if +I had brothers, they would not be nearer to me than you are.” + +Zagloba especially was gratified by these invitations, for he was +very comfortable in Ketling’s house; but they were pleasant for +Pan Michael also. Pan Yan did not come, but Pan Michael’s sister +announced her arrival. She was married to Pan Makovetski, stolnik +of Latychov. His messenger came to the residence of the hetman +to inquire if any of his attendants knew of the little knight. +Evidently Ketling’s house was indicated to him at once. + +Volodyovski was greatly delighted, for whole years had passed +since he had seen his sister; and when he learned that, in absence +of better lodgings, she had stopped at Rybaki in a poor little +cottage, he flew off straightway to invite her to Ketling’s house. +It was dusk when he rushed into her presence; but he knew her +at once, though two other women were with her in the room, for +the lady was small of stature, like a ball of thread. She too +recognized him; while the other women stood like two candles and +looked at the greeting. + +Pani Makovetski found speech first, and began to cry out in a +thin and rather squeaking voice, “So many years,--so many years! +God give you aid, dearest brother! The moment the news of your +misfortune came, I sprang up at once to come hither; and my husband +did not detain me, for a storm is threatening us from the side of +Budjyak. People are talking also of the Belgrod Tartars; and surely +the roads are growing black, for tremendous flocks of birds are +appearing, and before every invasion it is that way. God console +you, beloved, dear, golden brother! My husband must come to the +election himself, so this is what he said: ‘Take the young ladies, +and go on before me. You will comfort Michael,’ said he, ‘in his +grief; and you must hide your head somewhere from the Tartars, for +the country here will be in a blaze, therefore one thing fits with +another. Go,’ said he, ‘to Warsaw, hire good lodgings in time, so +there may be some place to live in.’ He, with men of those parts, +is listening on the roads. There are few troops in the country; it +is always that way with us. You, Michael, my loved one, come to the +window, let me look in your face; your lips have grown thin, but +in grief it cannot be otherwise. It was easy for my husband to say +in Russia, ‘Find lodgings!’ but here there is nothing anywhere. We +are in this hovel; you see it. I have hardly been able to get three +bundles of straw to sleep on.” + +“Permit me, sister,” said the little knight. + +But the sister would not permit, and spoke on, as if a mill were +rattling: “We stopped here; there was no other place. My host +looks out of his eyes like a wolf; maybe they are bad people +in the house. It is true that we have four attendants,--trusty +fellows,--and we ourselves are not timid, for in our parts a woman +must have a cavalier’s heart, or she could not live there. I have +a pistol which I carry always, and Basia[8] has two of them; but +Krysia[9] does not like fire-arms. This is a strange place, though, +and we prefer safer lodgings.” + +“Permit me, sister,” repeated Volodyovski. + +“But where do you live, Michael? You must help me to find lodgings, +for you have experience in Warsaw.” + +“I have lodgings ready,” interrupted Pan Michael, “and such good +ones that a senator might occupy them with his retinue. I live with +my friend, Captain Ketling, and will take you with me at once.” + +“But remember that there are three of us, and two servants and four +attendants. But for God’s sake! I have not made you acquainted with +the company.” Here she turned to her companions. “You know, young +ladies, who he is, but he does not know you; make acquaintance even +in the dark. The host has not heated the stove for us yet. This is +Panna Krystina Drohoyovski, and that Panna Barbara Yezorkovski. My +husband is their guardian, and takes care of their property; they +live with us, for they are orphans. To live alone does not beseem +such young ladies.” + +While his sister was speaking, Pan Michael bowed in soldier +fashion; the young ladies, seizing their skirts with their fingers, +courtesied, wherewith Panna Barbara nodded like a young colt. + +“Let us take our seats in the carriage, and drive on!” said the +little knight. “Pan Zagloba lives with me. I asked him to have +supper prepared for us.” + +“That famous Pan Zagloba?” asked Panna Basia, all at once. + +“Basia, be quiet!” said the lady. “I am afraid that there will be +annoyance.” + +“Oh, if Pan Zagloba has his mind on supper,” said the little +knight, “there will be enough, even if twice as many were to come. +And, young ladies, will you give command to carry out the trunks? I +brought a wagon too for things, and Ketling’s carriage is so wide +that we four can sit in it easily. See what comes to my head; if +your attendants are not drunken fellows, let them stay here till +morning with the horses and larger effects. We’ll take now only +what things are required most.” + +“We need leave nothing,” said the lady, “for our wagons are still +unpacked; just attach the horses, and they can move at once. Basia, +go and give orders!” + +Basia sprang to the entrance; and a few “Our Fathers” later she +returned with the announcement that all was ready. + +“It is time to go,” said Pan Michael. + +After a while they took their seats in the carriage and moved on +toward Mokotov. Pan Michael’s sister and Panna Krysia occupied the +rear seats; in front sat the little knight at the side of Basia. It +was so dark already that they could not see one another’s features. + +“Young ladies, do you know Warsaw?” asked Pan Michael, bending +toward Panna Krysia, and raising his voice above the rattle of the +carriage. + +“No,” answered Krysia, in a low but resonant and agreeable voice. +“We are real rustics, and up to this time have known neither famous +cities nor famous men.” + +Saying this, she inclined her head somewhat, as if giving to +understand that she counted Pan Michael among the latter; he +received the answer thankfully. “A polite sort of maiden!” thought +he, and straightway began to rack his head over some kind of +compliment to be made in return. + +“Even if the city were ten times greater than it is,” said he at +last, “still, ladies, you might be its most notable ornament.” + +“But how do you know that in the dark?” inquired Panna Basia, on a +sudden. + +“Ah, here is a kid for you!” thought Pan Michael. + +But he said nothing, and they rode on in silence for some time; +Basia turned again to the little knight and asked, “Do you know +whether there will be room enough in the stable? We have ten horses +and two wagons.” + +“Even if there were thirty, there would be room for them.” + +“Hwew! hwew!” exclaimed the young lady. + +“Basia! Basia!” said Pani Makovetski, persuasively. + +“Ah, it is easy to say, ‘Basia, Basia!’ but in whose care were the +horses during the whole journey?” + +Conversing thus, they arrived before Ketling’s house. All the +windows were brilliantly lighted to receive the lady. The servants +ran out with Pan Zagloba at the head of them; he, springing to the +wagon and seeing three women, inquired straightway,-- + +“In which lady have I the honor to greet my special benefactress, +and at the same time the sister of my best friend, Michael?” + +“I am she!” answered the lady. + +Then Zagloba seized her hand, and fell to kissing it eagerly, +exclaiming, “I beat with the forehead,--I beat with the forehead!” + +Then he helped her to descend from the carriage, and conducted her +with great attention and clattering of feet to the ante-room. “Let +me be permitted to give greeting once more inside the threshold,” +said he, on the way. + +Meanwhile Pan Michael was helping the young ladies to descend. +Since the carriage was high, and it was difficult to find the steps +in the darkness, he caught Panna Krysia by the waist, and bearing +her through the air, placed her on the ground; and she, without +resisting, inclined during the twinkle of an eye her breast on his, +and said, “I thank you.” + +Pan Michael turned then to Basia; but she had already jumped down +on the other side of the carriage, therefore he gave his arm to +Panna Krysia. In the room acquaintance with Zagloba followed. He, +at sight of the two young ladies, fell into perfect good-humor, +and invited them straightway to supper. The platters were steaming +already on the table; and as Pan Michael had foreseen, there was +such an abundance that it would have sufficed for twice as many +persons. + +They sat down. Pan Michael’s sister occupied the first place; next +to her, on the right, sat Zagloba, and beyond him Panna Basia. Pan +Michael sat on the left side near Panna Krysia. And now for the +first time the little knight was able to have a good look at the +ladies. Both were comely, but each in her own style. Krysia had +hair as black as the wings of a raven, brows of the same color, +deep-blue eyes; she was a pale brunette, but of complexion so +delicate that the blue veins on her temples were visible. A barely +discernible dark down covered her upper lip, showing a mouth sweet +and attractive, as if put slightly forward for a kiss. She was in +mourning, for she had lost her father not long before, and the +color of her garments, with the delicacy of her complexion and +her dark hair, lent her a certain appearance of pensiveness and +severity. At the first glance she seemed older than her companion; +but when he had looked at her more closely, Pan Michael saw that +the blood of first youth was flowing under that transparent skin. +The more he looked, the more he admired the distinction of her +posture, the swanlike neck, and those proportions so full of maiden +charms. + +“She is a great lady,” thought he, “who must have a great soul; but +the other is a regular tomboy.” + +In fact, the comparison was just. Basia was much smaller than her +companion, and generally minute, though not meagre; she was ruddy +as a bunch of roses, and light-haired. Her hair had been cut, +apparently after illness, and she wore it gathered in a golden net. +But the hair would not sit quietly on her restless head; the ends +of it were peeping out through every mesh of the net, and over +her forehead formed an unordered yellow tuft which fell to her +brows like the tuft of a Cossack, which, with her quick, restless +eyes and challenging mien, made that rosy face like the face of a +student who is only watching to embroil some one and go unpunished +himself. Still, she was so shapely and fresh that it was difficult +to take one’s eyes from her; she had a slender nose, somewhat in +the air, with nostrils dilating and active; she had dimples in her +cheeks and a dimple in her chin, indicating a joyous disposition. +But now she was sitting with dignity and eating heartily, only +shooting glances every little while, now at Pan Zagloba, now at +Volodyovski, and looking at them with almost childlike curiosity, +as if at some special wonder. + +Pan Michael was silent; for though he felt it his duty to entertain +Panna Krysia, he did not know how to begin. In general, the little +knight was not happy in conversation with ladies; but now he was +the more gloomy, since these maidens brought vividly to his mind +the dear dead one. + +Pan Zagloba entertained Pani Makovetski, detailing to her the deeds +of Pan Michael and himself. In the middle of the supper he fell to +relating how once they had escaped with Princess Kurtsevich and +Jendzian, four of them, through a whole chambul, and how, finally, +to save the princess and stop the pursuit, they two had hurled +themselves on the chambul. + +Basia stopped eating, and resting her chin on her hand, listened +carefully, shaking her forelock, at moments blinking, and snapping +her fingers in the most interesting places, and repeating, “Ah, ah! +Well, what next?” But when they came to the place where Kushel’s +dragoons rushed up with aid unexpectedly, sat on the necks of the +Tartars, and rode on, slashing them, for three miles, she could +contain herself no longer, but clapping her hands with all her +might, cried, “Ah, I should like to be there, God knows I should!” + +“Basia!” cried the plump little Pani Makovetski, with a strong +Russian accent, “you have come among polite people; put away your +‘God knows.’ O Thou Great God! this alone is lacking, Basia, that +you should cry, ‘May the bullets strike me!’” + +The maiden burst out into fresh laughter, resonant as silver, and +cried, “Well, then, auntie, may the bullets strike me!” + +“O my God, the ears are withering on me! Beg pardon of the whole +company!” cried the lady. + +Then Basia, wishing to begin with her aunt, sprang up from her +place, but at the same time dropped the knife and the spoons under +the table, and then dived down after them herself. + +The plump little lady could restrain her laughter no longer; +and she had a wonderful laugh, for first she began to shake and +tremble, and then to squeak in a thin voice. All had grown joyous. +Zagloba was in raptures. “You see what a time I have with this +maiden,” said Pani Makovetski. + +“She is a pure delight, as God is dear to me!” exclaimed Zagloba. + +Meanwhile Basia had crept out from under the table; she had found +the spoons and the knife, but had lost her net, for her hair was +falling into her eyes altogether. She straightened herself, and +said, her nostrils quivering meanwhile, “Aha, lords and ladies, you +are laughing at my confusion. Very well!” + +“No one is laughing,” said Zagloba, in a tone of conviction, “no +one is laughing,--no one is laughing! We are only rejoicing that +the Lord God has given us delight in the person of your ladyship.” + +After supper they passed into the drawing-room. There Panna Krysia, +seeing a lute on the wall, took it down and began to run over the +strings. Pan Michael begged her to sing. + +“I am ready, if I can drive sadness from your soul.” + +“I thank you,” answered the little knight, raising his eyes to her +in gratitude. + +After a while this song was heard:-- + + “O knights, believe me, + Useless is armor; + Shields give no service; + Cupid’s keen arrows, + Through steel and iron, + Go to all hearts.” + +“I do not indeed know how to thank you,” said Zagloba, sitting at +a distance with Pan Michael’s sister, and kissing her hands, “for +coming yourself and bringing with you such elegant maidens that +the Graces themselves might heat stoves for them. Especially does +that little haiduk please my heart, for such a rogue drives away +sorrow in such fashion that a weasel could not hunt mice better. In +truth, what is grief unless mice gnawing the grains of joyousness +placed in our hearts? You, my benefactress, should know that our +late king, Yan Kazimir, was so fond of my comparisons that he could +not live a day without them. I had to arrange for him proverbs and +wise maxims. He used to have these repeated to him before bed-time, +and by them it was that he directed his policy. But that is +another matter. I hope too that our Michael, in company with these +delightful girls, will forget altogether his unhappy misfortune. +You do not know that it is only a week since I dragged him out +of the cloister, where he wished to make vows; but I won the +intervention of the nuncio himself, who declared to the prior that +he would make a dragoon of every monk in the cloister if he did +not let Michael out straightway. There was no reason for him to be +there. Praise be to God! Praise be to God! If not to-day, to-morrow +some one of those two will strike such sparks out of him that his +heart will be burning like punk.” + +Meanwhile Krysia sang on:-- + + “If shields cannot save + From darts a strong hero, + How can a fair head + Guard her own weakness? + Where can she hide!” + +“The fair heads have as much fear of those shafts as a dog has of +meat,” whispered Zagloba to Pan Michael’s sister. “But confess, my +benefactress, that you did not bring these titmice here without +secret designs. They are maidens in a hundred!--especially that +little haiduk. Would that I were as blooming as she! Ah, Michael +has a cunning sister.” + +Pani Makovetski put on a very artful look, which did not, however, +become her honest, simple face in the least, and said, “I thought +of this and that, as is usual with us; shrewdness is not wanting to +women. My husband had to come here to the election; and I brought +the maidens beforehand, for with us there is no one to see unless +Tartars. If anything lucky should happen to Michael from this, I +would make a pilgrimage on foot to some wonder-working image.” + +“It will come; it will come!” said Zagloba. + +“Both maidens are from great houses, and both have property; that, +too, means something in these grievous times.” + +“There is no need to repeat that to me. The war has consumed +Michael’s fortune, though I know that he has some money laid up +with great lords. We took famous booty more than once, gracious +lady; and though that was placed at the hetman’s discretion, still, +a part went to be divided ‘according to sabres,’ as the saying is +in our soldier speech. So much came to Michael’s share more than +once that if he had saved all his own, he would have to-day a +nice fortune. But a soldier has no thought for to-morrow; he only +frolics to-day. And Michael would have frolicked away all he had, +were it not that I restrained him on every occasion. You say, then, +gracious lady, that these maidens are of high blood?” + +“Krysia is of senatorial blood. It is true that our castellans on +the border are not castellans of Cracow, and there are some of whom +few in the Commonwealth have heard; but still, whoso has sat once +in a senator’s chair bequeaths to posterity his splendor. As to +relationship, Basia almost surpasses Krysia.” + +“Indeed, indeed! I myself am descended from a certain king of the +Massagetes, therefore I like to hear genealogies.” + +“Basia does not come from such a lofty nest as that; but if you +wish to listen,--for in our parts we can recount the relationship +of every house on our fingers,--she is, in fact, related to the +Pototskis and the Yazlovyetskis and the Lashches. You see, it was +this way.” Here Pan Michael’s sister gathered in the folds of her +dress and took a more convenient position, so that there might be +no hindrance to any part of her favorite narrative; she spread out +the fingers of one hand, and straightening the index finger of the +other, made ready to enumerate the grandfathers and grandmothers. +“The daughter of Pan Yakob Pototski, Elizabeth, from his second +wife, a Yazlovyetski, married Pan Yan Smyotanko, banneret of +Podolia.” + +“I have caulked that into my memory,” said Zagloba. + +“From that marriage was born Michael Smyotanko, also banneret of +Podolia.” + +“H’m! a good office,” said Zagloba. + +“He was married the first time to a Dorohosto--no! to a +Rojynski--no! to a Voronich! God guard me from forgetting!” + +“Eternal rest to her, whatever her name was,” said Zagloba, with +gravity. + +“And for his second wife he married Panna Lashch.” + +“I was waiting for that! What was the result of the marriage?” + +“Their sons died.” + +“Every joy crumbles in this world.” + +“But of four daughters, the youngest, Anna, married Yezorkovski, +of the shield Ravich, a commissioner for fixing the boundaries +of Podolia; he was afterward, if I mistake not, sword-bearer of +Podolia.” + +“He was, I remember!” said Zagloba, with complete certainty. + +“From that marriage, you see, was born Basia.” + +“I see, and also that at this moment she is aiming Ketling’s +musket.” In fact, Krysia and the little knight were occupied in +conversation, and Basia was aiming the musket at the window for her +own amusement. + +Pani Makovetski began to shake and squeak at sight of that. “You +cannot imagine what I pass through with that girl! She is a regular +haydamak.” + +“If all the haydamaks were like her, I would join them at once.” + +“There is nothing in her head but arms, horses, and war. Once she +broke out of the house to hunt ducks with a gun. She crept in +somewhere among the rushes, was looking ahead of her, the reeds +began to open--what did she see? The head of a Tartar stealing +along through the reeds to the village. Another woman would have +been terrified, and woe to her if she had not fired quickly; the +Tartar dropped into the water. Just imagine, she laid him out on +the spot; and with what? With duck-shot.” + +Here the lady began to shake again and laugh at the mishap of the +Tartar; then she added, “And to tell the truth, she saved us all, +for a whole chambul was advancing; but as she came and gave the +alarm, we had time to escape to the woods with the servants. With +us it is always so!” + +Zagloba’s face was covered with such delight that he half closed +his eye for a moment; then he sprang up, hurried to the maiden, and +before she saw him, he kissed her on the forehead. “This from an +old soldier for that Tartar in the rushes,” said he. + +The maiden gave a sweeping shake to her yellow forelock. “Didn’t I +give him beans?” cried she, with her fresh, childish voice, which +sounded so strangely in view of what she meant with her words. + +“Oh, my darling little haydamak!” cried Zagloba, with emotion. + +“But what is one Tartar? You gentlemen have cut them down by the +thousand, and Swedes, and Germans, and Rakotsi’s Hungarians. What +am I before you, gentlemen,--before knights who have not their +equals in the Commonwealth? I know that perfectly! Oho!” + +“I will teach you to work with the sabre, since you have so much +courage. I am rather heavy now, but Michael there, he too is a +master.” + +The maiden sprang up in the air at such a proposal; then she kissed +Zagloba on the shoulder and courtesied to the little knight, +saying, “I give thanks for the promise. I know a little already.” + +But Pan Michael was wholly occupied talking with Krysia; therefore +he answered inattentively, “Whatever you command.” + +Zagloba, with radiant face, sat down again near Pani Makovetski. +“My gracious benefactress,” said he, “I know well which Turkish +sweetmeats are best, for I passed long years in Stambul; but I know +this too, that there is just a world of people hungry for them. How +has it happened that no man has coveted that maiden to this time?” + +“As God lives, there was no lack of men who were courting them +both. But Basia we call, in laughing, a widow of three husbands, +for at one time three worthy cavaliers paid her addresses,--all +nobles of our parts, and heirs, whose relationship I can explain in +detail to you.” + +Saying this, Pani Makovetski spread out the fingers of her left +hand and straightened her right index finger; but Zagloba inquired +quickly, “And what happened to them?” + +“All three died in war; therefore we call Basia a widow.” + +“H’m! but how did she endure the loss?” + +“With us, you see, a case like that happens every day; and it is a +rare thing for any man, after reaching ripe age, to pass away with +his own death. Among us people even say that it is not befitting a +nobleman to die otherwise than in the field. ‘How did Basia endure +it?’ Oh, she whimpered a little, poor girl, but mostly in the +stable; for when anything troubles her, she is off to the stable. I +sent for her once and inquired, ‘For whom are you crying?’ ‘For all +three,’ said she. I saw from the answer that no one of them pleased +her specially. I think that as her head is stuffed with something +else, she has not felt the will of God yet; Krysia has felt it +somewhat, but Basia perhaps not at all.” + +“She will feel it!” said Zagloba. “Gracious benefactress, we +understand that perfectly. She will feel it! she will feel it!” + +“Such is our predestination,” said Pani Makovetski. + +“That is just it. You took the words out of my mouth.” + +Further conversation was interrupted by the approach of the younger +society. The little knight had grown much emboldened with Krysia; +and she, through evident goodness of heart, was occupied with him +and his grief, like a physician with a patient. And perhaps for +this very reason she showed him more kindness than their brief +acquaintance permitted. But as Pan Michael was a brother of the +stolnik’s wife, and the young lady was related to the stolnik, no +one was astonished. Basia remained, as it were, aside; and only +Pan Zagloba turned to her unbroken attention. But however that +might be, it was apparently all one to Basia whether some one was +occupied with her or not. At first, she gazed with admiration on +both knights; but with equal admiration did she examine Ketling’s +wonderful weapons distributed on the walls. Later she began to yawn +somewhat; then her eyes grew heavier and heavier, and at last she +said,-- + +“I am so sleepy that I may wake in the morning.” + +After these words the company separated at once; for the ladies +were very weary from the journey, and were only waiting to have +beds prepared. When Zagloba found himself at last alone with Pan +Michael, he began first of all to wink significantly, then he +covered the little knight with a shower of light fists. “Michael! +what, Michael, hei? like turnips! Will you become a monk, what? +That bilberry Krysia is a sweet one. And that rosy little haiduk, +uh! What will you say of her, Michael?” + +“What? Nothing!” answered the little knight. + +“That little haiduk pleased me principally. I tell you that when I +sat near her during supper I was as warm from her as from a stove.” + +“She is a kid yet; the other is ever so much more stately.” + +“Panna Krysia is a real Hungarian plum; but this one is a little +nut! As God lives, if I had teeth! I wanted to say if I had such +a daughter, I’d give her to no man but you. An almond, I say, an +almond!” + +Volodyovski grew sad on a sudden, for he remembered the nicknames +which Zagloba used to give Anusia. She stood as if living before +him there in his mind and memory,--her form, her small face, her +dark tresses, her joyfulness, her chattering, and ways of looking. +Both these were younger, but still she was a hundred times dearer +than all who were younger. + +The little knight covered his face with his palms, and sorrow +carried him away the more because it was unexpected. Zagloba was +astonished; for some time he was silent and looked unquietly, then +he asked, “Michael, what is the matter? Speak, for God’s sake!” + +Volodyovski spoke, “So many are living, so many are walking through +the world, but my lamb is no longer among them; never again shall +I see her.” Then pain stifled his voice; he rested his forehead on +the arm of the sofa and began to whisper through his set lips, “O +God! O God! O God!” + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + + +Basia insisted that Volodyovski should give her instruction in +“fencing;” he did not refuse, though he delayed for some days. He +preferred Krysia; still, he liked Basia greatly, so difficult was +it, in fact, not to like her. + +A certain morning the first lesson began, mainly because of Basia’s +boasting and her assurances that she knew that art by no means +badly, and that no common person could stand before her. “An old +soldier taught me,” said she; “there is no lack of these among us; +it is known too that there are no swordsmen superior to ours. It is +a question if even you, gentlemen, would not find your equals.” + +“Of what are you talking?” asked Zagloba. “We have no equals in the +whole world.” + +“I should wish it to come out that even I am your equal. I do not +expect it, but I should like it.” + +“If it were firing from pistols, I too would make a trial,” said +Pani Makovetski, laughing. + +“As God lives, it must be that the Amazons themselves dwell in +Latychov,” said Zagloba. Here he turned to Krysia: “And what weapon +do you use best, your ladyship?” + +“None,” answered Krysia. + +“Ah, ha! none!” exclaimed Basia. And here, mimicking Krysia’s +voice, she began to sing:-- + + “‘O knights, believe me, + Useless is armor, + Shields give no service; + Cupid’s keen arrows, + Through steel and iron, + Go to all hearts.’ + +“She wields arms of that kind; never fear,” added Basia, turning +to Pan Michael and Zagloba. “In that she is a warrior of no common +skill.” + +“Take your place, young lady!” said Pan Michael, wishing to conceal +a slight confusion. + +“Oh, as God lives! if what I think should come true!” cried Basia, +blushing with delight. + +And she stood at once in position with a light Polish sabre in her +right hand; the left she put behind her, and with breast pushed +forward, with raised head and dilated nostrils, she was so pretty +and so rosy that Zagloba whispered to Pan Michael’s sister, “No +decanter, even if filled with Hungarian a hundred years old, would +delight me so much with the sight of it.” + +“Remember,” said the little knight to Basia, “that I will only +defend myself; I will not thrust once. You may attack as quickly as +you choose.” + +“Very well. If you wish me to stop, give the word.” + +“The fencing could be stopped without a word, if I wished.” + +“And how could that be done?” + +“I could take the sabre easily out of the hand of a fencer like +you.” + +“We shall see!” + +“We shall not, for I will not do so, through politeness.” + +“There is no need of politeness in this case. Do it if you can. I +know that I have less skill than you, but still I will not let that +be done.” + +“Then you permit it?” + +“I permit it.” + +“Oh, do not permit, sweetest haiduk,” said Zagloba. “He has +disarmed the greatest masters.” + +“We shall see!” repeated Basia. + +“Let us begin,” said Pan Michael, made somewhat impatient by the +boasting of the maiden. + +They began. Basia thrust terribly, skipping around like a pony +in a field. Volodyovski stood in one place, making, according to +his wont, the slightest movements of the sabre, paying but little +respect to the attack. + +“You brush me off like a troublesome fly!” cried the irritated +Basia. + +“I am not making a trial of you; I am teaching you,” answered the +little knight. “That is good! For a fair head, not bad at all! +Steadier with the hand!” + +“‘For a fair head?’ You call me a fair head! you do! you do!” + +But Pan Michael, though Basia used her most celebrated thrusts, +was untouched. Even he began to talk with Zagloba, of purpose to +show how little he cared for Basia’s thrusts: “Step away from the +window, for you are in the lady’s light; and though a sabre is +larger than a needle, she has less experience with the sabre.” + +Basia’s nostrils dilated still more, and her forelock fell to her +flashing eyes. “Do you hold me in contempt?” inquired she, panting +quickly. + +“Not your person; God save me from that!” + +“I cannot endure Pan Michael!” + +“You learned fencing from a schoolmaster.” Again he turned to +Zagloba: “I think snow is beginning to fall.” + +“Here is snow! snow for you!” repeated Basia, giving thrust after +thrust. + +“Basia, that is enough! you are barely breathing,” said Pani +Makovetski. + +“Now hold to your sabre, for I will strike it from your hand.” + +“We shall see!” + +“Here!” And the little sabre, hopping like a bird out of Basia’s +hands, fell with a rattle near the stove. + +“I let it go myself without thinking! It was not you who did that!” +cried the young lady, with tears in her voice; and seizing the +sabre, in a twinkle she thrust again: “Try it now.” + +“There!” said Pan Michael. And again the sabre was at the stove. +“That is enough for to-day,” said the little knight. + +Pani Makovetski began to bustle about and talk louder than usual; +but Basia stood in the middle of the room, confused, stunned, +breathing heavily, biting her lips and repressing the tears which +were crowding into her eyes in spite of her. She knew that they +would laugh all the more if she burst out crying, and she wished +absolutely to restrain herself; but seeing that she could not, she +rushed from the room on a sudden. + +“For God’s sake!” cried Pani Makovetski. “She has run to the +stable, of course, and being so heated, will catch cold. Some one +must go for her. Krysia, don’t you go!” + +So saying, she went out, and seizing a warm shuba in the ante-room, +hurried to the stable; and after her ran Zagloba, troubled about +his little haiduk. Krysia wished to go also, but the little knight +held her by the hand. “You heard the prohibition. I will not let +this hand go till they come back.” + +And, in fact, he did not let it go. But that hand was as soft as +satin. It seemed to Pan Michael that a kind of warm current was +flowing from those slender fingers into his bones, rousing in them +an uncommon pleasantness; therefore he held them more firmly. A +slight blush flew over Krysia’s face. “I see that I am a prisoner +taken captive.” + +“Whoever should take such a prisoner would not have reason to envy +the Sultan, for the Sultan would gladly give half his kingdom for +her.” + +“But you would not sell me to the Pagans?” + +“Just as I would not sell my soul to the Devil.” + +Here Pan Michael remarked that momentary enthusiasm had carried him +too far, and he corrected himself: “As I would not sell my sister.” + +“That is the right word,” said Krysia, seriously. “I am a sister in +affection to your sister, and I will be the same to you.” + +“I thank you from my heart!” said Pan Michael, kissing her hand; +“for I have great need of consolation.” + +“I know, I know,” repeated the young lady; “I am an orphan myself.” +Here a small tear rolled down from her eyelid and stopped at the +down on her lip. + +Pan Michael looked on that tear, on the mouth slightly shaded, and +said, “You are as kind as a real angel; I feel comforted already.” + +Krysia smiled sweetly: “May God reward you!” + +“As God is dear to me.” + +The little knight felt meanwhile that if he should kiss her hand a +second time, it would comfort him still more; but at that moment +his sister appeared. “Basia took the shuba,” said she, “but is in +such confusion that she will not come in for anything. Pan Zagloba +is chasing her through the whole stable.” + +In fact, Zagloba, sparing neither jests nor persuasion, not only +followed Basia through the stable, but drove her at last to the +yard, in hopes that he would persuade her to the warm house. She +ran before him, repeating, “I will not go! Let the cold catch me! I +will not go! I will not go!” + +Seeing at last a pillar before the house with pegs, and on it a +ladder, she sprang up the ladder like a squirrel, stopped, and +leaned at last on the eave of the roof. Sitting there, she turned +to Pan Zagloba and cried out half in laughter, “Well, I will go if +you climb up here after me.” + +“What sort of a cat am I, little haiduk, to creep along roofs after +you? Is that the way you pay me for loving you?” + +“I love you too, but from the roof.” + +“Grandfather wants his way; grandmother will have hers. Come down +to me this minute!” + +“I will not go down!” + +“It is laughable, as God is dear to me, to take defeat to heart as +you do. Not you alone, angry weasel, but Kmita, who passed for a +master of masters, did Pan Michael treat in this way, and not in +sport, but in a duel. The most famous swordsmen--Italians, Germans, +and Swedes--could not stand before him longer than during one ‘Our +Father,’ and here such a gadfly takes the affair to heart. Fie! be +ashamed of yourself! Come down, come down! Besides, you are only +beginning to learn.” + +“But I cannot endure Pan Michael!” + +“God be good to you! Is it because he is _exquisitissimus_ in that +which you yourself wish to know? You should love him all the more.” + +Zagloba was not mistaken. The admiration of Basia for the little +knight increased in spite of her defeat; but she answered, “Let +Krysia love him.” + +“Come down! come down!” + +“I will not come down.” + +“Very well, stay there; but I will tell you one thing: it is not +nice for a young lady to sit on a ladder, for she may give an +amusing exhibition to the world.” + +“But that’s not true,” answered Basia, gathering in her skirts with +her hand. + +“I am an old fellow,--I won’t look my eyes out; but I’ll call +everybody this minute, let others stare at you.” + +“I’ll come down!” cried Basia. + +With that, Zagloba turned toward the side of the house. “As God +lives, somebody is coming!” said he. + +In fact, from behind the corner appeared young Adam Novoveski, who, +coming on horseback, had tied his beast at the side-gate and passed +around the house himself, wishing to enter through the main door. +Basia, seeing him, was on the ground in two springs, but too late. +Unfortunately Pan Adam had seen her springing from the ladder, and +stood confused, astonished, and covered with blushes like a young +girl. Basia stood before him in the same way, till at last she +cried out,-- + +“A second confusion!” + +Zagloba, greatly amused, blinked some time with his sound eye; at +length he said, “Pan Novoveski, a friend and subordinate of our +Michael, and this is Panna Drabinovski (Ladder). Tfu! I wanted to +say Yezorkovski.” + +Pan Adam recovered readily; and because he was a soldier of quick +wit, though young, he bowed, and raising his eyes to the wonderful +vision, said, “As God lives! roses bloom on the snow in Ketling’s +garden.” + +But Basia, courtesying, muttered to herself, “For some other nose +than yours.” Then she said very charmingly, “I beg you to come in.” + +She went forward herself, and rushing into the room where Pan +Michael was sitting with the rest of the company, cried, making +reference to the red kontush of Pan Adam, “The red finch has come!” +Then she sat at the table, put one hand into the other, and pursed +her mouth in the style of a demure and strictly reared young lady. + +Pan Michael presented his young friend to his sister and Panna +Krysia; and the friend, seeing another young lady of equal beauty, +but of a different order, was confused a second time; he covered +his confusion, however, with a bow, and to add to his courage +reached his hand to his mustache, which had not grown much yet. +Twisting his fingers above his lip, he turned to Pan Michael +and told him the object of his coming. The grand hetman wished +anxiously to see the little knight. As far as Pan Adam could +conjecture, it was a question of some military function, for the +hetman had received letters recently from Pan Vilchkovski, from Pan +Silnitski, from Colonel Pivo, and other commandants stationed in +the Ukraine and Podolia, with reports of Crimean events which were +not of favorable promise. + +“The Khan himself and Sultan Galga, who made treaties with us at +Podhaytse,” continued Pan Adam, “wish to observe the treaties; but +Budjyak is as noisy as a bee-hive at time of swarming. The Belgrod +horde also are in an uproar; they do not wish to obey either the +Khan or Galga.” + +“Pan Sobieski has informed me already of that, and asked for +advice,” said Zagloba. “What do they say now about the coming +spring?” + +“They say that with the first grass there will be surely a movement +of those worms; that it will be necessary to stamp them out a +second time,” replied Pan Adam, assuming the face of a terrible +Mars, and twisting his mustache till his upper lip reddened. + +Basia, who was quick-eyed, saw this at once; therefore she pushed +back a little, so that Pan Adam might not see her, and then +twisted, as it were, her mustache, imitating the youthful cavalier. +Pan Michael’s sister threatened with her eyes, but at the same time +she began to quiver, restraining her laughter with difficulty. +Volodyovski bit his lips; and Krysia dropped her eyes till the long +lashes threw a shadow on her cheeks. + +“You are a young man,” said Zagloba, “but a soldier of experience.” + +“I am twenty-two years old, and I have served the country seven +years without ceasing; for I escaped to the field from the lowest +bench in my fifteenth year,” answered the young man. + +“He knows the steppe, knows how to make his way through the grass, +and to fall on the horde as a kite falls on grouse,” said Pan +Michael. “He is no common partisan! The Tartar will not hide from +him in the steppe.” + +Pan Adam blushed with delight that praise from such famous lips met +him in presence of ladies. He was withal not merely a falcon of +the steppes, but a handsome fellow, dark, embrowned by the winds. +On his face he bore a scar from his ear to his nose, which from +this cut was thinner on one side than the other. He had quick eyes, +accustomed to look into the distance, above them very dark brows, +joined at the nose and forming, as it were, a Tartar bow. His head, +shaven at the sides, was surmounted by a black, bushy forelock. He +pleased Basia both in speech and in bearing; but still she did not +cease to mimic him. + +“As I live!” said Zagloba, “it is pleasant for old men like me to +see that a new generation is rising up worthy of us.” + +“Not worthy yet,” answered Pan Adam. + +“I praise the modesty too. We shall see you soon receiving +commands.” + +“That has happened already!” cried Pan Michael. “He has been +commandant, and gained victories by himself.” + +Pan Adam began so to twist his mustache that he lacked little of +pulling out his lip. And Basia, without taking her eyes from him, +raised both hands also to her face, and mimicked him in everything. +But the clever soldier saw quickly that the glances of the whole +company were turning to one side, where, somewhat behind him, was +sitting the young lady whom he had seen on the ladder, and he +divined at once that something must be against him. He spoke on, as +if paying no heed to the matter, and sought his mustache as before. +At last he selected the moment, and wheeled around so quickly that +Basia had no time either to turn her eyes from him, or to take her +hands from her face. She blushed terribly, and not knowing herself +what to do, rose from the chair. All were confused, and a moment of +silence followed. + +Basia struck her sides suddenly with her hands: “A third +confusion!” cried she, with her silvery voice. + +“My gracious lady,” said Pan Adam, with animation, “I saw at once +that something hostile was happening behind me. I confess that I am +anxious for a mustache; but if I do not get it, it will be because +I shall fall for the country, and in that event I hope I shall +deserve tears rather than laughter from your ladyship.” + +Basia stood with downcast eyes, and was the more put to shame by +the sincere words of the cavalier. + +“You must forgive her,” said Zagloba. “She is wild because she is +young, but she has a golden heart.” + +And Basia, as if confirming Zagloba’s words, said at once in a low +voice, “I beg your forgiveness most earnestly.” + +Pan Adam caught her hands that moment and fell to kissing them. +“For God’s sake, do not take it to heart! I am not some kind of +barbarian. It is for me to beg pardon for having dared to interrupt +your amusement. We soldiers ourselves are fond of jokes. _Mea +culpa!_ I will kiss those hands again, and if I have to kiss them +till you forgive me, then, for God’s sake, do not forgive me till +evening!” + +“Oh, he is a polite cavalier. You see, Basia!” said Pani Makovetski. + +“I see!” answered Basia. + +“It is all over now,” cried Pan Adam. + +When he said this he straightened himself, and with great +resolution reached to his mustache from habit, but suddenly +remembered himself and burst out in hearty laughter. Basia followed +him; others followed Basia. Joy seized all. Zagloba gave command +straightway to bring one and a second bottle from Ketling’s cellar, +and all felt well. Pan Adam, striking one spur against the other, +passed his fingers through his forelock and looked more and more +ardently at Basia. She pleased him greatly. He grew immensely +eloquent; and since he had served with the hetman, he had lived in +the great world, therefore had something to talk about. He told +them of the Diet of Convocation, of its close, and how in the +senate the stove had tumbled down under the inquisitive spectators, +to the great amusement of all. He departed at last after dinner, +with his eyes and his soul full of Basia. + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + + +That same day Pan Michael announced himself at the quarters of the +hetman, who gave command to admit the little knight, and said to +him, “I must send Rushchyts to the Crimea to see what is passing +there, and to stir up the Khan to observe his treaties. Do you wish +to enter service again and take the command after Rushchyts? You, +Vilchkovski, Silnitski, and Pivo will have an eye on Doroshenko, +and on the Tartars, whom it is impossible to trust altogether at +any time.” + +Pan Michael grew sad. He had served the flower of his life. For +whole tens of years he had not known rest; he had lived in fire, +in smoke, in toil, in sleeplessness, without a roof over his head, +without a handful of straw to lie on. God knows what blood his +sabre had not shed. He had not settled down; he had not married. +Men who deserved a hundred times less were eating the bread of +merit; had risen to honors, to offices, to starostaships. He was +richer when he began to serve than he was then. But still it was +intended to use him again, like an old broom. His soul was rent, +because, when friendly and pleasant hands had been found to dress +his wounds, the command was given to tear himself away and fly to +the desert, to the distant boundaries of the Commonwealth, without +a thought that he was so greatly wearied in soul. Had it not been +for interruptions and service, he would have enjoyed at least +a couple of years with Anusia. When he thought of all this, an +immense bitterness rose in his soul; but since it did not seem to +him worthy of a cavalier to mention his own services and dwell on +them, he answered briefly,-- + +“I will go.” + +“You are not in service,” said the hetman; “you can refuse. You +know better yourself if this is too soon for you.” + +“It is not too soon for me to die,” replied Pan Michael. + +Sobieski walked a number of times through the chamber, then he +stopped before the little knight and put his hand on his shoulder +confidentially. “If your tears are not dried yet, the wind of the +steppe will dry them for you. You have toiled, cherished soldier, +all your life; toil on still further! And should it come ever to +your head that you are forgotten, unrewarded, that rest is not +granted you, that you have received not buttered toast, but a +crust, not a starostaship, but wounds, not rest, but suffering +only, set your teeth and say, ‘For thee, O Country!’ Other +consolation I cannot give, for I haven’t it; but though not a +priest, I can give you the assurance that serving in this way, you +will go farther on a worn-out saddle than others in a carriage and +six, and that gates will be opened for you which will be closed +before them.” + +“To thee, O Country!” said Pan Michael, in his soul, wondering at +the same time that the hetman could penetrate his secret thoughts +so quickly. + +Pan Sobieski sat down in front of him and continued: “I do not +wish to speak with you as with a subordinate, but as with a +friend,--nay! as a father with a son. When we were in the fire at +Podhaytse, and before that in the Ukraine; when we were barely +able to prevent the preponderance of the enemy,--here, in the +heart of the country, evil men in security, behind our shoulders, +were attaining in turbulence their own selfish ends. Even in those +days it came more than once to my head that this Commonwealth must +perish. License lords it too much over order; the public good +yields too often to private ends. This has never happened elsewhere +in such a degree. These thoughts were gnawing me in the day in +the field, and in the night in the tent, for I thought to myself: +‘Well, we soldiers are in a woful condition; but this is our duty +and our portion. If we could only know that with this blood which +is flowing from our wounds, salvation was issuing also.’ No! +even that consolation there was not. Oh, I passed heavy days in +Podhaytse, though I showed a glad face to you officers, lest you +might think that I had lost hope of victory in the field. ‘There +are no men,’ thought I,--‘there are no men who love this country +really.’ And it was to me as if some one had planted a knife in +my breast, till a certain time--the last day at Podhaytse, when +I sent you with two thousand to the attack against twenty-six +thousand of the horde, and you all flew to apparent death, to +certain slaughter, with such a shouting, with such willingness, +as if you were going to a wedding--suddenly the thought came to +me: ‘Ah, these are my soldiers.’ And God in one moment took the +stone from my heart, and in my eyes it grew clear. ‘These,’ said +I, ‘are perishing from pure love of the mother; they will not go +to confederacies, nor to traitors. Of these I will form a sacred +brotherhood; of these I will form a school, in which the young +generation will learn. Their example will have influence; through +them this ill-fated people will be reborn, will become free of +selfishness, forget license, and be as a lion feeling wonderful +strength in his limbs, and will astonish the world. Such a +brotherhood will I form of my soldiers!’” + +Here Sobieski flushed up, reared his head, which was like the head +of a Roman Cæsar, and stretching forth his hands, exclaimed, “O +Lord! inscribe not on our walls ‘Mene, Tekel, Peres!’ and permit me +to regenerate my country!” + +A moment of silence followed. Pan Michael sat with drooping head +and felt that trembling had seized his whole body. + +The hetman walked some time with quick steps through the room and +then stopped before the little knight. “Examples are needed,” said +he,--“examples every day to strike the eye. Volodyovski, I have +reckoned you in the first rank of the brotherhood. Do you wish to +belong to it?” + +The little knight rose and embraced the hetman’s knees. “See,” said +he, with a voice of emotion, “when I heard that I had to march +again, I thought that a wrong had been done, and that leisure for +my suffering belonged to me; but now I see that I sinned, and I +repent of my thought and am unable to speak, for I am ashamed.” + +The hetman pressed Pan Michael to his heart in silence. “There is a +handful of us,” said he; “but others will follow the example.” + +“When am I to go?” asked the little knight. “I could go even to the +Crimea, for I have been there.” + +“No,” answered the hetman; “to the Crimea I will send Pan +Rushchyts. He has relations there, and even namesakes, likely +cousins, who, seized in childhood by the horde, have become +Mussulmans and obtained office among the Pagans. They will help him +in everything. Besides, I need you in the field; there is no man +your equal in dealing with Tartars.” + +“When have I to go?” repeated the little knight. + +“In two weeks at furthest. I need to confer yet with the +vice-chancellor of the kingdom and with the treasurer, to prepare +letters for Rushchyts and give him instructions. But be ready, for +I shall be urgent.” + +“I shall be ready from to-morrow.” + +“God reward you for the intention! but it is not needful to be +ready so soon. Moreover, you will not go to stay long; for during +the election, if only there is peace, I shall need you in Warsaw. +You have heard of candidates. What is the talk among nobles?” + +“I came from the cloister not long since, and there they do not +think of worldly matters. I know only what Pan Zagloba has told me.” + +“True. I can obtain information from him; he is widely known among +the nobles. But for whom do you think of voting?” + +“I know not myself yet; but I think that a military king is +necessary for us.” + +“Yes, yes! I have such a man too in mind, who by his name alone +would terrify our neighbors. We need a military king, as was +Stefan Batory. But farewell, cherished soldier! We need a military +king. Do you repeat this to all. Farewell. God reward you for your +readiness!” + +Pan Michael took farewell and went out. On the road he meditated. +The soldier, however, was glad that he had before him a week or +two, for that friendship and consolation which Krysia gave was dear +to him. He was pleased also with the thought that he would return +to the election, and in general he went home without suffering. The +steppes too had for him a certain charm; he was pining for them +without knowing it. He was so used to those spaces without end, in +which the horseman feels himself more a bird than a man. + +“Well, I will go,” said he, “to those measureless fields, to +those stanitsas and mounds, to taste the old life again, make new +campaigns with the soldiers, to guard those boundaries like a +crane, to frolic in spring in the grass,--well, now, I will go, I +will go!” + +Meanwhile he urged on the horse and went at a gallop, for he was +yearning for the speed and the whistle of the wind in his ears. +The day was clear, dry, frosty. Frozen snow covered the ground +and squeaked under the feet of the horse. Compressed lumps of it +flew with force from his hoofs. Pan Michael sped forward so that +his attendant, sitting on an inferior horse remained far behind. +It was near sunset; a little later twilight was in the heavens, +casting a violet reflection on the snowy expanse. On the ruddy sky +the first twinkling stars came out; the moon hung in the form of a +silver sickle. The road was empty; the knight passed an odd wagon +and flew on without interruption. Only when he saw Ketling’s house +in the distance did he rein in his horse and let his attendant come +up. All at once he saw a slender figure coming toward him. It was +Krysia. + +When he recognized her, Pan Michael sprang at once from his horse, +which he gave to the attendant, and hurried up to the maiden, +somewhat astonished, but still more delighted at sight of her. +“Soldiers declare,” said he, “that at twilight we may meet various +supernatural beings, who are sometimes of evil, sometimes of good, +omen; but for me there can be no better omen than to meet you.” + +“Pan Adam has come,” answered Krysia; “he is passing the time with +Basia and Pani Makovetski. I slipped out purposely to meet you, for +I was anxious about what the hetman had to say.” + +The sincerity of these words touched the little knight to the +heart. “Is it true that you are so concerned about me?” asked he, +raising his eyes to her. + +“It is,” answered Krysia, with a low voice. + +Pan Michael did not take his eyes from her; never before had +she seemed to him so attractive. On her head was a satin hood; +white swan’s-down encircled her small, palish face, on which the +moonlight was falling,--light which shone mildly on those noble +brows, downcast eyes, long lids, and that dark, barely visible +down above her mouth. There was a certain calm in that face and +great goodness. Pan Michael felt at the moment that the face was a +friendly and beloved one; therefore he said,-- + +“Were it not for the attendant who is riding behind, I should fall +on the snow at your feet from thankfulness.” + +“Do not say such things,” answered Krysia, “for I am not worthy; +but to reward me say that you will remain with us, and that I shall +be able to comfort you longer.” + +“I shall not remain,” said Pan Michael. + +Krysia stopped suddenly. “Impossible!” + +“Usual soldier’s service! I go to Russia and to the Wilderness.” + +“Usual service?” repeated Krysia, And she began to hurry in silence +toward the house. Pan Michael walked quickly at her side, a trifle +confused. Somehow it was a little oppressive and dull in his +mind. He wanted to say something; he wanted to begin conversation +again; he did not succeed. But still it seemed to him that he had +a thousand things to say to her, and that just then was the time, +while they were alone and no one preventing. + +“If I begin,” thought he, “it will go on;” therefore he inquired +all at once, “But is it long since Pan Adam came?” + +“Not long,” answered Krysia. + +And again their conversation stopped. + +“The road is not that way,” thought Pan Michael. “While I begin in +that fashion, I shall never say anything. But I see that sorrow has +gnawed away what there was of my wit.” + +And for a time he hurried on in silence; his mustaches merely +quivered more and more vigorously. At last he halted before the +house and said, “Think, if I deferred my happiness so many years to +serve the country, with what face could I refuse now to put off my +own comfort?” + +It seemed to the little knight that such a simple argument should +convince Krysia at once; in fact, after a while she answered with +sadness and mildness, “The more nearly one knows Pan Michael, the +more one respects and honors him.” + +Then she entered the house. Basia’s exclamations of “Allah! +Allah!” reached her in the entrance. And when they came to the +reception-room, they saw Pan Adam in the middle of it, blindfolded, +bent forward, and with outstretched arms trying to catch Basia, +who was hiding in corners and giving notice of her presence by +cries of “Allah!” Pani Makovetski was occupied near the window in +conversation with Zagloba. + +The entrance of Krysia and the little knight interrupted the +amusement. Pan Adam pulled off the handkerchief and ran to greet +Volodyovski. Immediately after came Pani Makovetski, Zagloba, and +the panting Basia. + +“What is it? what is it? What did the hetman say?” asked one, +interrupting another. + +“Lady sister,” answered Pan Michael, “if you wish to send a letter +to your husband, you have a chance, for I am going to Russia.” + +“Is he sending you? In God’s name, do not volunteer yet, and do not +go,” cried his sister, with a pitiful voice. “Will they not give +you this bit of time?” + +“Is your command fixed already?” asked Zagloba, gloomily. “Your +sister says justly that they are threshing you as with flails.” + +“Rushchyts is going to the Crimea, and I take the squadron after +him; for as Pan Adam has mentioned already, the roads will surely +be black (with the enemy) in spring.” + +“Are we alone to guard this Commonwealth from thieves, as a dog +guards a house?” cried Zagloba. “Other men do not know from which +end of a musket to shoot, but for us there is no rest.” + +“Never mind! I have nothing to say,” answered Pan Michael. “Service +is service! I gave the hetman my word that I would go, and earlier +or later it is all the same.” Here Pan Michael put his finger on +his forehead and repeated the argument which he had used once with +Krysia, “You see that if I put off my happiness so many years to +serve the Commonwealth, with what face can I refuse to give up the +pleasure which I find in your company?” + +No one made answer to this; only Basia came up, with lips pouting +like those of a peevish child, and said, “I am sorry for Pan +Michael.” + +Pan Michael laughed joyously. “God grant you happy fortune! But +only yesterday you said that you could no more endure me than a +wild Tartar.” + +“What Tartar? I did not say that at all. You will be working there +against the Tartars, and we shall be lonely here without you.” + +“Oh, little haiduk, comfort yourself; forgive me for the name, +but it fits you most wonderfully. The hetman informed me that my +command would not last long. I shall set out in a week or two, and +must be in Warsaw at the election. The hetman himself wishes me to +come, and I shall be here even if Rushchyts does not return from +the Crimea in May.” + +“Oh, that is splendid!” + +“I will go with the colonel; I will go surely,” said Pan Adam, +looking quickly at Basia; and she said in answer,-- + +“There will be not a few like you. It is a delight for men to serve +under such a commander. Go; go! It will be pleasanter for Pan +Michael.” + +The young man only sighed and stroked his forelock with his +broad palm; at last he said, stretching his hands, as if playing +blind-man’s-buff, “But first I will catch Panna Barbara! I will +catch her most surely.” + +“Allah! Allah!” exclaimed Basia, starting back. + +Meanwhile Krysia approached Pan Michael, with face radiant and full +of quiet joy. “But you are not kind, not kind to me, Pan Michael; +you are better to Basia than to me.” + +“I not kind? I better to Basia?” asked the knight, with astonishment. + +“You told Basia that you were coming back to the election; if I had +known that, I should not have taken your departure to heart.” + +“My golden--” cried Pan Michael. But that instant he checked +himself and said, “My dear friend, I told you little, for I had +lost my head.” + + + + +CHAPTER X. + + +Pan Michael began to prepare slowly for his departure; he did not +cease, however, to give lessons to Basia, whom he liked more and +more, nor to walk alone with Krysia and seek consolation in her +society. It seemed to him also that he found it; for his good-humor +increased daily, and in the evening he even took part in the games +of Basia and Pan Adam. That young cavalier became an agreeable +guest at Ketling’s house. He came in the morning or at midday, and +remained till evening; as all liked him, they were glad to see +him, and very soon they began to hold him as one of the family. He +took the ladies to Warsaw, gave their orders at the silk shops, +and in the evening played blind-man’s-buff and patience with them, +repeating that he must absolutely catch the unattainable Basia +before his departure. + +But Basia laughed and escaped always, though Zagloba said to her, +“If this one does not catch you at last, another man will.” + +It became clearer and clearer that just “this one” had resolved +to catch her. This must have come even to the head of the haiduk +herself, for she fell sometimes to thinking till the forelock +dropped into her eyes altogether. Pan Zagloba had his reasons, +according to which Pan Adam was not suitable. A certain evening, +when all had retired, he knocked at Pan Michael’s chamber. + +“I am so sorry that we must part,” said he, “that I have come to +get a good look at you. God knows when we shall see each other +again.” + +“I shall come in all certainty to the election,” said the little +knight, embracing his old friend, “and I will tell you why. The +hetman wishes to have here the largest number possible of men +beloved by the knighthood, so that they may capture nobles for his +candidate; and because--thanks to God!--my name has some weight +among our brethren, he wants me to come surely. He counts on you +also.” + +“Indeed, he is trying to catch me with a large net; yet I see +something, and though I am rather bulky, still I can creep out +through any hole in that net. I will not vote for a Frenchman.” + +“Why?” + +“Because he would be for _absolutum dominium_ (absolute rule).” + +“Condé would have to swear to the _pacta conventa_ like any other +man; and he must be a great leader,--he is renowned for warlike +achievement.” + +“With God’s favor we have no need of seeking leaders in France. +Pan Sobieski himself is surely no worse than Condé. Think of it, +Michael; the French wear stockings like the Swedes; therefore, like +them they of course keep no oaths. Carolus Gustavus was ready to +take an oath every hour. For the Swedes to take an oath or crack a +nut is all one. What does a pact mean when a man has no honesty?” + +“But the Commonwealth needs defence. Oh, if Prince Yeremi were +alive! We would elect him king with one voice.” + +“His son is alive, the same blood.” + +“But not the same courage. It is God’s pity to look at him, for +he is more like a serving-man than a prince of such worthy blood. +If it were a different time! But now the first virtue is regard +for the good of the country. Pan Yan says the same thing. Whatever +the hetman does, I will do, for I believe in his love of the +Commonwealth as in the Gospel.” + +“It is time to think of that. It is too bad that you are going now.” + +“But what will you do?” + +“I will go to Pan Yan. The boys torment me at times; still, when I +am away for a good while I feel lonely without them.” + +“If war comes after the election, Pan Yan too will go to it. +Who knows? You may take the field yourself; we may campaign yet +together in Russia. How much good and evil have we gone through in +those parts!” + +“True, as God is dear to me! there our best years flowed by. At +times the wish comes to see all those places which witnessed our +glory.” + +“Then come with me now. We shall be cheerful together; in five +months I will return to Ketling. He will be at home then, and Pan +Yan will be here.” + +“No, Michael, it is not the time for me now; but I promise that if +you marry some lady with land in Russia, I will go with you and see +your installation.” + +Pan Michael was confused a little, but answered at once, “How +should I have a wife in my head? The best proof that I have not is +that I am going to the army.” + +“It is that which torments me; for I used to think, if not one, +then another woman. Michael, have God in your heart; stop; where +will you find a better chance than just at this moment? Remember +that years will come later in which you will say to yourself: +‘Each has his wife and his children, but I am alone, like Matsek’s +pear-tree, sticking up in the field.’ And sorrow will seize you and +terrible yearning. If you had married that dear one; if she had +left children,--I should not trouble you; I should have some object +for my affection and ready hope for consolation; but as things +now are, the time may come when you will look around in vain for +a near soul, and you will ask yourself, ‘Am I living in a foreign +country?’” + +Pan Michael was silent; he meditated; therefore Zagloba began to +speak again, looking quickly into the face of the little knight, +“In my mind and my heart I chose first of all that rosy haiduk for +you: to begin with, she is gold, not a maiden; and secondly, such +venomous soldiers as you would give to the world have not been on +earth yet.” + +“She is a storm; besides, Pan Adam wants to strike fire with her.” + +“That’s it,--that’s it! To-day she would prefer you to a certainty, +for she is in love with your glory; but when you go, and he +remains--I know he will remain, the rascal! for there is no +war--who knows what will happen?” + +“Basia is a storm! Let Novoveski take her. I wish him well, because +he is a brave man.” + +“Michael!” said Zagloba, clasping his hands, “think what a +posterity that would be!” + +To this the little knight answered with the greatest simplicity, “I +knew two brothers Bal whose mother was a Drohoyovski,[10] and they +were excellent soldiers.” + +“Ah! I was waiting for that. You have turned in that direction?” +cried Zagloba. + +Pan Michael was confused beyond measure; at last he replied, +“What do you say? I am turning to no side; but when I thought of +Basia’s bravery, which is really manlike, Krysia came to my mind at +once; in her there is more of woman’s nature. When one of them is +mentioned, the other comes to mind, for they are both together.” + +“Well, well! God bless you with Krysia, though as God is dear to +me, if I were young, I should fall in love with Basia to kill. You +would not need to leave such a wife at home in time of war; you +could take her to the field, and have her at your side. Such a +woman would be good for you in the tent; and if it came to that, +even in time of battle she would handle a musket. But she is honest +and good. Oh, my haiduk, my little darling haiduk, they have not +known you here, and have nourished you with thanklessness; but if I +were something like sixty years younger, I should see what sort of +a Pani Zagloba there would be in my house.” + +“I do not detract from Basia.” + +“It is not a question of detracting from her virtues, but of giving +her a husband. But you prefer Krysia.” + +“Krysia is my friend.” + +“Your friend, not your friend_ess_? That must be because she has +a mustache. I am your friend; Pan Yan is; so is Ketling. You do +not need a man for a friend, but a woman. Tell this to yourself +clearly, and don’t throw a cover over your eyes. Guard yourself, +Michael, against a friend of the fair sex, even though that friend +has a mustache; for either you will betray that friend, or you +yourself will be betrayed. The Devil does not sleep, and he is glad +to sit between such friends; as example of this, Adam and Eve began +to be friends, till that friendship became a bone in Adam’s throat.” + +“Do not offend Krysia, for I will not endure it in any way.” + +“God guard Krysia! There is no one above my little haiduk; but +Krysia is a good maiden too. I do not attack her in any way, but +I say this to you: When you sit near her, your cheeks are as +flushed as if some one had pinched them, and your mustaches are +quivering, your forelock rises, and you are panting and striking +with your feet and stamping like a ring-dove; and all this is a +sign of desires. Tell some one else about friendship; I am too old +a sparrow for that talk.” + +“So old that you see that which is not.” + +“Would that I were mistaken! Would that my haiduk were in question! +Michael, good-night to you. Take the haiduk; the haiduk is the +comelier. Take the haiduk; take the haiduk!” + +Zagloba rose and went out of the room. + +Pan Michael tossed about the whole night; he could not sleep, for +unquiet thoughts passed through his head all the time. He saw +before him Krysia’s face, her eyes with long lashes, and her lip +with down. Dozing seized him at moments, but the vision did not +vanish. On waking, he remembered the words of Zagloba, and called +to mind how rarely the wit of that man was mistaken in anything. +At times when half sleeping, half waking, the rosy face of Basia +gleamed before him, and the sight calmed him; but again Krysia took +her place quickly. The poor knight turns to the wall now, sees her +eyes; turns to the darkness in the room, sees her eyes, and in them +a certain languishing, a certain encouragement. At times those eyes +are closing, as if to say, “Let thy will be done!” Pan Michael sat +up in the bed and crossed himself. Toward morning the dream flew +away altogether; then it became oppressive and bitter to him. Shame +seized him, and he began to reproach himself harshly, because he +did not see before him that beloved one who was dead; that he had +his eyes, his heart, his soul, full not of her, but of the living. +It seemed to him that he had sinned against the memory of Anusia, +hence he shook himself once and a second time; then springing from +the bed, though it was dark yet, he began to say his morning “Our +Father.” + +When Pan Michael had finished, he put his finger on his forehead +and said, “I must go as soon as possible, and restrain this +friendship at once, for perhaps Zagloba is right.” Then, more +cheerful and calm, he went down to breakfast. After breakfast he +fenced with Basia, and noticed, beyond doubt, for the first time, +that she drew one’s eyes, she was so attractive with her dilated +nostrils and panting breast. He seemed to avoid Krysia, who, noting +this, followed him with her eyes, staring from astonishment; but he +avoided even her glance. It was cutting his heart; but he held out. + +After dinner he went with Basia to the storehouse, where Ketling +had another collection of arms. He showed her various weapons, and +explained the use of them. Then they shot at a mark from Astrachan +bows. The maiden was made happy with the amusement, and became +giddier than ever, so that Pani Makovetski had to restrain her. +Thus passed the second day. On the third Pan Michael went with +Zagloba to Warsaw to the Danilovich Palace to learn something +concerning the time of his departure. In the evening the little +knight told the ladies that he would go surely in a week. While +saying this, he tried to speak carelessly and joyfully. He did not +even look at Krysia. The young lady was alarmed, tried to ask him +touching various things; he answered politely, with friendliness, +but talked more with Basia. + +Zagloba, thinking this to be the fruit of his counsel, rubbed his +hands with delight; but since nothing could escape his eye, he saw +Krysia’s sadness. “She has changed,” thought he; “she has changed +noticeably. Well, that is nothing,--the ordinary nature of fair +heads. But Michael has turned away sooner than I hoped. He is a +man in a hundred, but a whirlwind in love, and a whirlwind he will +remain.” + +Zagloba had, in truth, a good heart, and was sorry at once for +Panna Krysia. “I will say nothing to the maiden directly,” thought +he, “but I must think out some consolation for her.” Then, using +the privilege of age and a white head, he went to her after supper +and began to stroke her black, silky hair. She sat quietly, raising +toward him her mild eyes, somewhat astonished at his tenderness, +but grateful. + +In the evening Zagloba nudged Pan Michael in the side at the door +of the little knight’s room, “Well, what?” said he. “No one can +beat the haiduk?” + +“A charming kid,” answered Pan Michael. “She will make as much +uproar as four soldiers in the house,--a regular drummer.” + +“A drummer? God grant her to go with your drum as quickly as +possible!” + +“Good-night!” + +“Good-night! Wonderful creatures, those fair heads! Since you +approached Basia a little, have you noted the change in Krysia?” + +“No, I have not,” answered the little knight. + +“As if some one had tripped her.” + +“Good-night,” repeated Pan Michael, and went quickly to his room. + +Zagloba, in counting on the little knight’s instability, +over-reckoned somewhat, and in general acted awkwardly in +mentioning the change in Krysia; for Pan Michael was so affected +that something seemed to seize him by the throat. + +“And this is how I pay her for kindness, for comforting me in +grief, like a sister,” said he to himself. “Well, what evil have +I done to her?” thought he, after a moment of meditation. “What +have I done? I have slighted her for three days, which was rude, +to say the least. I have slighted the cherished girl, the dear +one. Because she wished to cure my wounds, I have nourished her +with ingratitude. If I only knew,” continued he, “how to preserve +measure and restrain dangerous friendship, and not offend her; but +evidently my wit is too dull for such management.” + +Pan Michael was angry at himself; but at the same time great pity +rose in his breast. Involuntarily he began to think of Krysia as +of a beloved and injured person. Anger against himself grew in him +every moment. + +“I am a barbarian, a barbarian!” repeated he. And Krysia +overwhelmed Basia completely in his mind. “Let him who pleases take +that kid, that windmill, that rattler,” said he to himself,--“Pan +Adam or the Devil, it is all one to me!” + +Anger rose in him against Basia, who was indebted to God for her +disposition; but it never came to his head once that he might +wrong her more with this anger than Krysia with his pretended +indifference. Krysia, with a woman’s instinct, divined straightway +that some change was taking place in Pan Michael. It was at once +both bitter and sad for the maiden that the little knight seemed +to avoid her; but she understood instantly that something must be +decided between them, and that their friendship could not continue +unmodified, but must become either far greater than it had been or +cease altogether. Hence she was seized by alarm, which increased +at the thought of Pan Michael’s speedy departure. Love was not in +Krysia’s heart yet. The maiden had not come to self-consciousness +on that point; but in her heart and in her blood there was a +great readiness for love. Perhaps too she felt a light turning of +the head. Pan Michael was surrounded with the glory of the first +soldier in the Commonwealth. All knights were repeating his name +with respect. His sister exalted his honor to the sky; the charm +of misfortune covered him; and in addition, the young lady, living +under the same roof with him, grew accustomed to his attraction. + +Krysia had this in her nature, she was fond of being loved; +therefore when Pan Michael began in those recent days to treat her +with indifference, her self-esteem suffered greatly; but having a +good heart, she resolved not to show an angry face or vexation, +and to win him by kindness. That came to her all the more easily, +since on the following day Pan Michael had a penitent mien, and +not only did not avoid Krysia’s glance, but looked into her eyes, +as if wishing to say, “Yesterday I offended you; to-day I implore +your forgiveness.” He said so much to her with his eyes that under +their influence the blood flowed to the young lady’s face, and her +disquiet was increased, as if with a presentiment that very soon +something important would happen. In fact, it did happen. In the +afternoon Pani Makovetski went with Basia to Basia’s relative, +the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff, who was stopping in Warsaw; +Krysia feigned purposely a headache, for curiosity seized her to +know what she and Pan Michael would do if left to themselves. + +Zagloba did not go, it is true, to the chamberlain’s wife, but he +had the habit of sleeping a couple of hours after dinner, for he +said that it saved him from fatness, and gave him clear wit in the +evening; therefore, after he had chatted an hour or so, he began to +prepare for his room. Krysia’s heart beat at once more unquietly. +But what a disillusion was awaiting her! Pan Michael sprang up, and +went out with Zagloba. + +“He will come back soon,” thought Krysia. And taking a little +drum, she began to embroider on it a gold top for a cap to give +Pan Michael at his departure. Her eyes rose, however, every little +while, and went to the Dantzig clock, which stood in the corner of +Ketling’s room, and ticked with importance. + +But one hour and a second passed; Pan Michael was not to be seen. +Krysia placed the drum on her knees, and crossing her hands on it, +said in an undertone, “But before he decides, they may come, and we +shall not say anything, or Pan Zagloba may wake.” + +It seemed to her in that moment that they had in truth to speak of +some important affair, which might be deferred through the fault +of Pan Michael. At last, however, his steps were heard in the next +room. “He is wandering around,” thought she, and began to embroider +diligently again. + +Volodyovski was, in fact, wandering; he was walking through the +room, and did not dare to come in. Meanwhile the sun was growing +red and approaching its setting. + +“Pan Michael!” called Krysia, suddenly. + +He came in and found her sewing. “Did you call me?” + +“I wished to know if some stranger was walking in the house; I have +been here alone for two hours.” + +Pan Michael drew up a chair and sat on the edge of it. A long time +elapsed; he was silent; his feet clattered somewhat as he pushed +them under the table, and his mustache quivered. Krysia stopped +sewing and raised her eyes to him; their glances met, and then both +dropped their eyes suddenly. + +When Pan Michael raised his eyes again, the last rays of the sun +were falling on Krysia’s face, and it was beautiful in the light; +her hair gleamed in its folds like gold. “In a couple of days you +are going?” asked she, so quietly that Pan Michael barely heard her. + +“It cannot be otherwise.” + +Again a moment of silence, after which Krysia said, “I thought +these last days that you were angry with me.” + +“As I live,” cried Pan Michael, “I would not be worthy of your +regard if I had been, but I was not.” + +“What was the matter?” asked Krysia, raising her eyes to him. + +“I wish to speak sincerely, for I think that sincerity is always +better than dissimulation; but I cannot tell how much solace you +have poured into my heart, and how grateful I feel.” + +“God grant it to be always so!” said Krysia, crossing her hands on +the drum. + +To this Pan Michael answered with great sadness, “God grant! God +grant--But Pan Zagloba told me--I speak before you as before a +priest--Pan Zagloba told me that friendship with fair heads is +not a safe thing, for a more ardent feeling may be hidden beneath +it, as fire under ashes. I thought that perhaps Pan Zagloba was +right. Forgive me, a simple soldier; another would have brought out +the idea more cleverly, but my heart is bleeding because I have +offended you these recent days, and life is not pleasant to me.” + +When he had said this, Pan Michael began to move his mustaches more +quickly than any beetle. Krysia dropped her head, and after a while +two tears rolled down her cheeks. “If it will be easier for you, I +will conceal my sisterly affection.” A second pair of tears, and +then a third, appeared on her cheeks. + +At sight of this, Pan Michael’s heart was rent completely; he +sprang toward Krysia, and seized her hands. The drum rolled from +her knees to the middle of the room; the knight, however, did not +care for that; he only pressed those warm, soft, velvety hands to +his mouth, repeating,-- + +“Do not weep. For God’s sake, do not weep!” + +Pan Michael did not cease to kiss the hands even when Krysia put +them on her head, as people do usually when embarrassed; but he +kissed them the more ardently, till the warmth coming from her +hair and forehead intoxicated him as wine does, and his ideas grew +confused. Then not knowing himself how and when, his lips came +to her forehead and kissed that still more eagerly; and then he +pushed down to her tearful eyes, and the world went around with +him altogether. Next he felt that most delicate down on her lip; +and after that their mouths met and were pressed together with all +their power. Silence fell on the room; only the clock ticked with +importance. + +Suddenly Basia’s steps were heard in the ante-room, and her +childlike voice repeating, “Frost! frost! frost!” + +Pan Michael sprang away from Krysia like a frightened panther from +his victim; and at that moment Basia rushed in with an uproar, +repeating incessantly, “Frost! frost! frost!” Suddenly she stumbled +against the drum lying in the middle of the room. Then she stopped, +and looking with astonishment, now on the drum, now on Krysia, now +on the little knight, said, “What is this? You struck each other, +as with a dart?” + +“But where is auntie?” asked Krysia, striving to bring out of her +heaving breast a quiet, natural voice. + +“Auntie is climbing out of the sleigh by degrees,” answered Basia, +with an equally changed voice. Her nostrils moved a number of +times. She looked once more at Krysia and Pan Michael, who by that +time had raised the drum, then she left the room suddenly. + +Pani Makovetski rolled into the room; Pan Zagloba came downstairs, +and a conversation set in about the wife of the chamberlain of +Lvoff. + +“I did not know that she was Pan Adam’s godmother,” said Pani +Makovetski; “he must have made her his confidante, for she is +persecuting Basia with him terribly.” + +“But what did Basia say?” asked Zagloba. + +“‘A halter for a dog!’ She said to the chamberlain’s lady: ‘He has +no mustache, and I have no sense; and it is not known which one +will get what is lacking first.’” + +“I knew that she would not lose her tongue; but who knows what her +real thought is? Ah, woman’s wiles!” + +“With Basia, what is on her heart is on her lips. Besides, I have +told you already that she does not feel the will of God yet; Krysia +does, in a higher degree.” + +“Auntie!” said Krysia, suddenly. + +Further conversation was interrupted by the servant, who announced +that supper was on the table. All went then to the dining-room; but +Basia was not there. + +“Where is the young lady?” asked Pani Makovetski of the servant. + +“The young lady is in the stable. I told the young lady that supper +was ready; the young lady said, ‘Well,’ and went to the stable.” + +“Has something unpleasant happened to her? She was so gay,” said +Pani Makovetski, turning to Zagloba. + +Then the little knight, who had an unquiet conscience, said, “I +will go and bring her.” And he hurried out. He found her just +inside the stable-door, sitting on a bundle of hay. She was so sunk +in thought that she did not see him as he entered. + +“Panna Basia,” said the little knight, bending over her. + +Basia trembled as if roused from sleep, and raised her eyes, in +which Pan Michael saw, to his utter astonishment, two tears as +large as pearls. “For God’s sake! What is the matter? You are +weeping.” + +“I do not dream of it,” cried Basia, springing up; “I do not dream +of it! That is from frost.” She laughed joyously, but the laughter +was rather forced. Then, wishing to turn attention from herself, +she pointed to the stall in which was the steed given Pan Michael +by the hetman, and said with animation, “You say it is impossible +to go to that horse? Now let us see!” + +And before Pan Michael could restrain her, she had sprung into the +stall. The fierce beast began to rear, to paw, and to put back his +ears. + +“For God’s sake! he will kill you!” cried Pan Michael, springing +after her. + +But Basia had begun already to stroke with her palm the shoulder of +the horse, repeating, “Let him kill! let him kill!” + +But the horse turned to her his steaming nostrils and gave a low +neigh, as if rejoiced at the fondling. + + + + +CHAPTER XI. + + +All the nights that Pan Michael had spent were nothing in +comparison with the night after that adventure with Krysia. For, +behold, he had betrayed the memory of his dead one, and he loved +that memory. He had deceived the confidence of the living woman, +had abused friendship, had contracted certain obligations, had +acted like a man without conscience. Another soldier would have +made nothing of such a kiss, or, what is more, would have twisted +his mustache at thought of it; but Pan Michael was squeamish, +especially since the death of Anusia, as is every man who has a +soul in pain and a torn heart. What was left for him to do, then? +How was he to act? + +Only a few days remained until his departure; that departure would +cut short everything. But was it proper to go without a word to +Krysia, and leave her as he would leave any chamber-maid from whom +he might steal a kiss? The brave heart of Pan Michael trembled at +the thought. Even in the struggle in which he was then, the thought +of Krysia filled him with pleasure, and the remembrance of that +kiss passed through him with a quiver of delight. Rage against his +own head seized him; still he could not refrain from a feeling of +sweetness. And he took the whole blame on himself. + +“I brought Krysia to that,” repeated he, with bitterness and pain; +“I brought her to it, therefore it is not just for me to go away +without a word. What, then? Make a proposal, and go away Krysia’s +betrothed?” + +Here the form of Anusia stood before the knight, dressed in white, +and pale herself as wax, just as he had laid her in the coffin. +“This much is due me,” said the figure, “that you mourn and grieve +for me. You wished at first to become a monk, to bewail me all your +life; but now you are taking another before my poor soul could fly +to the gates of heaven. Ah! wait, let me reach heaven first; let me +cease looking at the earth.” + +And it seemed to the knight that he was a species of perjurer +before that bright soul whose memory he should honor and hold +as sacred. Sorrow and immeasurable shame seized him, and +self-contempt. He desired death. + +“Anulya,”[11] repeated he, on his knees, “I shall not cease to +bewail thee till death; but what am I to do now?” + +The white form gave no answer to that as it vanished like a +light mist; and instead of it appeared in the imagination of the +knight Krysia’s eyes and her lip covered with down, and with it +temptations from which the knight wished to free himself. So his +heart was wavering in uncertainty, suffering, and torment. At +moments it came to his head to go and confess all to Zagloba, +and take counsel of that man whose reason could settle all +difficulties. And he had foreseen everything; he had told +beforehand what it was to enter into “friendship” with fair heads. +But just that view restrained the little knight. He recollected how +sharply he had called to Pan Zagloba, “Do not offend Panna Krysia, +sir!” And now, who had offended Panna Krysia? Who was the man who +had thought, “Is it not best to leave her like a chamber-maid and +go away?” + +“If it were not for that dear one up there, I would not hesitate +a moment,” thought the knight, “I should not be tormented at all; +on the contrary, I should be glad in soul that I had tasted such +delight.” After a while he muttered, “I would take it willingly a +hundred times.” Seeing, however, that temptations were flocking +around him, he shook them off again powerfully, and began to reason +in this way: “It is all over. Since I have acted like one who is +not desirous of friendship, but who is looking for satisfaction +from Cupid, I must go by that road, and tell Krysia to-morrow that +I wish to marry her.” + +Here he stopped awhile, then thought further thuswise: “Through +which declaration the confidence of to-day will become quite +proper, and to-morrow I can permit myself--” But at this moment he +struck his mouth with his palm. “Tfu!” said he; “is a whole chambul +of devils sitting behind my collar?” + +But still he did not set aside his plan of making the declaration, +thinking to himself simply: “If I offend the dear dead one, I +can conciliate her with Masses and prayer; by this I shall show +also that I remember her always, and will not cease in devotion. +If people wonder and laugh at me because two weeks ago I wanted +from sorrow to be a monk, and now have made a declaration of love +to another, the shame will be on my side alone. If I make no +declaration, the innocent Krysia will have to share my shame and my +fault. I will propose to her to-morrow; it cannot be otherwise,” +said he, at last. + +He calmed himself then considerably; and when he had repeated “Our +Father,” and prayed earnestly for Anusia, he fell asleep. In the +morning, when he woke, he repeated, “I will propose to-day.” But it +was not so easy to propose, for Pan Michael did not wish to inform +others, but to talk with Krysia first, and then act as was proper. +Meanwhile Pan Adam arrived in the early morning, and filled the +whole house with his presence. + +Krysia went about as if poisoned; the whole day she was pale, +worried, sometimes dropped her eyes, sometimes blushed so that the +color went to her neck; at times her lips quivered as if she were +going to cry; then again she was as if dreamy and languid. It was +difficult for the knight to approach her, and especially to remain +long alone with her. It is true he might have taken her to walk, +for the weather was wonderful, and some time before he would have +done so without any scruple; but now he dared not, for it seemed +to him that all would divine on the spot what his object was,--all +would think he was going to propose. + +Pan Adam saved him. He took Pani Makovetski aside, conversed with +her a good while touching something, then both returned to the room +in which the little knight was sitting with the two young ladies +and Pan Zagloba, and said, “You young people might have a ride in +two sleighs, for the snow is sparkling.” + +At this Pan Michael inclined quickly to Krysia’s ear and said, “I +beg you to sit with me. I have a world of things to say.” + +“Very well,” answered Krysia. + +Then the two men hastened to the stables, followed by Basia; and in +the space of a few “Our Fathers,” the two sleighs were driven up +before the house. Pan Michael and Krysia took their places in one. +Pan Adam and the little haiduk in the other, and moved on without +drivers. + +When they had gone, Pani Makovetski turned to Zagloba and said, +“Pan Adam has proposed for Basia.” + +“How is that?” asked Zagloba, alarmed. + +“His godmother, the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff, is to come +here to-morrow to talk with me; Pan Adam himself has begged of me +permission to talk with Basia, even hintingly, for he understands +himself that if Basia is not his friend, the trouble and pains will +be useless.” + +“It was for this that you, my benefactress, sent them sleigh-riding?” + +“For this. My husband is very scrupulous. More than once he has +said to me, ‘I will guard their property, but let each choose a +husband for herself; if he is honorable, I will not oppose, even in +case of inequality of property.’ Moreover, they are of mature years +and can give advice to themselves.” + +“But what answer do you think of giving Pan Adam’s godmother?” + +“My husband will come in May. I will turn the affair over to him; +but I think this way,--as Basia wishes, so will it be.” + +“Pan Adam is a stripling!” + +“But Michael himself says that he is a famous soldier, noted +already for deeds of valor. He has a respectable property, and his +godmother has recounted to me all his relations. You see, it is +this way: his great-grandfather was born of Princess Senyut; he was +married the first time to--” + +“But what do I care for his relations?” interrupted Zagloba, not +hiding his ill-humor; “he is neither brother nor godfather to me, +and I tell your ladyship that I have predestined the little haiduk +to Michael; for if among maidens who walk the world on two feet +there is one better or more honest than she, may I from this moment +begin to walk on all-four like a bear!” + +“Michael is thinking of nothing yet; and even if he were, Krysia +has struck his eye more. Ah! God, whose ways are inscrutable, will +decide this.” + +“But if that bare-lipped youngster goes away with a water-melon,[12] +I shall be drunk with delight,” added Zagloba. + +Meanwhile in the two sleighs the fates of both knights were in the +balance. Pan Michael was unable to utter a word for a long time; at +last he said to Krysia, “Do not think that I am a frivolous man, or +some kind of fop, for not such are my years.” + +Krysia made no answer. + +“Forgive me for what I did yesterday, for it was from the good +feeling which I have for you, which is so great that I was +altogether unable to restrain it. My gracious lady, my beloved +Krysia, consider who I am; I am a simple soldier, whose life +has been passed in wars. Another would have prepared an oration +beforehand, and then come to confidence; I have begun with +confidence. Remember this also, that if a horse, though trained, +takes the bit in his teeth and runs away with a man, why should +not love, whose force is greater, run away with him? Love carried +me away, simply because you are dear to me. My beloved Krysia, you +are worthy of castellans and senators; but if you do not disdain +a soldier, who, though in simple rank, has served the country not +without some glory, I fall at your feet, I kiss your feet, and I +ask, do you wish me? Can you think of me without repulsion?” + +“Pan Michael!” answered Krysia. And her hand, drawn from her muff, +hid itself in the hand of the knight. + +“Do you consent?” asked Volodyovski. + +“I do!” answered Krysia; “and I know that I could not find a more +honorable man in all Poland.” + +“God reward you! God reward you, Krysia!” said the knight, covering +the hand with kisses. “A greater happiness could not meet me. Only +tell me that you are not angry at yesterday’s confidence, so that I +may find relief of conscience.” + +“I am not angry.” + +“Oh that I could kiss your feet!” cried Pan Michael. + +They remained some time in silence; the runners were whistling on +the snow, and snowballs were flying from under the horse’s feet. +Then Pan Michael said, “I marvel that you regard me.” + +“It is more wonderful,” answered Krysia, “that you came to love me +so quickly.” + +At this Pan Michael’s face grew very serious, and he said, “It may +seem ill to you that before I shook off sorrow for one, I fell in +love with another. I own to you also, as if I were at confession, +that in my time I have been giddy; but now it is different. I have +not forgotten that dear one, and shall never forget her; I love her +yet, and if you knew how much I weep for her, you would weep over +me yourself.” + +Here voice failed the little knight, for he was greatly moved, and +perhaps for that reason he did not notice that these words did not +seem to make a very deep impression on Krysia. + +Silence followed again, interrupted this time by the lady: “I will +try to comfort you, as far as my strength permits.” + +“I loved you so soon,” said Pan Michael, “because you began from +the first day to cure my wounds. What was I to you? Nothing! But +you began at once, because you had pity in your heart for an +unfortunate. Ah! I am thankful to you, greatly thankful! Who does +not know this will perhaps reproach me, since I wished to be a monk +in November, and am preparing for marriage in December. First, +Pan Zagloba will be ready to jeer, for he is glad to do that when +occasion offers; but let the man jeer who is able! I do not care +about that, especially since the reproach will not fall on you, but +on me.” + +Krysia began to look at the sky thoughtfully, and said at last, +“Must we absolutely tell people of our engagement?” + +“What is your meaning?” + +“You are going away, it seems, in a couple of days?” + +“Even against my will, I must go.” + +“I am wearing mourning for my father. Why should we exhibit +ourselves to the gaze of people? Let our engagement remain between +ourselves, and people need not know of it till you return from +Russia. Are you satisfied?” + +“Then I am to say nothing to my sister?” + +“I will tell her myself, but after you have gone.” + +“And to Pan Zagloba?” + +“Pan Zagloba would sharpen his wit on me. Ei, better say nothing! +Basia too would tease me; and she these last days is so whimsical +and has such changing humor as never before. Better say nothing.” +Here Krysia raised her dark-blue eyes to the heavens: “God is the +witness above us; let people remain uninformed.” + +“I see that your wit is equal to your beauty. I agree. Then God is +our witness. Amen! Now rest your shoulder on me; for as soon as our +contract is made, modesty is not opposed to that. Have no fear! +Even if I wished to repeat yesterday’s act, I cannot, for I must +take care of the horse.” + +Krysia gratified the knight, and he said, “As often as we are +alone, call me by name only.” + +“Somehow it does not fit,” said she, with a smile. “I never shall +dare to do that.” + +“But I have dared.” + +“For Pan Michael is a knight, Pan Michael is daring, Pan Michael is +a soldier.” + +“Krysia, you are my love!” + +“Mich--” But Krysia had not courage to finish, and covered her face +with her muff. + +After a while Pan Michael returned to the house; they did not +converse much on the road, but at the gate the little knight asked +again, “But after yesterday’s--you understand--were you very sad?” + +“Oh, I was ashamed and sad, but had a wonderful feeling,” added +she, in a lower voice. + +All at once they put on a look of indifference, so that no one +might see what had passed between them. But that was a needless +precaution, for no one paid heed to them. It is true that Zagloba +and Pan Michael’s sister ran out to meet the two couples, but their +eyes were turned only on Basia and Pan Adam. + +Basia was red, certainly, but it was unknown whether from cold or +emotion; and Pan Adam was as if poisoned. Immediately after, too, +he took farewell of the lady of the house. In vain did she try to +detain him; in vain Pan Michael himself tried to persuade him to +remain to supper: he excused himself with service and went away. +That moment Pan Michael’s sister, without saying a word, kissed +Basia on the forehead; the young lady flew to her own chamber and +did not return to supper. + +Only on the next day did Zagloba make a direct attack on her and +inquire, “Well, little haiduk, a thunderbolt, as it were, struck +Pan Adam?” + +“Aha!” answered she, nodding affirmatively and blinking. + +“Tell me what you said to him.” + +“The question was quick, for he is daring; but so was the answer, +for I too am daring. Is it not true?” + +“You acted splendidly! Let me embrace you! What did he say? Did he +let himself be beaten off easily?” + +“He asked if with time he could not effect something. I was sorry +for him, but no, no; nothing can come of that!” + +Here Basia, distending her nostrils, began to shake her forelock +somewhat sadly, as if in thought. + +“Tell me your reasons,” said Zagloba. + +“He too wanted them, but it was of no use; I did not tell him, and +I will tell no man.” + +“But perhaps,” said Zagloba, looking quickly into her eyes, “you +bear some hidden love in your heart. Hei?” + +“A fig for love!” cried Basia. And springing from the place, she +began to repeat quickly, as if wishing to cover her confusion, “I +do not want Pan Adam! I do not want Pan Adam! I do not want any +one! Why do you plague me? Why do you plague me, all of you?” And +on a sudden she burst into tears. + +Zagloba comforted her as best he could, but during the whole day +she was gloomy and peevish. “Michael,” said he at dinner, “you are +going, and Ketling will come soon; he is a beauty above beauties. I +know not how these young ladies will defend themselves, but I think +this, when you come back, you will find them both dead in love.” + +“Profit for us!” said Volodyovski. “We’ll give him Panna Basia at +once.” + +Basia fixed on him the look of a wild-cat and said, “But why are +you less concerned about Krysia?” + +The little knight was confused beyond measure at these words, and +said, “You do not know Ketling’s power, but you will discover it.” + +“But why should not Krysia discover it? Besides, it is not I who +sing,-- + + ‘The fair head grows faint; + Where will she hide herself? + How will the poor thing defend herself?’” + +Now Krysia was confused in her turn, and the little wasp continued, +“In extremities I will ask Pan Adam to lend me his shield; but when +you go away, I know not with what Krysia will defend herself, if +peril comes on her.” + +Pan Michael had now recovered, and answered somewhat severely, +“Perhaps she will find wherewith to defend herself better than you.” + +“How so?” + +“For she is less giddy, and has more sedateness and dignity.” + +Pan Zagloba and the little knight’s sister thought that the keen +haiduk would come to battle at once; but to their great amazement, +she dropped her head toward the plate, and after a while said, in a +low voice, “If you are angry, I ask pardon of you and of Krysia.” + + + + +CHAPTER XII. + + +As Pan Michael had permission to set out whenever he wished, he +went to Anusia’s grave at Chenstohova. After he had shed the +last of his tears there, he journeyed on farther; and under the +influence of fresh reminiscences it occurred to him that the secret +engagement with Krysia was in some way too early. He felt that +in sorrow and mourning there is something sacred and inviolable, +which should not be touched, but permitted to rise heavenward like +a cloud, and vanish in measureless space. Other men, it is true, +after losing their wives, had married in a month or in two months; +but they had not begun with the cloister, nor had misfortune met +them at the threshold of happiness after whole years of waiting. +But even if men of common mould do not respect the sacredness of +sorrow, is it proper to follow their example? + +Pan Michael journeyed forward then toward Russia, and reproaches +went with him. But he was so just that he took all the blame on +himself, and did not put any on Krysia; and to the many alarms +which seized him was added this also, would not Krysia in the depth +of her soul take that haste ill of him? + +“Surely she would not act thus in my place,” said Pan Michael to +himself; “and having a lofty soul herself, beyond doubt, she seeks +loftiness in others.” + +Fear seized the little knight lest he might seem to her petty; +but that was vain fear. Krysia cared nothing for Pan Michael’s +mourning; and when he spoke to her too much concerning it, not +only did it not excite sympathy in the lady, but it roused her +self-love. Was not she, the living woman, equal to the dead one? +Or, in general, was she of such small worth that the dead Anusia +could be her rival? If Zagloba had been in the secret, he would +have pacified Pan Michael certainly, by saying that women have not +over-much mercy for one another. + +After Volodyovski’s departure, Panna Krysia was astonished not +a little at what had happened, and at this, that the latch had +fallen. In going from the Ukraine to Warsaw, where she had +never been before, she had imagined that it would be different +altogether. At the Diet of Convocation the escorts of bishops and +dignitaries would meet; a brilliant knighthood would assemble from +all sides of the Commonwealth. How many amusements and reviews +would there be, how much bustle! and in all that whirl, in the +concourse of knights, would appear some unknown “he,” some knight +such as maidens see only in dreams. This knight would flush up +with love, appear under her windows with a lute; he would form +cavalcades, love and sigh a long time, wear on his armor the knot +of his loved one, suffer and overcome obstacles before he would +fall at her feet and win mutual love. + +But nothing of all that had come to pass. The haze, changing +and colored, like a rainbow, vanished; a knight appeared, it is +true,--a knight not at all common, heralded as the first soldier +of the Commonwealth, a great cavalier, but not much, or indeed, +not at all, like that “he.” There were no cavalcades either, nor +playing of lutes, nor tournaments, nor the knot on the armor, nor +bustle, nor games, nor any of all that which rouses curiosity like +a May dream, or a wonderful tale in the evening, which intoxicates +like the odor of flowers, which allures as bait does a bird; from +which the face flushes, the heart throbs, the body trembles. There +was nothing but a small house outside the city; in the house +Pan Michael; then intimacy grew up, and the rest of the vision +disappeared as the moon disappears in the sky when clouds come and +hide it. If that Pan Michael had appeared at the end of the story, +he would be the desired one. More than once, when thinking of his +fame, of his worth, of his valor, which made him the glory of the +Commonwealth and the terror of its enemies, Krysia felt that, in +spite of all, she loved him greatly; only it seemed to her that +something had missed her, that a certain injustice had met her, a +little through him, or rather through haste. That haste, therefore, +had fallen into the hearts of both like a grain of sand; and +since both were farther and farther from each other, that grain +began to pain them somewhat. It happens frequently that something +insignificant as a little thorn pricks the feelings of people, +and in time either heals or festers more and more, and brings +bitterness and pain, even to the greatest love. But in this case it +was still far to pain and bitterness. For Pan Michael, the thought +of Krysia was especially agreeable and soothing; and the thought of +her followed him as his shadow follows a man. He thought too that +the farther he went, the dearer she would become to him, and the +more he would sigh and yearn for her. The time passed more heavily +for her; for no one visited Ketling’s house since the departure of +the little knight, and day followed day in monotony and weariness. + +Pani Makovetski counted the days before the election, waited for +her husband, and talked only of him; Basia had put on a very long +face. Zagloba reproached her, saying that she had rejected Pan Adam +and was then wishing for him. In fact, she would have been glad if +even he had come; but Novoveski said to himself, “There is nothing +for me there,” and soon he followed Pan Michael. Zagloba too was +preparing to return to Pan Yan’s, saying that he wished to see his +boys. Still, being heavy, he put off his journey day after day; +he explained to Basia that she was the cause of his delay, that +he was in love with her and intended to seek her hand. Meanwhile +he kept company with Krysia when Pan Michael’s sister went with +Basia to visit the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff. Krysia never +accompanied them in those visits; for the lady, notwithstanding +her worthiness, could not endure Krysia. Frequently and often too +Zagloba went to Warsaw, where he met pleasant company and returned +more than once tipsy on the following day; and then Krysia was +entirely alone, passing the dreary hours in thinking a little of +Pan Michael, a little of what might happen if that latch had not +fallen once and forever, and often, what did that unknown rival of +Pan Michael look like,--the King’s son in the fairy tale? + +Once Krysia was sitting by the window and looking in thoughtfulness +at the door of the room, on which a very bright gleam of the +setting sun was falling, when suddenly a sleigh-bell was heard on +the other side of the house. It ran through Krysia’s head that Pani +Makovetski and Basia must have returned; but that did not bring her +out of meditation, and she did not even withdraw her eyes from the +door. Meanwhile the door opened; and on the background of the dark +depth beyond appeared to the eyes of the maiden some unknown man. + +At the first moment it seemed to Krysia that she saw a picture, +or that she had fallen asleep and was dreaming, such a wonderful +vision stood before her. The unknown was young, dressed in black +foreign costume, with a white lace collar coming to his shoulders. +Once in childhood Krysia had seen Pan Artsishevski, general of the +artillery of the kingdom, dressed in such a costume; by reason +of the dress, as well as of his unusual beauty, the general had +remained long in her memory. Now, that young man before her +was dressed in like fashion; but in beauty he surpassed Pan +Artsishevski and all men walking the earth. His hair, cut evenly +over his forehead, fell in bright curls on both sides of his +face, just marvellously. He had dark brows, definitely outlined +on a forehead white as marble; eyes mild and melancholy; a yellow +mustache and a yellow, pointed beard. It was an incomparable head, +in which nobility was united to manfulness,--the head at once of +an angel and a warrior. Krysia’s breath was stopped in her breast, +for looking, she did not believe her own eyes, nor could she decide +whether she had before her an illusion or a real man. He stood +awhile motionless, astonished, or through politeness feigning +astonishment at Krysia; at last he moved from the door, and waving +his hat downward began to sweep the floor with its plumes. Krysia +rose, but her feet trembled under her; and now blushing, now +growing pale, she closed her eyes. + +Meanwhile his voice sounded low and soft, “I am Ketling of +Elgin,--the friend and companion-at-arms of Pan Volodyovski. The +servant has told me already that I have the unspeakable happiness +and honor to receive as guests under my roof the sister and +relatives of my Pallas; but pardon, worthy lady, my confusion, for +the servant told me nothing of what my eyes see, and my eyes are +overcome by the brightness of your presence.” + +With such a compliment did the knightly Ketling greet Krysia; +but she did not repay him in like manner, for she could not find +a single word. She thought only that when he had finished, he +would incline surely a second time, for in the silence she heard +again the rustle of plumes on the floor. She felt also that there +was need, urgent need, to make some answer and return compliment +for compliment, otherwise she might be held a simple woman; but +meanwhile her breath fails her, the pulse is throbbing in her +hands and her temples, her breast rises and falls as if she were +suffering greatly. She opens her eyelids; he stands before her +with head inclined somewhat, with admiration and respect in his +wonderful face. With trembling hand Krysia seizes her robe to make +even a courtesy before the cavalier; fortunately, at that moment +cries of “Ketling! Ketling!” are heard behind the door, and into +the room rushes, with open arms, the panting Zagloba. + +The two men embraced each other then; and during that time the +young lady tried to recover, and to look two or three times at +the knight. He embraced Zagloba heartily, but with that unusual +elegance in every movement which he had either inherited from his +ancestors or acquired at the refined courts of kings and magnates. + +“How are you?” cried Zagloba. “I am as glad to see you in your +house as in my own. Let me look at you. Ah, you have grown thin! +Is it not some love-affair? As God lives, you have grown thin. +Do you know, Michael has gone to the squadron? Oh, you have done +splendidly to come! Michael thinks no more of the cloister. His +sister is living here with two young ladies,--maidens like turnips! +Oh, for God’s sake, Panna Krysia is here! I beg pardon for my +words, but let that man’s eyes crawl out who denies beauty to +either of you; this cavalier has seen it already in your case.” + +Ketling inclined his head a third time, and said with a smile, “I +left the house a barrack and find it Olympus; for I see a goddess +at the entrance.” + +“Ketling! how are you?” cried a second time Zagloba, for whom one +greeting was too little, and he seized him again in his arms. +“Never mind,” said he, “you haven’t seen the haiduk yet. One is a +beauty, but the other is honey! How are you, Ketling? God give you +health! I will talk to you. It is you; very good. That is a delight +to this old man. You are glad of your guests. Pani Makovetski has +come here, for it was difficult to find lodgings in the time of the +Diet; but now it is easier, and she will go out, of course, for it +is not well for young ladies to lodge in a single man’s house, lest +people might look awry, and some gossip might come of the matter.” + +“For God’s sake! I will never permit that! I am to Volodyovski +not a friend, but a brother; and I may receive Pani Makovetski +as a sister under my roof. To you, young lady, I shall turn for +assistance, and if necessary will beg it here on my knees.” + +Saying this, Ketling knelt before Krysia, and seizing her hand, +pressed it to his lips and looked into her eyes imploringly, +joyously, and at the same time pensively; she began to blush, +especially as Zagloba cried out straightway, “He has barely come +when he is on his knees before her. As God lives! I’ll tell Pani +Makovetski that I found you in that posture. Sharp, Ketling! See +what court customs are!” + +“I am not skilled in court customs,” whispered the lady, in great +confusion. + +“Can I reckon on your aid?” asked Ketling. + +“Rise, sir!” + +“May I reckon on your aid? I am Pan Michael’s brother. An injury +will be done him if this house is abandoned.” + +“My wishes are nothing here,” answered Krysia, with more presence +of mind, “though I must be grateful for yours.” + +“I thank you!” answered Ketling, pressing her hand to his mouth. + +“Ah! frost out of doors, and Cupid is naked; but he would not +freeze in this house,” said Zagloba. “And I see that from sighs +alone there will be a thaw,--from nothing but sighs.” + +“Spare us,” said Krysia. + +“I thank God that you have not lost your jovial humor,” said +Ketling, “for joyousness is a sign of health.” + +“And a clear conscience,” added Zagloba. “‘He grieves who is +troubled,’ declares the Seer in Holy Writ. Nothing troubles me, +therefore I am joyous. Oh, a hundred Turks! What do I behold? For I +saw you in Polish costume with a lynx-skin cap and a sabre, and now +you have changed again into some kind of Englishman, and are going +around on slim legs like a stork.” + +“For I have been in Courland, where the Polish dress is not worn, +and have just passed two days with the English resident in Warsaw.” + +“Then you are returning from Courland?” + +“I am. The relative who adopted me has died, and left me another +estate there.” + +“Eternal repose to him! He was a Catholic, of course?” + +“He was.” + +“You have this consolation at least. But you will not leave us for +this property in Courland?” + +“I will live and die here,” answered Ketling, looking at Krysia; +and at once she dropped her long lashes on her eyes. + +Pani Makovetski arrived when it was quite dark; and Ketling went +outside the gate to meet her. He conducted the lady to his house +with as much homage as if she had been a reigning princess. She +wished on the following day to seek other quarters in the city +itself; but her resolve was ineffective. The young knight implored, +dwelt on his brotherhood with Pan Michael, and knelt until she +agreed to stay with him longer. It was merely stipulated that Pan +Zagloba should remain some time yet, to shield the ladies with his +age and dignity from evil tongues. He agreed willingly, for he +had become attached beyond measure to the haiduk; and besides, he +had begun to arrange in his head certain plans which demanded his +presence absolutely. The maidens were both glad, and Basia came out +at once openly on Ketling’s side. + +“We will not move out to-day, anyhow,” said she to Pan Michael’s +hesitating sister; “and if not, it is all the same whether we stay +one day or twelve.” + +Ketling pleased her as well as Krysia, for he pleased all women; +besides, Basia had never seen a foreign cavalier, except officers +of foreign infantry,--men of small rank and rather common persons. +Therefore she walked around him, shaking her forelock, dilating +her nostrils, and looking at him with a childlike curiosity; so +importunate was she that at last she heard the censure of Pani +Makovetski. But in spite of the censure, she did not cease to +investigate him with her eyes, as if wishing to fix his military +value, and at last she turned to Pan Zagloba. + +“Is he a great soldier?” asked she of the old man in a whisper. + +“Yes; so that he cannot be more celebrated. You see he has immense +experience, for, remaining in the true faith, he served against the +English rebels from his fourteenth year. He is a noble also of high +birth, which is easily seen from his manners.” + +“Have you seen him under fire?” + +“A thousand times! He would halt for you in it without a frown, pat +his horse on the shoulder, and be ready to talk of love.” + +“Is it the fashion to talk of love at such a time? Hei?” + +“It is the fashion to do everything by which contempt for bullets +is shown.” + +“But hand-to-hand, in a duel, is he equally great?” + +“Yes, yes! a wasp; it is not to be denied.” + +“But could he stand before Pan Michael?” + +“Before Michael he could not!” + +“Ha!” exclaimed Basia, with joyous pride, “I knew that he could +not. I thought at once that he could not.” And she began to clap +her hands. + +“So, then, do you take Pan Michael’s side?” asked Zagloba. + +Basia shook her forelock and was silent; after a while a quiet sigh +raised her breast. “Ei! what of that? I am glad, for he is ours.” + +“But think of this, and beat it into yourself, little haiduk,” +said Zagloba, “that if on the field of battle it is hard to find a +better man than Ketling, he is most dangerous for maidens, who love +him madly for his beauty. He is trained famously in love-making +too.” + +“Tell that to Krysia, for love is not in my head,” answered Basia, +and turning to Krysia, she began to call, “Krysia! Krysia! Come +here just for a word.” + +“I am here,” said Krysia. + +“Pan Zagloba says that no lady looks on Ketling without falling in +love straightway. I have looked at him from every side, and somehow +nothing has happened; but do you feel anything?” + +“Basia, Basia!” said Krysia, in a tone of persuasion. + +“Has he pleased you, eh?” + +“Spare us! be sedate. My Basia, do not talk nonsense, for Ketling +is coming.” + +In fact, Krysia had not taken her seat when Ketling approached and +inquired, “Is it permitted to join the company?” + +“We request you earnestly,” answered Krysia. + +“Then I am bold to ask, of what was your conversation?” + +“Of love,” cried Basia, without hesitation. + +Ketling sat down near Krysia. They were silent for a time; for +Krysia, usually self-possessed and with presence of mind, had in +some wonderful way become timid in presence of the cavalier; hence +he was first to ask,-- + +“Is it true that the conversation was of such a pleasant subject?” + +“It was,” answered Krysia, in an undertone. + +“I shall be delighted to hear your opinion.” + +“Pardon me, for I lack courage and wit, so I think that I should +rather hear something new from you.” + +“Krysia is right,” said Zagloba. “Let us listen.” + +“Ask a question,” said Ketling. And raising his eyes somewhat, he +meditated a little, then, although no one had questioned him, he +began to speak, as if to himself: “Loving is a grievous misfortune; +for by loving, a free man becomes a captive. Just as a bird, shot +by an arrow, falls it the feet of the hunter, so the man struck +by love has no power to escape from the feet of the loved one. +To love is to be maimed; for a man, like one blind, does not see +the world beyond his love. To love is to mourn; for when do more +tears flow, when do more sighs swell the breast? When a man loves, +there are neither dresses nor hunts in his head; he is ready to sit +embracing his knees with his arms, sighing as plaintively as if he +had lost some one near to him. Love is an illness; for in it, as in +illness, the face becomes pale, the eyes sink, the hands tremble, +the fingers grow thin, and the man thinks of death, or goes around +in derangement, with dishevelled hair, talks with the moon, writes +gladly the cherished name on the sand, and if the wind blows it +away, he says, ‘misfortune,’ and is ready to sob.” + +Here Ketling was silent for a while; one would have said that he +was sunk in musing. Krysia listened to his words with her whole +soul, as if they were a song. Her lips were parted, and her eyes +did not leave the pale face of the knight. Basia’s forelock fell to +her eyes, hence it could not be known what she was thinking of; but +she sat in silence also. + +Then Zagloba yawned loudly, drew a deep breath, stretched his legs, +and said, “Give command to make boots for dogs of such love!” + +“But yet,” began the knight, anew, “if it is grievous to love, +it is more grievous still not to love; for who without love is +satisfied with pleasure, glory, riches, perfumes, or jewels? +Who will not say to the loved one, ‘I choose thee rather than a +kingdom, than a sceptre, than health or long life’? And since each +would give life for love willingly, love has more value than life.” +Ketling finished. + +The young ladies sat nestling closely to each other, wondering at +the tenderness of his speech and those conclusions of love foreign +to Polish cavaliers, till Zagloba, who was napping at the end, woke +and began to blink, looking now at one, now at another, now at the +third; at last gaining presence of mind, he inquired in a loud +voice, “What do you say?” + +“We say good-night to you,” said Basia. + +“Ah! I know now we were talking of love. What was the conclusion?” + +“The lining was better than the cloak.” + +“There is no use in denying that I was drowsy; but this loving, +weeping, sighing--Ah, I have found another rhyme for it,--namely, +sleeping,--and at this time the best, for the hour is advanced. +Good-night to the whole company, and give us peace with your love. +O my God, my God, while the cat is miauwing, she will not eat the +cheese; but until she eats, her mouth is watering. In my day I +resembled Ketling as one cup does another; and I was in love so +madly that a ram might have pounded my back for an hour before +I should have known it. But in old age I prefer to rest well, +especially when a polite host not only conducts me to bed, but +gives me a drink on the pillow.” + +“I am at the service of your grace,” said Ketling. + +“Let us go; let us go! See how high the moon is already. It will be +fine to-morrow; it is glittering and clear as in the day. Ketling +is ready to talk about love with you all night; but remember, kids, +that he is road-weary.” + +“Not road-weary, for I have rested two days in the city. I am only +afraid that the ladies are not used to night-watching.” + +“The night would pass quickly in listening to you,” said Krysia. + +Then they parted, for it was really late. The young ladies slept +in the same room and usually talked long before sleeping; but this +evening Basia could not understand Krysia, for as much as the first +had a wish to speak, so much was the second silent and answered +in half-words. A number of times too, when Basia, in speaking of +Ketling, caught at an idea, laughing somewhat at him and mimicking +him a little, Krysia embraced her with great tenderness, begging +her to leave off that nonsense. + +“He is host here, Basia,” said she; “we are living under his roof; +and I saw that he fell in love with you at once.” + +“Whence do you know that?” inquired Basia. + +“Who does not love you? All love you, and I very much.” Thus +speaking, she put her beautiful face to Basia’s face, nestled up to +her, and kissed her eyes. + +They went at last to their beds, but Krysia could not sleep for +a long time. Disquiet had seized her. At times her heart beat +with such force that she brought both hands to her satin bosom to +restrain the throbbing. At times too, especially when she tried to +close her eyes, it seemed to her that some head, beautiful as a +dream, bent over her, and a low voice whispered into her ear,-- + +“I would rather have thee than a kingdom, than a sceptre, than +health, than long life!” + + + + +CHAPTER XIII. + + +A few days later Zagloba wrote a letter to Pan Yan with the +following conclusion, “If I do not go home before election, be not +astonished. This will not happen through my lack of good wishes for +you; but as the Devil does not sleep, I do not wish that instead of +a bird something useless should remain in my hand. It will come out +badly if when Michael returns, I shall not be able to say to him, +‘That one is engaged, and the haiduk is free.’ Everything is in the +power of God; but this is my thought, that it will not be necessary +then to urge Michael, nor to make long preparations, and that you +will come when the engagement is made. Meanwhile, remembering +Ulysses, I shall be forced to use stratagems and exaggerate more +than once, which for me is not easy, since all my life I have +preferred truth to every delight, and was glad to be nourished by +it. Still, for Michael and the haiduk I will take this on my head, +for they are pure gold. Now I embrace you both with the boys, and +press you to my heart, commending you to the Most High God.” + +When he had finished writing, Zagloba sprinkled sand on the paper; +then he struck it with his hand, read it once more, holding it at a +distance from his eyes; then he folded it, took his seal ring from +his finger, moistened it, and prepared to seal the letter, at which +occupation Ketling found him. + +“A good-day to your grace!” + +“Good-day, good-day!” said Zagloba. “The weather, thanks be to God, +is excellent, and I am just sending a messenger to Pan Yan.” + +“Send an obeisance from me.” + +“I have done so already. I said at once to myself, ‘It is necessary +to send a greeting from Ketling. Both of them will be glad to +receive good news.’ It is evident that I have sent a greeting from +you, since I have written a whole epistle touching you and the +young ladies.” + +“How is that?” inquired Ketling. + +Zagloba placed his palms on his knees, which he began to tap with +his fingers; then he bent his head, and looking from under his +brows at Ketling, said, “My Ketling, it is not necessary to be a +prophet to know that where flint and steel are, sparks will flash +sooner or later. You are a beauty above beauties, and even you +would not find fault with the young ladies.” + +Ketling was really confused, “I should have to be wall-eyed or be +a wild barbarian altogether,” said he, “if I did not see their +beauty, and do homage to it.” + +“But, you see,” continued Zagloba, looking with a smile on the +blushing face of Ketling, “if you are not a barbarian, it is not +right for you to have both in view, for only Turks act like that.” + +“How can you suppose--” + +“I do not suppose; I only say it to myself. Ha! traitor! you have +so talked to them of love that pallor is on Krysia’s lips this +third day. It is no wonder; you are a beauty. When I was young +myself, I used to stand in the frost under the window of a certain +black brow; she was like Panna Krysia; and I remember how I used to +sing,-- + + ‘You are sleeping there after the day; + And I am here thrumming my lute, + Hōets! Hōets!’ + +If you wish, I will give you a song, or compose an entirely new +one, for I have no lack of genius. Have you observed that Panna +Krysia reminds one somewhat of Panna Billevich, except that Panna +Billevich had hair like flax and had no down on her lip? But there +are men who find superior beauty in that, and think it a charm. She +looks with great pleasure on you. I have just written so to Pan +Yan. Is it not true that she is like the former Panna Billevich?” + +“I have not noticed the likeness, but it may be. In figure and +stature she recalls her.” + +“Now listen to what I say. I am telling family secrets directly; +but as you are a friend, you ought to know them. Be on your guard +not to feed Volodyovski with ingratitude, for I and Pani Makovetski +have predestined one of those maidens to him.” + +Here Zagloba looked quickly and persistently into Ketling’s eyes, +and he grew pale and inquired, “Which one?” + +“Panna Krysia,” answered Zagloba, slowly. And pushing out his lower +lip, he began to blink from under his frowning brow with his one +seeing eye. Ketling was silent, and silent so long that at last +Zagloba inquired, “What do you say to this?” + +And Ketling answered with changed voice, but with emphasis, “You +may be sure that I shall not indulge my heart to Michael’s harm.” + +“Are you certain?” + +“I have suffered much in life; my word of a knight that I will not +indulge it.” + +Then Zagloba opened his arms to him: “Ketling, indulge your heart; +indulge it, poor man, as much as you like, for I only wanted to +try you. Not Panna Krysia, but the haiduk, have we predestined to +Michael.” + +Ketling’s face grew bright with a sincere and deep joy, and seizing +Zagloba in his embrace, he held him long, then inquired, “Is it +certain already that they are in love?” + +“But who would not be in love with my haiduk,--who?” asked Zagloba. + +“Then has the betrothal taken place?” + +“There has been no betrothal, for Michael has barely freed himself +from mourning; but there will be,--put that on my head. The maiden, +though she evades like a weasel, is very much inclined to him, for +with her the sabre is the main thing.” + +“I have noticed that, as God is dear to me!” interrupted Ketling, +radiant. + +“Ha! you noticed it? Michael is weeping yet for the other; but if +any one pleases his spirit, it is certainly the haiduk, for she is +most like the dead one, though she cuts less with her eyes, for she +is younger. Everything is arranging itself well. I am the guarantee +that these two weddings will be at election-time.” + +Ketling, saying nothing, embraced Zagloba again, and placed his +beautiful face against his red cheeks, so that the old man panted +and asked, “Has Panna Krysia sewed herself into your skin like that +already?” + +“I know not,--I know not,” answered Ketling; “but I know this, that +barely had the heavenly vision of her delighted my eyes when I said +at once to myself that she was the one woman whom my suffering +heart might love yet; and that same night I drove sleep away with +sighs, and yielded myself to pleasant yearnings. Thenceforth she +took possession of my being, as a queen does of an obedient and +loyal country. Whether this is love or something else, I know not.” + +“But you know that it is neither a cap nor three yards of cloth for +trousers, nor a saddle-girth, nor a crouper, nor sausage and eggs, +nor a decanter of gorailka. If you are certain of this, then ask +Krysia about the rest; or if you wish, I will ask her.” + +“Do not do that,” said Ketling, smiling. “If I am to drown, let it +seem to me, even a couple of days yet, that I am swimming.” + +“I see that the Scots are fine men in battle; but in love they are +useless. Against women, as against the enemy, impetus is needful. +‘I came, I saw, I conquered!’ that was my maxim.” + +“In time, if my most ardent desires are to be accomplished, perhaps +I shall ask you for friendly assistance; though I am naturalized, +and of noble blood, still my name is unknown here, and I am not +sure that Pani Makovetski--” + +“Pani Makovetski?” interrupted Zagloba. “Have no fear about her. +Pani Makovetski is a regular music-box. As I wind her, so will she +play. I will go at her immediately; I must forewarn her, you know, +so that she may not look awry at your approaches to the young lady. +To such a degree is your Scottish method one, and ours another, I +will not make a declaration straightway in your name, of course; I +will say only that the maiden has taken your eye, and that it would +be well if from that flour there should be bread. As God is dear +to me, I will go at once; have no fear, for in every case I am at +liberty to say what I like.” + +And though Ketling detained him, Zagloba rose and went out. On the +way he met Basia, rushing along as usual, and said to her, “Do you +know that Krysia has captured Ketling completely?” + +“He is not the first man!” answered Basia. + +“And you are not angry about it?” + +“Ketling is a doll!--a pleasant cavalier, but a doll! I have struck +my knee against the wagon-tongue; that is what troubles me.” + +Here Basia, bending forward, began to rub her knee, looking +meanwhile at Zagloba, and he said, “For God’s sake, be careful! +Whither are you flying now?” + +“To Krysia.” + +“But what is she doing?” + +“She? For some time past she keeps kissing me, and rubs up to me +like a cat.” + +“Do not tell her that she has captured Ketling.” + +“Ah! but can I hold out?” + +Zagloba knew well that Basia would not hold out, and it was for +that very reason that he forbade her. He went on, therefore, +greatly delighted with his own cunning, and Basia fell like a bomb +into Krysia’s chamber. + +“I have smashed my knee; and Ketling is dead in love with you!” +cried she, right on the threshold. “I did not see the pole sticking +out at the carriage-house--and such a blow! There were flashes in +my eyes, but that is nothing. Pan Zagloba begged me to say nothing +to you about Ketling. I did not say that I would not; I have told +you at once. And you were pretending to give him to me! Never fear; +I know you-- My knee pains me a little yet. I was not giving Pan +Adam to you, but Ketling. Oho! He is walking through the whole +house now, holding his head and talking to himself. Well done, +Krysia; well done! Scot, Scot! kot, kot!”[13] + +Here Basia began to push her finger toward the eye of her friend. + +“Basia!” exclaimed Panna Krysia. + +“Scot, Scot! kot, kot!” + +“How unfortunate I am!” cried Krysia, on a sudden, and burst into +tears. + +After a while Basia began to console her; but it availed nothing, +and the maiden sobbed as never before in her life. In fact, no one +in all that house knew how unhappy she was. For some days she had +been in a fever; her face had grown pale; her eyes had sunk; her +breast was moving with short, broken breath. Something wonderful +had taken place in her; she had dropped, as it were, into extreme +weakness, and the change had come not gradually, slowly, but on a +sudden. Like a whirlwind, like a storm, it had swept her away; like +a flame, it had heated her blood; like lightning, it had flashed +on her imagination. She could not, even for a moment, resist that +power which was so mercilessly sudden. Calmness had left her. Her +will was like a bird with broken wings. + +Krysia herself knew not whether she loved Ketling or hated him; +and a measureless fear seized her in view of that question. But +she felt that her heart beat so quickly only through him; that her +head was thinking thus helplessly only through him; that in her +and above her it was full of him,--and no means of defence. Not to +love him was easier than not to think of him, for her eyes were +delighted with the sight of him, her ears were lost in listening to +his voice, her whole soul was absorbed by him. Sleep did not free +her from that importunate man, for barely had she closed her eyes +when his head bent above her, whispering, “I would rather have thee +than a kingdom, than a sceptre, than fame, than wealth.” And that +head was near, so near that even in the darkness blood-red blushes +covered the face of the maiden. She was a Russian with hot blood; +certain fires rose in her breast,--fires of which she had not known +till that time that they could exist, and from the ardor of which +she was seized with fear and shame, and a great weakness and a +certain faintness at once painful and pleasant. Night brought her +no rest. A weariness continually increasing gained control of her, +as if after great toil. + +“Krysia! Krysia! what is happening to thee?” cried she to herself. +But she was as if in a daze and in unceasing distraction. Nothing +had happened yet; nothing had taken place. So far she had not +exchanged two words with Ketling alone; still, the thought of +him had taken hold of her thoroughly; still, a certain instinct +whispered unceasingly, “Guard thyself! Avoid him.” And she avoided +him. + +Krysia had not thought yet of her agreement with Pan Michael, +and that was her luck; she had not thought specially, because +so far nothing had taken place, and because she thought of no +one,--thought neither of herself nor of others, but only of +Ketling. She concealed this too in her deepest soul; and the +thought that no one suspected what was taking place in her, that no +one was occupied with her and Ketling at the same time, brought her +no small consolation. All at once the words of Basia convinced her +that it was otherwise,--that people were looking at them already, +connecting them in thought, divining the position. Hence the +disturbance, the shame and pain, taken together, overcame her will, +and she wept like a little child. + +But Basia’s words were only the beginning of those various hints, +significant glances, blinking of eyes, shaking of heads, finally, +of those double meaning phrases which Krysia must endure. This +began during dinner. Pan Michael’s sister turned her gaze from +Krysia to Ketling, and from Ketling to Krysia, which she had not +done hitherto. Pan Zagloba coughed significantly. At times the +conversation was interrupted,--it was unknown wherefore; silence +followed, and once during such an interval Basia, with dishevelled +hair, cried out to the whole table,-- + +“I know something, but I won’t tell!” + +Krysia blushed instantly, and then grew pale at once, as if some +terrible danger had passed near her; Ketling too bent his head. +Both felt perfectly that that related to them, and though they +avoided conversation with each other, so that people might not +look at them, still it was clear to both that something was rising +between them; that some undefined community of confusion was in +process of creation; that it would unite them and at the same time +keep them apart, for by it they lost freedom completely, and could +be no longer ordinary friends to each other. Happily for them, no +one gave attention to Basia’s words. Pan Zagloba was preparing to +go to the city and return with a numerous company of knights; all +were intent on that event. + +In fact, Ketling’s house was gleaming with light in the evening; +between ten and twenty officers came with music, which the +hospitable host provided for the amusement of the ladies. Dancing +of course there could not be, for it was Lent, and Ketling’s +mourning was in the way; but they listened to the music, and were +entertained with conversation. The ladies were dressed splendidly. +Pani Makovetski appeared in Oriental silk. The haiduk was arrayed +in various colors, and attracted the eyes of the military with her +rosy face and bright hair, which dropped at times over her eyes; +she roused laughter with the decision of her speech, and astonished +with her manners, in which Cossack daring was combined with +unaffectedness. + +Krysia, whose mourning for her father was at an end, wore a white +robe trimmed with silver. The knights compared her, some to Juno, +others to Diana; but none came too near her; no man twirled his +mustache, struck his heels, or cast glances; no one looked at her +with flashing eyes or began a conversation about love. But soon she +noticed that those who looked at her with admiration and homage +looked afterward at Ketling; that some, on approaching him, pressed +his hand, as if congratulating him and giving him good wishes; +that he shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands, as if in +denial. Krysia, who by nature was watchful and keen, was nearly +certain that they were talking to him of her, that they considered +her as almost his affianced; and since she could not see that Pan +Zagloba whispered in the ear of each man, she was at a loss to know +whence these suppositions came. “Have I something written on my +forehead?” thought she, with alarm. She was ashamed and anxious. +And then even words began to fly to her through the air, as if not +to her, but still aloud. “Fortunate Ketling!” “He was born in a +caul.” “No wonder, for he is a beauty!” and similar words. + +Other polite cavaliers, wishing to entertain her and say something +pleasant, spoke of Ketling, praising him beyond measure, exalting +his bravery, his kindness, his elegant manners, and ancient +lineage. Krysia, whether willing or unwilling, had to listen, and +involuntarily her eyes sought him of whom men were talking to +her, and at times they met his eyes. Then the charm seized her +with new force, and without knowing it, she was delighted at the +sight of him; for how different was Ketling from all those rugged +soldier-forms! “A king’s son among his attendants,” thought Krysia, +looking at that noble, aristocratic head and at those ambitious +eyes, full of a certain inborn melancholy, and on that forehead, +shaded by rich golden hair. Her heart began to sink and languish, +as if that head was the dearest on earth to her. Ketling saw this, +and not wishing to increase her confusion, did not approach, as if +another were sitting by her side. If she had been a queen, he could +not have surrounded her with greater honor and higher attention. +In speaking to her, he inclined his head and pushed back one foot, +as if in sign that he was ready to kneel at any moment; he spoke +with dignity, never jestingly, though with Basia, for example, +he was glad to jest. In intercourse with Krysia, besides the +greatest respect there was rather a certain shade of melancholy +full of tenderness. Thanks to that respect, no other man permitted +himself either a word too explicit, or a jest too bold, as if the +conviction had been fixed upon every one that in dignity and birth +she was higher than all others,--a lady with whom there was never +politeness enough. + +Krysia was heartily grateful to him for this. In general, the +evening passed anxiously for her, but sweetly. When midnight +approached, the musicians stopped playing, the ladies took farewell +of the company, and among the knights goblets began to make the +round frequently, and there followed a noisier entertainment, in +which Zagloba assumed the dignity of hetman. + +Basia went upstairs joyous as a bird, for she had amused herself +greatly. Before she knelt down to pray she began to play tricks and +imitate various guests; at last she said to Krysia, clapping her +hands,-- + +“It is perfect that your Ketling has come! At least, there will +be no lack of soldiers. Oho! only let Lent pass, and I will dance +to kill. We’ll have fun. And at your betrothal to Ketling, and at +your wedding, well, if I don’t turn the house over, let the Tartars +take me captive! What if they should take us really! To begin with, +there would be-- Ha! Ketling is good! He will bring musicians +for you; but with you I shall enjoy them. He will bring you new +wonders, one after another, until he does this--” + +Then Basia threw herself on her knees suddenly before Krysia, and +encircling her waist with her arms, began to speak, imitating the +low voice of Ketling: “Your ladyship! I so love you that I cannot +breathe. I love you on foot and on horseback. I love you fasting +and after breakfast. I love you for the ages and as the Scots love. +Will you be mine?” + +“Basia, I shall be angry!” cried Krysia. But instead of growing +angry, she caught Basia in her arras, and while trying, as it were, +to lift her, she began to kiss her eyes. + + + + +CHAPTER XIV. + + +Pan Zagloba knew perfectly that the little knight was more inclined +toward Krysia than Basia; but for that very reason he resolved to +set Krysia aside. Knowing Pan Michael through and through, he was +convinced that if he had no choice, he would turn infallibly to +Basia, with whom the old noble himself was so blindly in love that +he could not get it into his head how any man could prefer another +to her. He understood also that he could not render Pan Michael a +greater service than to get him his haiduk, and he was enchanted at +thought of that match. He was angry at Pan Michael, at Krysia also; +it was true he would prefer that Pan Michael should marry Krysia +rather than no one, but he determined to do everything to make +him marry the haiduk. And precisely because the little knight’s +inclination toward Krysia was known to him, he determined to make a +Ketling of her as quickly as possible. + +Still, the answer which Zagloba received a few days later from +Pan Yan staggered him somewhat in his resolution. Pan Yan advised +him to interfere in nothing, for he feared that in the opposite +case great troubles might rise easily between the friends. Zagloba +himself did not wish this, therefore certain reproaches made +themselves heard in him; these he stilled in the following manner:-- + +“If Michael and Krysia were betrothed, and I had thrust Ketling +between them like a wedge, then I say nothing. Solomon says, ‘Do +not poke your nose into another man’s purse,’ and he is right. But +every one is free to wish. Besides, taking things exactly, what +have I done? Let any one tell me what.” + +When he had said this, Zagloba put his hands on his hips, pouted +his lips, and looked challengingly on the walls of his chamber, +as if expecting reproaches from them; but since the walls made no +answer, he spoke on: “I told Ketling that I had predestined the +haiduk to Michael. But is this not permitted me? Maybe it is not +true that I have predestined her! If I wish any other woman for +Michael, may the gout bite me!” + +The walls recognized the justice of Zagloba in perfect silence; and +he continued further: “I told the haiduk that Ketling was brought +down by Krysia; maybe that is not true? Has he not confessed; has +he not sighed, sitting near the fire, so that the ashes were flying +through the room! And what I saw, I have told others. Pan Yan has +sound sense; but no one will throw my wit to the dogs. I know +myself what may be told, and what would be better left in silence. +H’m! he writes not to interfere in anything. That may be done also. +Hereafter I will interfere in nothing. When I am a third party in +presence of Krysia and Ketling, I will go out and leave them alone. +Let them help themselves without me. In fact, I think they will be +able. They need no help, for now they are so pushed toward each +other that their eyes are growing white; and besides, the spring +is coming, at which time not only the sun, but desires begin to +grow warm. Well! I will leave them alone; but I shall see what the +result will be.” + +And, in truth, the result was soon to appear. During Holy Week the +entire company at Ketling’s house went to Warsaw and took lodgings +in the hotel on Dluga Street, to be near the churches and perform +their devotions at pleasure, and at the same time to sate their +eyes with the holiday bustle of the city. Ketling performed here +the honors of host, for though a foreigner by origin, he knew the +capital thoroughly and had many acquaintances in every quarter, +through whom he was able to make everything easy. He surpassed +himself in politeness, and almost divined the thoughts of the +ladies he was escorting, especially Krysia. Besides, all had taken +to loving him sincerely. Pan Michael’s sister, forewarned by +Zagloba, looked on him and Krysia with a more and more favorable +eye; and if she had said nothing to the maiden so far, it was +only because he was silent. But it seemed to the worthy “auntie” +a natural thing and proper that the cavalier should win the lady, +especially as he was a cavalier really distinguished, who was met +at every step by marks of respect and friendship, not only from +the lower but from the higher people; he was so capable of winning +all to his side by his truly wonderful beauty, bearing, dignity, +liberality, mildness in time of peace, and manfulness in war. + +“What God will give, and my husband decide, will come to pass,” +said Pani Makovetski to herself; “but I will not cross these two.” + +Thanks to this decision, Ketling found himself oftener with Krysia +and stayed with her longer than when in his own house. Besides, the +whole company always went out together. Zagloba generally gave his +arm to Pan Michael’s sister, Ketling to Krysia, and Basia, as the +youngest, went alone, sometimes hurrying on far ahead, then halting +in front of shops to look at goods and various wonders from beyond +the sea, such as she had never seen before. Krysia grew accustomed +gradually to Ketling; and now when she was leaning on his arm, when +she listened to his conversation or looked at his noble face, her +heart did not beat in her breast with the former disquiet, presence +of mind did not leave her, and she was seized not by confusion, +but by an immense and intoxicating delight. They were continually +by themselves; they knelt near each other in the churches; their +voices were mingled in prayer and in pious hymns. + +Ketling knew well the condition of his heart. Krysia, either from +lack of decision or because she wished to tempt herself, did not +say mentally, “I love him;” but they loved each other greatly. +A friendship had sprung up between them; and besides love, they +had immense regard for each other. Of love itself they had not +spoken yet; time passed for them as a dream, and a serene sky was +above them. Clouds of reproaches were soon to hide it from Krysia; +but the present was a time of repose. Specially through intimacy +with Ketling, through becoming accustomed to him, through that +friendship which with love bloomed up between them, Krysia’s alarms +were ended, her impressions were not so violent, the conflicts of +her blood and imagination ceased. They were near each other; it +was pleasant for them in the company of each other; and Krysia, +yielding herself with her whole soul to that agreeable present, +was unwilling to think that it would ever end, and that to scatter +those illusions it needed only one word[14] from Ketling, “I love.” +That word was soon uttered. Once, when Pan Michael’s sister and +Basia were at the house of a sick relative, Ketling persuaded +Krysia and Pan Zagloba to visit the king’s castle, which Krysia +had not seen hitherto, and concerning whose curiosities wonders +were related throughout the whole country. They went, then, three +in company. Ketling’s liberality had opened all doors, and Krysia +was greeted by obeisances from the doorkeepers as profound as if +she were a queen entering her own residence. Ketling, knowing the +castle perfectly, conducted her through lordly halls and chambers. +They examined the theatre, the royal baths; they halted before +pictures representing the battles and victories gained by Sigismund +and Vladislav over the savagery of the East; they went out on the +terraces, from which the eye took in an immense stretch of country. +Krysia could not free herself from wonder; he explained everything +to her, but was silent from moment to moment, and looking into her +dark-blue eyes, he seemed to say with his glance, “What are all +these wonders in comparison with thee, thou wonder? What are all +these treasures in comparison with thee, thou treasure?” The young +lady understood that silent speech. He conducted her to one of the +royal chambers, and stood before a door concealed in the wall. + +“One may go to the cathedral through this door. There is a long +corridor, which ends with a balcony not far from the high altar. +From this balcony the king and queen hear Mass usually.” + +“I know that way well,” put in Zagloba, “for I was a confidant of +Yan Kazimir. Marya Ludovika loved me passionately; therefore both +invited me often to Mass, so that they might take pleasure in my +company and edify themselves with piety.” + +“Do you wish to enter?” asked Ketling, giving a sign to the +doorkeeper. + +“Let us go in,” said Krysia. + +“Go alone,” said Zagloba; “you are young and have good feet; I +have trotted around enough already. Go on, go on; I will stay here +with the doorkeeper. And even if you should say a couple of ‘Our +Fathers,’ I shall not be angry at the delay, for during that time I +can rest myself.” + +They entered. Ketling took Krysia’s hand and led her through a +long corridor. He did not press her hand to his heart; he walked +calmly and collectedly. At intervals the side windows threw light +on their forms, then they sank again in the darkness. Her heart +beat somewhat, because they were alone for the first time; but his +calmness and mildness made her calm also. They came out at last +to the balcony on the right side of the church, not far from the +high altar. They knelt and began to pray. The church was silent +and empty. Two candles were burning before the high altar, but all +the deeper part of the nave was buried in impressive twilight. +Only from the rainbow-colored panes of the windows various gleams +entered and fell on the two wonderful faces, sunk in prayer, calm, +like the faces of cherubim. + +Ketling rose first and began to whisper, for he dared not raise +his voice in the church, “Look,” said he, “at this velvet-covered +railing; on it are traces where the heads of the royal couple +rested. The queen sat at that side, nearer the altar. Rest in her +place.” + +“Is it true that she was unhappy all her life?” whispered Krysia, +sitting down. “I heard her history when I was still a child, for it +is related in all knightly castles. Perhaps she was unhappy because +she could not marry him whom her heart loved.” + +Krysia rested her head on the place where the depression was made +by the head of Marya Ludovika, and closed her eyes. A kind of +painful feeling straitened her breast; a certain coldness was blown +suddenly from the empty nave and chilled that calm which a moment +before filled her whole being. + +Ketling looked at Krysia in silence; and a stillness really +churchlike set in. Then he sank slowly to her feet, and began to +speak thus with a voice that was full of emotion, but calm:-- + +“It is not a sin to kneel before you in this holy place; for where +does true love come for a blessing if not to the church? I love you +more than life; I love you beyond every earthly good; I love you +with my soul, with my heart; and here before this altar I confess +that love to you.” + +Krysia’s face grew pale as linen. Resting her head on the velvet +back of the prayer-stool, the unhappy lady stirred not, but he +spoke on:-- + +“I embrace your feet and implore your decision. Am I to go from +this place in heavenly delight, or in grief which I am unable to +bear, and which I can in no way survive?” + +He waited awhile for an answer; but since it did not come, he bowed +his head till he almost touched Krysia’s feet, and evident emotion +mastered him more and more, for his voice trembled, as if breath +were failing his breast,-- + +“Into your hands I give my happiness and life. I expect mercy, for +my burden is great.” + +“Let us pray for God’s mercy!” exclaimed Krysia, suddenly, dropping +on her knees. + +Ketling did not understand her; but he did not dare to oppose that +intention, therefore he knelt near her in hope and fear. They began +to pray again. From moment to moment their voices were audible in +the empty church, and the echo gave forth wonderful and complaining +sounds. + +“God be merciful!” said Krysia. + +“God be merciful!” repeated Ketling. + +“Have mercy on us!” + +“Have mercy on us!” + +She prayed then in silence; but Ketling saw that weeping shook her +whole form. For a long time she could not calm herself; and then, +growing quiet, she continued to kneel without motion. At last she +rose and said, “Let us go.” + +They went out again into that long corridor. Ketling hoped that on +the way he would receive some answer, and he looked into her eyes, +but in vain. She walked hurriedly, as if wishing to find herself as +soon as possible in that chamber in which Zagloba was waiting for +them. But when the door was some tens of steps distant, the knight +seized the edge of her robe. + +“Panna Krysia!” exclaimed he, “by all that is holy--” + +Then Krysia turned away, and grasping his hand so quickly that he +had not time to show the least resistance, she pressed it in the +twinkle of an eye to her lips. “I love you with my whole soul; but +I shall never be yours!” and before the astonished Ketling could +utter a word, she added, “Forget all that has happened.” + +A moment later they were both in the chamber. The doorkeeper was +sleeping in one armchair, and Zagloba in the other. The entrance of +the young people roused them. Zagloba, however, opened his eye and +began to blink with it half consciously; but gradually memory of +the place and the persons returned to him. + +“Ah, that is you!” said he, drawing down his girdle, “I dreamed +that the new king was elected, but that he was a Pole. Were you at +the balcony?” + +“We were.” + +“Did the spirit of Marya Ludovika appear to you, perchance?” + +“It did!” answered Krysia, gloomily. + + + + +CHAPTER XV. + + +After they had left the castle, Ketling needed to collect his +thoughts and shake himself free from the astonishment into which +Krysia’s action had brought him. He took farewell of her and +Zagloba in front of the gate, and they went to their lodgings. +Basia and Pani Makovetski had returned already from the sick lady; +and Pan Michael’s sister greeted Zagloba with the following words,-- + +“I have a letter from my husband, who remains yet with Michael at +the stanitsa. They are both well, and promise to be here soon. +There is a letter to you from Michael, and to me only a postscript +in my husband’s letter. My husband writes also that the dispute +with the Jubris about one of Basia’s estates has ended happily. +Now the time of provincial diets is approaching. They say that in +those parts Pan Sobieski’s name has immense weight, and that the +local diet will vote as he wishes. Every man living is preparing +for the election; but our people will all be with the hetman. It is +warm there already, and rains are falling. With us in Verhutka the +buildings were burned. A servant dropped fire; and because there +was wind--” + +“Where is Michael’s letter to me?” inquired Zagloba, interrupting +the torrent of news given out at one breath by the worthy lady. + +“Here it is,” said she, giving him a letter. “Because there was +wind, and the people were at the fair--” + +“How were the letters brought here?” asked Zagloba, again. + +“They were taken to Ketling’s house, and a servant brought them +here. Because, as I say, there was wind--” + +“Do you wish to listen, my benefactress?” + +“Of course, I beg earnestly.” + +Zagloba broke the seal and began to read, first in an undertone, +for himself, then aloud for all,-- + + “I send this first letter to you; but God grant that there + will not be another, for posts are uncertain in this + region, and I shall soon present myself personally among + you. It is pleasant here in the field, but still my heart + draws me tremendously toward you, and there is no end to + thoughts and memories, wherefore solitude is dearer to me + in this place than company. The promised work has passed, + for the hordes sit quietly, only smaller bands are rioting + in the fields; these also we fell upon twice with such + fortune that not a witness of their defeat got away.” + +“Oh, they warmed them!” cried Basia, with delight. “There is +nothing higher than the calling of a soldier!” + + “Doroshenko’s rabble” (continued Zagloba) “would like + to have an uproar with us, but they cannot in any way + without the horde. The prisoners confess that a larger + chambul will not move from any quarter, which I believe, + for if there was to be anything like this it would have + taken place already, since the grass has been green for + a week past, and there is something with which to feed + horses. In ravines bits of snow are still hiding here and + there; but the open steppes are green, and a warm wind is + blowing, from which the horses begin to shed their hair, + and this is the surest sign of spring. I have sent already + for leave, which may come any day, and then I shall start + at once. Pan Adam succeeds me in keeping guard, at which + there is so little labor that Makovetski and I have been + fox-hunting whole days,--for simple amusement, as the fur + is useless when spring is near. There are many bustards, + and my servant shot a pelican. I embrace you with my whole + heart; I kiss the hands of my sister, and those of Panna + Krysia, to whose good-will I commit myself most earnestly, + imploring God specially to let me find her unchanged, and + to receive the same consolation. Give an obeisance from me + to Panna Basia. Pan Adam has vented the anger roused by his + rejection at Mokotov on the backs of ruffians, but there + is still some in his mind, it is evident. He is not wholly + relieved. I commit you to God and His most holy love. + + “P. S. I bought a lot of very elegant ermine from passing + Armenians; I shall bring this as a gift to Panna Krysia, + and for your haiduk there will be Turkish sweetmeats.” + +“Let Pan Michael eat them himself; I am not a child,” said Basia, +whose cheeks flushed as if from sudden pain. + +“Then you will not be glad to see him? Are you angry at him?” asked +Zagloba. + +But Basia merely muttered something in low tones, and really +settled down in anger, thinking some of how lightly Pan Michael +was treating her, and a little about the bustard and that pelican, +which roused her curiosity specially. + +Krysia sat there during the reading with closed eyes, turned from +the light; in truth, it was lucky that those present could not see +her face, for they would have known at once that something uncommon +was happening. That which took place in the church, and the letter +of Pan Volodyovski, were for her like two blows of a club. The +wonderful dream had fled; and from that moment the maiden stood +face to face with a reality as crushing as misfortune. She could +not collect her thoughts to wait, and indefinite, hazy feelings +were storming in her heart. Pan Michael, with his letter, with the +promise of his coming, and with a bundle of ermine, seemed to her +so flat that he was almost repulsive. On the other hand, Ketling +had never been so dear. Dear to her was the very thought of him, +dear his words, dear his face, dear his melancholy. And now she +must go from love, from homage, from him toward whom her heart +is struggling, her hands stretching forth, in endless sorrow and +suffering, to give her soul and her body to another, who for this +alone, that he is another, becomes well-nigh hateful to her. + +“I cannot, I cannot!” cried Krysia, in her soul. And she felt that +which a captive feels whose hands men are binding; but she herself +had bound her own hands, for in her time she might have told Pan +Michael that she would be his sister, nothing more. + +Now the kiss came to her memory,--that kiss received and +returned,--and shame, with contempt for her own self, seized her. +Was she in love with Pan Michael that day? No! In her heart there +was no love, and except sympathy there was nothing in her heart +at that time but curiosity and giddiness, masked with the show of +sisterly affection. Now she has discovered for the first time that +between kissing from great love and kissing from impulse of blood, +there is as much difference as between an angel and a devil. Anger +as well as contempt was rising in Krysia; then pride began to storm +in her and against Pan Michael. He too was at fault; why should +all the penance, contrition, and disappointment fall upon her? Why +should he too not taste the bitter bread? Has she not the right to +say when he returns, “I was mistaken; I mistook pity for love. You +also were mistaken; now leave me, as I have left you.” + +Suddenly fear seized her by the hair,--fear before the vengeance +of the terrible man; fear not for herself, but for the head of the +loved one, whom vengeance would strike without fail. In imagination +she saw Ketling standing up to the struggle with that ominous +swordsman beyond swordsmen, and then falling as a flower falls cut +by a scythe; she sees his blood, his pale face, his eyes closed for +the ages, and her suffering goes beyond every measure. She rose +with all speed and went to her chamber to vanish from the eyes +of people, so as not to hear conversation concerning Pan Michael +and his approaching return. In her heart rose greater and greater +animosity against the little knight. But Remorse and Regret pursued +her, and did not leave her in time of prayer; they sat on her bed +when, overcome with weakness, she lay in it, and began to speak to +her. + +“Where is he?” asked Regret. “He has not returned yet; he is +walking through the night and wringing his hands. Thou wouldst +incline the heavens for him, thou wouldst give him thy life’s +blood; but thou hast given him poison to drink, thou hast thrust a +knife through his heart.” + +“Had it not been for thy giddiness, had it not been for thy wish +to lure every man whom thou meetest,” said Remorse, “all might +be different; but now despair alone remains to thee. It is thy +fault,--thy great fault! There is no help for thee; there is no +rescue for thee now,--nothing but shame and pain and weeping.” + +“How he knelt at thy feet in the church!” said Regret, again. “It +is a wonder that thy heart did not burst when he looked into thy +eyes and begged of thee pity. It was just of thee to give pity to a +stranger, but to the loved one, the dearest, what? God bless him! +God solace him!” + +“Were it not for thy giddiness, that dearest one might depart in +joy,” repeated Remorse; “thou mightest walk at his side, as his +chosen one, his wife--” + +“And be with him forever,” added Regret. + +“It is thy fault,” said Remorse. + +“Weep, O Krysia,” cried Regret. + +“Thou canst not wipe away that fault!” said Remorse, again. + +“Do what thou pleasest, but console him,” repeated Regret. + +“Volodyovski will slay him!” answered Remorse, at once. + +Cold sweat covered Krysia, and she sat on the bed. Bright moonlight +fell into the room, which seemed somehow weird and terrible in +those white rays. + +“What is that?” thought Krysia. “There Basia is sleeping. I see +her, for the moon is shining in her face; and I know not when +she came, when she undressed and lay down. And I have not slept +one moment; but my poor head is of no use, that is clear.” Thus +meditating, she lay down again; but Regret and Remorse sat on the +edge of her bed, exactly like two goddesses, who were diving in at +will through the rays of moonlight, or sweeping out again through +its silvery abysses. + +“I shall not sleep to-night,” said Krysia to herself, and she began +to think about Ketling, and to suffer more and more. + +Suddenly the sorrowful voice of Basia was heard in the stillness of +the night, “Krysia!” + +“Are you not sleeping?” + +“No for I dreamed that some Turk pierced Pan Michael with an arrow. +O Jesus! a deceiving dream. But a fever is just shaking me. Let us +say the Litany together, that God may avert misfortune.” + +The thought flew through Krysia’s head like lightning, “God grant +some one to shoot him!” But she was astonished immediately at her +own wickedness; therefore, though it was necessary for her to get +superhuman power to pray at that particular moment for the return +of Pan Michael, still she answered,-- + +“Very well, Basia.” + +Then both rose from their beds, and kneeling on their naked knees +on the floor, began to say the Litany. Their voices responded to +each other, now rising and now falling; you would have said that +the chamber was changed into the cell of a cloister in which two +white nuns were repeating their nightly prayers. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI. + + +Next morning Krysia was calmer; for among intricate and tangled +paths she had chosen for herself an immensely difficult, but not +a false one. Entering upon it, she saw at least whither she was +going. But, first of all, she determined to have an interview with +Ketling and speak with him for the last time, so as to guard him +from every mishap. This did not come to her easily, for Ketling +did not show himself for a number of consecutive days, and did not +return at night. + +Krysia began to rise before daylight and walk to the neighboring +church of the Dominicans, with the hope that she would meet him +some morning and speak to him without witnesses. In fact, she met +him a few days later at the very door. When he saw her, he removed +his cap and bent his head in silence. He stood motionless; his face +was wearied by sleeplessness and suffering, his eyes sunk; on his +temples there were yellowish spots; the delicate color of his face +had become waxlike; he looked like a flower that is withering. +Krysia’s heart was rent at sight of him; and though every decisive +step cost her very much, for she was not bold by nature, she was +the first to extend the hand, and said,-- + +“May God comfort you and send you forgetfulness!” + +Ketling took her hand, raised it to his forehead, then to his lips, +to which he pressed it long and with all his force; then he said +with a voice full of mortal sadness and of resignation, “There is +for me neither solace nor forgetfulness.” + +There was a moment when Krysia needed all her self-control to +restrain herself from throwing her arms around his neck and +exclaiming, “I love thee above everything! take me.” She felt that +if weeping were to seize her she would do so; therefore she stood +a long time before him in silence, struggling with her tears. At +last she conquered herself and began to speak calmly, though very +quickly, for breath failed her:-- + +“It may bring you some relief if I say that I shall belong to no +one, I go behind the grating. Do not judge me harshly at any time, +for as it is I am unhappy. Promise me, give me your word, that you +will not mention your love for me to any one: that you will not +acknowledge it; that you will not disclose to friend or relative +what has happened. This is my last prayer. The time will come +when you will know why I do this; then at least you will have the +explanation. To-day I will tell you no more, for my sorrow is such +that I cannot. Promise me this,--it will comfort me; if you do not, +I may die.” + +“I promise, and give my word,” answered Ketling. + +“God reward you, and I thank you from my whole heart! Besides, +show a calm face in presence of people, so that no one may have +a suspicion. It is time for me to go. Your kindness is such that +words fail to describe it. Henceforth we shall not see each other +alone, only before people. Tell me further that you have no feeling +of offence against me; for to suffer is one thing and to be +offended another. You yield me to God, to no one else; keep this in +mind.” + +Ketling wished to say something; but since he was suffering beyond +measure, only indefinite sounds like groans came from his mouth; +then he touched Krysia’s temples with his fingers and held them for +a while as a sign that he forgave her and blessed her. They parted +then; she went to the church, and he to the street again, so as not +to meet in the inn an acquaintance. + +Krysia returned only in the afternoon; and when she came she found +a notable guest, Bishop Olshovski, the vice-chancellor. He had +come unexpectedly on a visit to Pan Zagloba, wishing, as he said +himself, to become acquainted with such a great cavalier, “whose +military pre-eminence was an example, and whose reason was a guide +to the knights of that whole lordly Commonwealth.” Zagloba was, in +truth, much astonished, but not less gratified, that such a great +honor had met him in presence of the ladies; he plumed himself +greatly, was flushed, perspired, and at the same time endeavored +to show Pani Makovetski that he was accustomed to such visits from +the greatest dignitaries in the country, and that he made nothing +of them. Krysia was presented to the prelate, and kissing his hands +with humility, sat near Basia, glad that no one could see the +traces of recent emotion on her face. + +Meanwhile the vice-chancellor covered Zagloba so bountifully and +so easily with praises that he seemed to be drawing new supplies +of them continually from his violet sleeves embroidered with lace. +“Think not, your grace,” said he, “that I was drawn hither by +curiosity alone to know the first man in the knighthood; for though +admiration is a just homage to heroes, still men make pilgrimages +for their own profit also to the place where experience and quick +reason have taken their seats at the side of manfulness.” + +“Experience,” said Zagloba, modestly, “especially in the military +art, comes only with age; and for that cause perhaps the late +Pan Konyetspolski, father of the banneret, asked me frequently +for counsel, after him Pan Nikolai Pototski, Prince Yeremi +Vishnyevetski, Pan Sapyeha, and Pan Charnyetski; but as to the +title ‘Ulysses,’ I have always protested against that from +considerations of modesty.” + +“Still, it is so connected with your grace that at times no one +mentions your real name, but says, ‘Our Ulysses,’ and all divine +at once whom the orator means. Therefore, in these difficult and +eventful times, when more than one wavers in his thoughts and does +not know whither to turn, whom to uphold, I said to myself, ‘I +will go and hear convictions, free myself from doubt, enlighten my +mind with clear counsel.’ You will divine, your grace, that I wish +to speak of the coming election, in view of which every estimate +of candidates may lead to some good; but what must one be which +flows from the mouth of your grace? I have heard it repeated with +the greatest applause among the knighthood that you are opposed +to those foreigners who are pushing themselves on to our lordly +throne. In the veins of the Vazas, as you explained, there flowed +Yagellon blood,--hence they could not be considered as strangers; +but those foreigners, as you said, neither know our ancient Polish +customs nor will they respect our liberties, and hence absolute +rule may arise easily. I acknowledge to your grace that these are +deep words; but pardon me if I inquire whether you really uttered +them, or is it public opinion that from custom ascribes all +profound sentences to you in the first instance?” + +“These ladies are witness,” answered Zagloba; “and though this +subject is not suited to their judgment, let them speak, since +Providence in its inscrutable decrees has given them the gift of +speech equally with us.” + +The vice-chancellor looked involuntarily on Pani Makovetski, and +then on the two young ladies nestled up to each other. A moment of +silence followed. Suddenly the silvery voice of Basia was heard,-- + +“I did not hear anything!” + +Then she was confused terribly and blushed to her very ears, +especially when Zagloba said at once, “Pardon her, your dignity. +She is young, therefore giddy. But as to candidates, I have said +more than once that our Polish liberty will weep by reason of these +foreigners.” + +“I fear that myself,” said the prelate; “but even if we wished +some Pole, blood of our blood and bone of our bone, tell me, your +grace, to what side should we turn our hearts? Your grace’s very +thought of a Pole is great, and is spreading through the country +like a flame; for I hear that everywhere in the diets which are not +fettered by corruption one voice is to be heard, ‘A Pole, a Pole!’” + +“Justly, justly!” interrupted Zagloba. + +“Still,” continued the vice-chancellor, “it is easier to call for +a Pole than to find a fit person; therefore let your grace be not +astonished if I ask whom you had in mind.” + +“Whom had I in mind?” repeated Zagloba, somewhat puzzled; and +pouting his lips, he wrinkled his brows. It was difficult for him +to give a sudden answer, for hitherto not only had he no one in +mind, but in general he had not those ideas at all which the keen +prelate had attributed to him. Besides, he knew this himself, and +understood that the vice-chancellor was inclining him to some side; +but he let himself be inclined purposely, for it flattered him +greatly. “I have insisted only in principle that we need a Pole,” +said he at last; “but to tell the truth, I have not named any man +thus far.” + +“I have heard of the ambitious designs of Prince Boguslav +Radzivill,” muttered the prelate, as if to himself. + +“While there is breath in my nostrils, while the last drop of blood +is in my breast,” cried Zagloba, with the force of deep conviction, +“nothing will come of that! I should not wish to live in a nation +so disgraced as to make a traitor and a Judas its king.” + +“That is the voice not only of reason, but of civic virtue,” +muttered the vice-chancellor, again. + +“Ha!” thought Zagloba, “if you wish to draw me, I will draw you.” + +Then the vice-chancellor began anew: “When wilt thou sail in, +O battered ship of my country? What storms, what rocks are in +wait for thee? In truth, it will be evil if a foreigner becomes +thy steersman; but it must be so evidently, if among thy sons +there is no one better.” Here he stretched out his white hands, +ornamented with glittering rings, and inclining his head, said +with resignation, “Then Condé, or he of Lorraine, or the Prince of +Neuberg? There is no other outcome!” + +“That is impossible! A Pole!” answered Zagloba. + +“Who?” inquired the prelate. + +Silence followed. Then the prelate began to speak again: “If there +were even one on whom all could agree! Where is there a man who +would touch the heart of the knighthood at once, so that no one +would dare to murmur against his election? There was one such, the +greatest, who had rendered most service,--your worthy friend, O +knight, who walked in glory as in sunlight. There was such a--” + +“Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski!” interrupted Zagloba. + +“That is true. But he is in the grave.” + +“His son lives,” replied Zagloba. + +The vice-chancellor half closed his eyes, and sat some time in +silence; all at once he raised his head, looked at Zagloba, and +began to speak slowly: “I thank God for having inspired me with +the idea of knowing your grace. That is it! the son of the great +Yeremi is alive,--a prince young and full of hope, to whom the +Commonwealth has a debt to pay. Of his gigantic fortune nothing +remains but glory,--that is his only inheritance. Therefore in +the present times of corruption, when every man turns his eyes +only to where gold is attracting, who will mention his name, who +will have the courage to make him a candidate? You? True! But will +there be many like you? It is not wonderful that he whose life has +been passed in heroic struggles on all fields will not fear to +give homage to merit with his vote on the field of election; but +will others follow his example?” Here the vice-chancellor fell to +thinking, then raised his eyes and spoke on: “God is mightier than +all. Who knows His decisions, who knows? When I think how all the +knighthood believe and trust you, I see indeed with wonderment +that a certain hope enters my heart. Tell me sincerely, has the +impossible ever existed for you?” + +“Never!” answered Zagloba, with conviction. + +“Still, it is not proper to advance that candidacy too decidedly +at first. Let the name strike people’s ears, but let it not seem +too formidable to opponents; let them rather laugh at it, and +sneer, so that they may not raise too serious impediments. Perhaps, +too, God will grant it to succeed quickly, when the intrigues of +parties bring them to mutual destruction. Smooth the road for it +gradually, your grace, and grow not weary in labor; for this is +your candidate, worthy of your reason and experience. God bless you +in these plans!” + +“Am I to suppose,” inquired Zagloba, “that your dignity has been +thinking also of Prince Michael?” + +The vice-chancellor took from his sleeve a small book on which the +title “Censura Candidatorum” stood in large black letters, and +said, “Read, your grace; let this letter answer for me.” + +Then the vice-chancellor began preparations for going; but Zagloba +detained him and said, “Permit me, your dignity, to say something +more. First of all, I thank God that the lesser seal is in hands +which can bend men like wax.” + +“How is that?” asked the vice-chancellor, astonished. + +“Secondly, I will tell your dignity in advance that the candidacy +of Prince Michael is greatly to my heart, for I knew his father, +and loved him and fought under him with my friends; they too will +be delighted in soul at the thought that they can show the son +that love which they had for the father. Therefore I seize at this +candidacy with both hands, and this day I will speak with Pan +Krytski,--a man of great family and my acquaintance, who is in high +consideration among the nobles, for it is difficult not to love +him. We will both do what is in our power; and God grant that we +shall effect something!” + +“May the angels attend you!” said the prelate; “if you do that, we +have nothing more to say.” + +“With the permission of your dignity I have to speak of one thing +more; namely, that your dignity should not think to yourself +thuswise: ‘I have put my own wishes into his mouth; I have talked +into him this idea that he has found out of his own wit the +candidacy of Prince Michael,--speaking briefly, I have twisted the +fool in my hand as if he were wax.’ Your dignity, I will advance +the cause of Prince Michael, because it is to my heart,--that is +what the case is; because, as I see, it is to the heart also of +your dignity,--that is what the case is! I will advance it for the +sake of his mother, for the sake of my friends; I will advance it +because of the confidence which I have in the head” (here Zagloba +inclined) “from which that Minerva sprang forth, but not because I +let myself be persuaded, like a little boy, that the invention is +mine; and in fine, not because I am a fool, but for the reason that +when a wise man tells me a wise thing, old Zagloba says, ‘Agreed!’” + +Here the noble inclined once more. The vice-chancellor was confused +considerably at first; but seeing the good-humor of the noble and +that the affair was taking the turn so much desired, he laughed +from his whole soul, then seizing his head with both hands, he +began to repeat,-- + +“Ulysses! as God is dear to me, a genuine Ulysses! Lord brother, +whoso wishes to do a good thing must deal with men variously; but +with you I see it is requisite to strike the quick straightway. You +have pleased my heart immensely.” + +“As Prince Michael has mine.” + +“May God give you health! Ha! I am beaten, but I am glad. You must +have eaten many a starling in your youth. And this signet ring,--if +it will serve to commemorate our _colloquium_--” + +“Let that ring remain in its own place,” said Zagloba. + +“You will do this for me--” + +“I cannot by any means. Perhaps another time--later on--after the +election.” + +The vice-chancellor understood, and insisted no more; he went out, +however, with a radiant face. + +Zagloba conducted him to the gate, and returning, muttered, “Ha! +I gave him a lesson! One rogue met another. But it is an honor. +Dignitaries will outrun one another in coming to these gates. I am +curious to know what the ladies think of this!” + +The ladies were indeed full of admiration; and Zagloba grew to the +ceiling, especially in the eyes of Pan Michael’s sister, so that he +had barely shown himself when she exclaimed with great enthusiasm, +“You have surpassed Solomon in wisdom.” + +And Zagloba was very glad. “Whom have I surpassed, do you say? +Wait, you will see hetmans, bishops, and senators here; I shall +have to escape from them or hide behind the curtains.” + +Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of Ketling. + +“Ketling, do you want promotion?” cried Zagloba, still charmed with +his own significance. + +“No!” answered the knight, in sadness; “for I must leave you again, +and for a long time.” + +Zagloba looked at him more attentively. “How is it that you are so +cut down?” + +“Just for this, that I am going away.” + +“Whither?” + +“I have received letters from Scotland, from old friends of my +father and myself. My affairs demand me there absolutely; perhaps +for a long time. I am grieved to part with all here--but I must.” + +Zagloba, going into the middle of the room, looked at Pan Michael’s +sister, then at the young ladies, and asked, “Have you heard? In +the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost!” + + + + +CHAPTER XVII. + + +Though Zagloba received the news of Ketling’s departure with +astonishment, still no suspicion came into his head; for it was +easy to admit that Charles II. had remembered the services which +the Ketlings had rendered the throne in time of disturbance, +and that he wished to show his gratitude to the last descendant +of the family. It would seem even most wonderful were he to act +otherwise. Besides, Ketling showed Zagloba certain letters from +beyond the sea, and convinced him decisively. In its way that +journey endangered all the old noble’s plans, and he was thinking +with alarm of the future. Judging by his letter, Volodyovski might +return any day. + +“The winds have blown away in the steppes the remnant of his +grief,” thought Zagloba. “He will come back more daring than when +he departed; and because some devil is drawing him more powerfully +to Krysia, he is ready to propose to her straightway. And +then,--then Krysia will say yes (for how could she say no to such +a cavalier, and, besides, the brother of Pani Makovetski?), and my +poor, dearest haiduk will be on the ice.” + +But Zagloba, with the persistence special to old people, determined +at all costs to marry Basia to the little knight. Neither the +arguments of Pan Yan, nor those which at intervals he used on +himself, had serious effect. At times he promised mentally, it is +true, not to interfere again in anything; but he returned afterward +involuntarily with greater persistence to the thought of uniting +this pair. He meditated for whole days how to effect this; he +formed plans, he framed stratagems. And he went so far that when +it seemed to him that he had hit upon the means, he cried out +straightway, as if the affair were over, “May God bless you!” + +But now Zagloba saw before him almost the ruin of his wishes. There +remained nothing more to him but to abandon all his efforts and +leave the future to God’s will; for the shadow of hope that before +his departure Ketling would take some decisive step with reference +to Krysia could not remain long in Zagloba’s head. It was only from +sorrow and curiosity, therefore, that he determined to inquire of +the young knight touching the time of his going, as well as what he +intended to do before leaving the Commonwealth. + +Having invited Ketling to a conversation, Zagloba said with a +greatly grieved face, “A difficult case! Each man knows best what +he ought to do, and I will not ask you to stay; but I should like +to know at least something about your return.” + +“Can I tell what is waiting for me there, where I am going?” +answered Ketling,--“what questions and what adventures? I will +return sometime, if I can. I will stay there for good if I must.” + +“You will find that your heart will draw you back to us.” + +“God grant that my grave will be nowhere else but in the land which +gave me all that it could give!” + +“Ah, you see in other countries a foreigner is a stepchild all his +life; but our mother opens her arms to you at once, and cherishes +you as her own son.” + +“Truth, a great truth. Ei! if only I could-- For everything in the +old country may come to me, but happiness will not come.” + +“Ah! I said to you, ‘Settle down; get married.’ You would not +listen to me. If you were married, even if you went away, you would +have to return, unless you wished to take your wife through the +raging waves; and I do not suppose that. I gave you advice. Well, +you wouldn’t take it; you wouldn’t take it.” + +Here Zagloba looked attentively at Ketling’s face, wishing some +definite explanation from him, but Ketling was silent; he merely +hung his head and fixed his eyes on the floor. + +“What is your answer to this?” asked Zagloba, after a while. + +“I had no chance whatever of taking it,” answered the young knight, +slowly. + +Zagloba began to walk through the room, then he stopped in front of +Ketling, joined his hands behind his back, and said, “But I tell +you that you had. If you had not, may I never from this day forward +bind this body of mine with this belt here! Krysia is a friend of +yours.” + +“God grant that she remain one, though seas be between us!” + +“What does that mean?” + +“Nothing more; nothing more.” + +“Have you asked her?” + +“Spare me. As it is, I am so sad because I am going.” + +“Ketling, do you wish me to speak to her while there is time?” + +Ketling considered that if Krysia wished so earnestly that their +feelings should remain secret, perhaps she might be glad if +an opportunity were offered of denying them openly, therefore +he answered, “I assure you that that is vain, and I am so far +convinced that I have done everything to drive that feeling from my +head; but if you are looking for a miracle, ask.” + +“Ah, if you have driven her out of your head,” said Zagloba, +with a certain bitterness, “there is nothing indeed to be done. +Only permit me to remark that I looked on you as a man of more +constancy.” + +Ketling rose, and stretching upward his two hands feverishly, said +with violence unusual to him, “What will it help me to wish for one +of those stars? I cannot fly up to it, neither can it come down to +me. Woe to people who sigh after the silver moon!” + +Zagloba grew angry, and began to puff. For a time he could not even +speak, and only when he had mastered his anger did he answer with a +broken voice, “My dear, do not hold me a fool; if you have reasons +to give, give them to me, as to a man who lives on bread and meat, +not as to one who is mad,--for if I should now frame a fiction, and +tell you that this cap of mine here is the moon, and that I cannot +reach it with my hand, I should go around the city with a bare, +bald head, and the frost would bite my ears like a dog. I will not +wrestle with statements like that. But I know this: the maiden +lives three rooms distant from here; she eats; she drinks; when +she walks, she must put one foot before the other; in the frost +her nose grows red, and she feels hot in the heat; when a mosquito +bites her, she feels it; and as to the moon, she may resemble it in +this, that she has no beard. But in the way that you talk, it may +be said that a turnip is an astrologer. As to Krysia, if you have +not tried, if you have not asked her, it is your own fault; but +if you have ceased to love the girl, and now you are going away, +saying to yourself ‘moon,’ then you may nourish any weed with your +honesty as well as your wit,--that is the point of the question.” + +To this Ketling answered, “It is not sweet, but bitter in my mouth +from the food which you are giving me. I go, for I must; I do +not ask, because I have nothing to ask about. But you judge me +unjustly,--God knows how unjustly!” + +“Ketling! I know, of course, that you are a man of honor; but I +cannot understand those ways of yours. In my time a man went to a +maiden and spoke into her eyes with this rhyme, ‘If you wish me, we +will live together; if not, I will not buy you.’[15] Each one knew +what he had to do; whoever was halting, and not bold in speech, +sent a better man to talk than himself. I offered you my services, +and offer them yet. I will go; I will talk; I will bring back an +answer, and according to that, you will go or stay.” + +“I must go! it cannot be otherwise, and will not.” + +“You will return.” + +“No! Do me a kindness, and speak no more of this. If you wish to +inquire for your own satisfaction, very well, but not in my name.” + +“For God’s sake, have you asked her already?” + +“Let us not speak of this. Do me the favor.” + +“Well, let us talk of the weather. May the thunderbolt strike you, +and your ways! So you must go, and I must curse.” + +“I take farewell of you.” + +“Wait, wait! Anger will leave me this moment. My Ketling, wait, for +I had something to say to you. When do you go?” + +“As soon as I can settle my affairs. I should like to wait in +Courland for the quarter’s rent; and the house in which we have +been living I would sell willingly if any one would buy it.” + +“Let Makovetski buy it, or Michael. In God’s name! but you will not +go away without seeing Michael?” + +“I should be glad in my soul to see him.” + +“He may be here any moment. He may incline you to Krysia.” + +Here Zagloba stopped, for a certain alarm seized him suddenly. “I +was serving Michael in good intent,” thought he, “but terribly +against his will; if discord is to rise between him and Ketling, +better let Ketling go away.” Here Zagloba rubbed his bald head with +his hand; at last he added, “One thing and another was said out +of pure good-will. I have so fallen in love with you that I would +be glad to detain you by all means; therefore I put Krysia before +you, like a bit of bacon. But that was only through good-will. What +is it to me, old man? In truth, that was only good-will,--nothing +more. I am not match-making; if I were, I would have made a match +for myself. Ketling, give me your face,[16] and be not angry.” + +Ketling embraced Zagloba, who became really tender, and straightway +gave command to bring the decanter, saying, “We will drink one like +this every day on the occasion of your departure.” + +And they drank. Then Ketling bade him good-by and went out. +Immediately the wine roused fancy in Zagloba; he began to meditate +about Basia, Krysia, Pan Michael, and Ketling, began to unite them +in couples, to bless them; at last he wished to see the young +ladies, and said, “Well, I will go and see those kids.” + +The young ladies were sitting in the room beyond the entrance, and +sewing. Zagloba, after he had greeted them, walked through the +room, dragging his feet a little; for they did not serve him as +formerly, especially after wine. While walking, he looked at the +maidens, who were sitting closely, one near the other, so that the +bright head of Basia almost touched the dark one of Krysia. Basia +followed him with her eyes; but Krysia was sewing so diligently +that it was barely possible to catch the glitter of her needle with +the eye. + +“H’m!” said Zagloba. + +“H’m!” repeated Basia. + +“Don’t mock me, for I am angry.” + +“He’ll be sure to cut my head off!” cried Basia, feigning terror. + +“Strike! strike! I’ll cut your tongue out,--that’s what I’ll do!” + +Saying this, Zagloba approached the young ladies, and putting his +hands on his hips, asked without any preliminary, “Do you want +Ketling as husband?” + +“Yes; five like him!” said Basia, quickly. + +“Be quiet, fly! I am not talking to you. Krysia, the speech is to +you. Do you want Ketling as husband?” + +Krysia had grown pale somewhat, though at first she thought that +Zagloba was asking Basia, not her; then she raised on the old noble +her beautiful dark-blue eyes. “No,” answered she, calmly. + +“Well, ’pon my word! No! At least it is short. ’Pon my word!--’pon +my word! And why do you not want him?” + +“I want no one.” + +“Krysia, tell that to some one else,” put in Basia. + +“What brought the married state into such contempt with you?” +continued Zagloba. + +“Not contempt; I have a vocation for the convent,” answered Krysia. + +There was in her voice so much seriousness and such sadness that +Basia and Zagloba did not admit even for a moment that she was +jesting; but such great astonishment seized both that they began to +look as if dazed, now on each other, now on Krysia. + +“Well!” said Zagloba, breaking the silence first. + +“I wish to enter a convent,” repeated Krysia, with sweetness. + +Basia looked at her once and a second time, suddenly threw her arms +around her neck, pressed her rosy lips to her cheek, and began +to say quickly, “Oh, Krysia, I shall sob! Say quickly that you +are only talking to the wind; I shall sob, as God is in heaven, I +shall!” + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII. + + +After his interview with Zagloba, Ketling went to Pan Michael’s +sister, whom he informed that because of urgent affairs he must +remain in the city, and perhaps too before his final journey he +would go for some weeks to Courland; therefore he would not be able +in person to entertain her in his suburban house longer. But he +implored her to consider that house as her residence in the same +way as hitherto, and to occupy it with her husband and Pan Michael +during the coming election. Pani Makovetski consented, for in the +opposite event the house would become empty, and bring profit to no +one. + +After that conversation Ketling vanished, and showed himself no +more either in the inn, or later in the neighborhood of Mokotov, +when Pan Michael’s sister returned to the suburbs with the young +ladies. Krysia alone felt that absence; Zagloba was occupied wholly +with the coming election; while Basia and Pani Makovetski had taken +the sudden decision of Krysia to heart so much that they could +think of nothing else. + +Still, Pani Makovetski did not even try to dissuade Krysia; for +in those times opposition to such undertakings seemed to people +an injury and an offence to God. Zagloba alone, in spite of all +his piety, would have had the courage to protest, had it concerned +him in any way; but since it did not, he sat quietly, and he was +content in spirit that affairs had arranged themselves so that +Krysia retired from between Pan Michael and the haiduk. Now Zagloba +was convinced of the successful accomplishment of his most secret +desires, and gave himself with all freedom to the labors of the +election; he visited the nobles who had come to the capital, or he +spent the time in conversations with the vice-chancellor, with whom +he fell in love at last, becoming his trusted assistant. After each +such conversation he returned home a more zealous partisan of the +“Pole,” and a more determined enemy of foreigners. Accommodating +himself to the instructions of the vice-chancellor, he remained +quietly in that condition so far, but not a day passed that he did +not win some one for the secret candidate, and that happened which +usually happens in such cases,--he pushed himself forward so far +that that candidacy became the second object in his life, at the +side of the union of Basia and Pan Michael. Meanwhile they were +nearer and nearer the election. + +Spring had already freed the waters from ice; breezes warm and +strong had begun to blow; under the breath of these breezes the +trees were sprinkled with buds, and flocks of swallows were +hovering around, to spring out at any moment, as simple people +think, from the ocean of winter into the bright sunlight. Guests +began to come to the election, with the swallows and other birds +of passage. First of all came merchants, to whom a rich harvest of +profit was indicated, in a place where more than half a million +of people were to assemble, counting magnates with their forces, +nobles, servants, and the army. Englishmen, Hollanders, Germans, +Russians, Tartars, Turks, Armenians, and even Persians came, +bringing stuffs, linen, damask, brocades, furs, jewels, perfumes, +and sweetmeats. Booths were erected on the streets and outside the +city, and in them was every kind of merchandise. Some “bazaars” +were placed even in suburban villages; for it was known that the +inns of the capital could not receive one tenth of the electors, +and that an enormous majority of them would be encamped outside the +walls, as was the case always during time of election. Finally, the +nobles began to assemble so numerously, in such throngs, that if +they had come in like numbers to the threatened boundaries of the +Commonwealth, the foot of any enemy would never have crossed them. + +Reports went around that the election would be a stormy +one, for the whole country was divided between three chief +candidates,--Condé, the Princes of Neuberg and of Lorraine. It was +said that each party would endeavor to seat its own candidate, +even by force. Alarm seized hearts; spirits were inflamed with +partisan rancor. Some prophesied civil war; and these forebodings +found faith, in view of the gigantic military legions with which +the magnates had surrounded themselves. They arrived early, so as +to have time for intrigues of all kinds. When the Commonwealth was +in peril, when the enemy was putting the keen edge to its throat, +neither king nor hetman could bring more than a wretched handful of +troops against him; but now in spite of laws and enactments, the +Radzivills alone came with an army numbering between ten and twenty +thousand men. The Patses had behind them an almost equivalent +force; the powerful Pototskis were coming with no smaller strength; +other “kinglets” of Poland, Lithuania, and Russia were coming with +forces but slightly inferior. “When wilt thou sail in, O battered +ship of my country?” repeated the vice-chancellor, more and more +frequently; but he himself had selfish objects in his heart. The +magnates, with few exceptions, corrupted to the marrow of their +bones, were thinking only of themselves and the greatness of their +houses, and were ready at any moment to rouse the tempest of civil +war. + +The throng of nobles increased daily; and it was evident that when, +after the Diet, the election itself would begin, they would surpass +even the greatest force of the magnates. But these throngs were +incompetent to bring the ship of the Commonwealth into calm waters +successfully, for their heads were sunk in darkness and ignorance, +and their hearts were for the greater part corrupted. The election +therefore gave promise of being prodigious, and no one foresaw +that it would end only shabbily, for except Zagloba, even those +who worked for the “Pole” could not foresee to what a degree the +stupidity of the nobles and the intrigues of the magnates would +aid them; not many had hope to carry through such a candidate as +Prince Michael. But Zagloba swam in that sea like a fish in water. +From the beginning of the Diet he dwelt in the city continually, +and was at Ketling’s house only when he yearned for his haiduk; but +as Basia had lost much joyfulness by reason of Krysia’s resolve, +Zagloba took her sometimes to the city to let her amuse herself and +rejoice her eyes with the sight of the shops. + +They went out usually in the morning; and Zagloba brought her +back not infrequently late in the evening. On the road and in the +city itself the heart of the maiden was rejoiced at sight of the +merchandise, the strange people, the many-colored crowds, the +splendid troops. Then her eyes would gleam like two coals, her +head turn as if on a pivot; she could not gaze sufficiently, nor +look around enough, and overwhelmed the old man with questions +by the thousand. He answered gladly, for in this way he showed +his experience and learning. More than once a gallant company +of military surrounded the equipage in which they were riding; +the knighthood admired Basia’s beauty greatly, her quick wit and +resolution, and Zagloba always told them the story of the Tartar, +slain with duck-shot, so as to sink them completely in amazement +and delight. + +A certain time Zagloba and Basia were coming home very late; +for the review of Pan Felix Pototski’s troops had detained them +all day. The night was clear and warm; white mists were hanging +over the fields. Zagloba, though always watchful, since in such +a concourse of serving-men and soldiers it was necessary to pay +careful attention not to strike upon outlaws, had fallen soundly +asleep; the driver was dozing also; Basia alone was not sleeping, +for through her head were moving thousands of thoughts and +pictures. Suddenly the tramp of a number of horses came to her +ears. Pulling Zagloba by the sleeve, she said,-- + +“Horsemen of some kind are pushing on after us.” + +“What? How? Who?” asked the drowsy Zagloba. + +“Horsemen of some kind are coming.” + +“Oh! they will come up directly. The tramp of horses is to be +heard; perhaps some one is going in the same direction--” + +“They are robbers, I am sure!” + +Basia was sure, for the reason that in her soul she was eager for +adventures,--robbers and opportunities for her daring,--so that +when Zagloba, puffing and muttering, began to draw out from the +seat pistols, which he took with him always for “an occasion,” she +claimed one for herself. + +“I shall not miss the first robber who approaches. Auntie shoots +wonderfully with a musket, but she cannot see in the night. I could +swear that those men are robbers! Oh, if they would only attack us! +Give me the pistol quickly!” + +“Well,” answered Zagloba, “but you must promise not to fire before +I do, and till I say fire. If I give you a weapon, you will be +ready to shoot the noble that you see first, without asking, ‘Who +goes there?’ and then a trial will follow.” + +“I will ask first, ‘Who goes there?’” + +“But if drinking-men are passing, and hearing a woman’s voice, say +something impolite?” + +“I will thunder at them out of the pistol! Isn’t that right?” + +“Oh, man, to take such a water-burner to the city! I tell you that +you are not to fire without command.” + +“I will inquire, ‘Who goes there?’ but so roughly that they will +not know me.” + +“Let it be so, then. Ha! I hear them approaching already. You may +be sure that they are solid people, for scoundrels would attack us +unawares from the ditch.” + +Since ruffians, however, really did infest the roads, and +adventures were heard of not infrequently, Zagloba commanded the +driver not to go among the trees which stood in darkness at the +turn of the road, but to halt in a well-lighted place. Meanwhile +the four horsemen had approached a number of yards. Then Basia, +assuming a bass voice, which to her seemed worthy of a dragoon, +inquired threateningly,-- + +“Who goes there?” + +“Why have you stopped on the road?” asked one of the horsemen, +who thought evidently that they must have broken some part of the +carriage or the harness. + +At this voice Basia dropped her pistol and said hurriedly to +Zagloba, “Indeed, that is uncle. Oh, for God’s sake!” + +“What uncle?” + +“Makovetski.” + +“Hei there!” cried Zagloba; “and are you not Pan Makovetski with +Pan Volodyovski?” + +“Pan Zagloba!” cried the little knight. + +“Michael!” + +Here Zagloba began to put his legs over the edge of the carriage +with great haste; but before he could get one of them over, +Volodyovski had sprung from his horse and was at the side of the +equipage. Recognizing Basia by the light of the moon, he seized her +by both hands and cried,-- + +“I greet you with all my heart! And where is Panna Krysia, and +sister? Are all in good health?” + +“In good health, thank God! So you have come at last!” said Basia, +with a beating heart. “Is uncle here too? Oh, uncle!” + +When she had said this, she seized by the neck Pan Makovetski, +who had just come to the carriage; and Zagloba opened his +arms meanwhile to Pan Michael. After long greetings came the +presentation of Pan Makovetski to Zagloba; then the two travellers +gave their horses to attendants and took their places in the +carriage. Makovetski and Zagloba occupied the seat of honor; Basia +and Pan Michael sat in front. + +Brief questions and brief answers followed, as happens usually when +people meet after a long absence. Pan Makovetski inquired about his +wife; Pan Michael once more about the health of Panna Krysia; then +he wondered at Ketling’s approaching departure, but he had not time +to dwell on that, for he was forced at once to tell of what he had +done in the border stanitsa, how he had attacked the ravagers of +the horde, how he was homesick, but how wholesome it was to taste +his old life. + +“It seemed to me,” said the little knight, “that the Lubni times +had not passed; that we were still together with Pan Yan and +Kushel and Vyershul; only when they brought me a pail of water +for washing, and gray-haired temples were seen in it, could a man +remember that he was not the same as in old times, though, on the +other hand, it came to my mind that while the will was the same the +man was the same.” + +“You have struck the point!” replied Zagloba; “it is clear that +your wit has recovered on fresh grass, for hitherto you were not +so quick. Will is the main thing, and there is no better drug for +melancholy.” + +“That is true,--is true,” added Pan Makovetski. “There is a legion +of well-sweeps in Michael’s stanitsa, for there is a lack of spring +water in the neighborhood. I tell you, sir, that when the soldiers +begin to make those sweeps squeak at daybreak, your grace would +wake up with such a will that you would thank God at once for this +alone, that you were living.” + +“Ah, if I could only be there for even one day!” cried Basia. + +“There is one way to go there,” said Zagloba,--“marry the captain +of the guard.” + +“Pan Adam will be captain sooner or later,” put in the little +knight. + +“Indeed!” cried Basia, in anger; “I have not asked you to bring me +Pan Adam instead of a present.” + +“I have brought something else, nice sweetmeats. They will be sweet +for Panna Basia, and it is bitter there for that poor fellow.” + +“Then you should have given him the sweets; let him eat them while +his mustaches are coming out.” + +“Imagine to yourself,” said Zagloba to Pan Makovetski, “these +two are always in that way. Luckily the proverb says, ‘Those who +wrangle, end in love.’” + +Basia made no reply; but Pan Michael, as if waiting for an answer, +looked at her small face shone upon by the bright light. It seemed +to him so shapely that he thought in spite of himself, “But that +rogue is so pretty that she might destroy one’s eyes.” + +Evidently something else must have come to his mind at once, for he +turned to the driver and said, “Touch up the horses there with a +whip, and drive faster.” + +The carriage rolled on quickly after those words, so quickly that +the travellers sat in silence for some time; and only when they +came upon the sand did Pan Michael speak again: “But the departure +of Ketling surprises me. And that it should happen to him, too, +just before my coming and before the election.” + +“The English think as much of our election as they do of your +coming,” answered Zagloba. “Ketling himself is cut from his feet +because he must leave us.” + +Basia had just on her tongue, “Especially Krysia,” but something +reminded her not to mention this matter nor the recent resolution +of Krysia. With the instinct of a woman she divined that the one +and the other might touch Pan Michael at the outset; as to pain, +something pained her, therefore in spite of all her impulsiveness +she held silence. + +“Of Krysia’s intentions he will know anyhow,” thought she; “but +evidently it is better not to speak of them now, since Pan Zagloba +has not mentioned them with a word.” + +Pan Michael turned again to the driver, “But drive faster!” + +“We left our horses and things at Praga,” said Pan Makovetski to +Zagloba, “and set out with two men, though it was nightfall, for +Michael and I were in a terrible hurry.” + +“I believe it,” answered Zagloba. “Do you see what throngs have +come to the capital? Outside the gates are camps and markets, so +that it is difficult to pass. People tell also wonderful things of +the coming election, which I will repeat at a proper time in the +house to you.” + +Here they began to converse about politics. Zagloba was trying to +discover adroitly Makovetski’s opinions; at last he turned to Pan +Michael and asked without ceremony, “And for whom will you give +your vote, Michael?” + +But Pan Michael, instead of an answer, started as if roused from +sleep, and said, “I am curious to know if they are sleeping, and if +we shall see them to-day?” + +“They are surely sleeping,” answered Basia, with a sweet and as it +were drowsy voice. “But they will wake and come surely to greet you +and uncle.” + +“Do you think so?” asked the little knight, with joy; and again he +looked at Basia, and again thought involuntarily, “But that rogue +is charming in this moonlight.” + +They were near Ketling’s house now, and arrived in a short time. +Pani Makovetski and Krysia were asleep; a few of the servants were +up, waiting with supper for Basia and Pan Zagloba. All at once +there was no small movement in the house; Zagloba gave command to +wake more servants to prepare warm food for the guests. + +Pan Makovetski wished to go straightway to his wife; but she had +heard the unusual noise, and guessing who had come, ran down a +moment later with her robe thrown around her, panting, with tears +of joy in her eyes, and lips full of smiles; greetings began, +embraces and conversation, interrupted by exclamations. + +Pan Michael was looking continually at the door, through which +Basia had vanished, and in which he hoped any moment to see Krysia, +the beloved, radiant with quiet joy, bright, with gleaming eyes, +and hair twisted up in a hurry; meanwhile, the Dantzig clock +standing in the dining-room ticked and ticked, an hour passed, +supper was brought, and the maiden beloved and dear to Pan Michael +did not appear in the room. + +At last Basia came in, but alone, serious somehow, and gloomy; she +approached the table, and taking a light in her hand, turned to Pan +Makovetski: “Krysia is somewhat unwell, and will not come; but she +begs uncle to come, even near the door, so that she may greet him.” + +Pan Makovetski rose at once and went out, followed by Basia. + +The little knight became terribly gloomy and said, “I did not think +that I should fail to see Panna Krysia to-night. Is she really ill?” + +“Ei! she is well,” answered his sister; “but people are nothing to +her now.” + +“Why is that?” + +“Then has his grace, Pan Zagloba, not spoken of her intention?” + +“Of what intention, by the wounds of God?” + +“She is going to a convent.” + +Pan Michael began to blink like a man who has not heard all that is +said to him; then he changed in the face, stood up, sat down again. +In one moment sweat covered his face with drops; then he began to +wipe it with his palms. In the room there was deep silence. + +“Michael!” said his sister. + +But he looked confusedly now on her, now on Zagloba, and said at +last in a terrible voice, “Is there some curse hanging over me?” + +“Have God in your heart!” cried Zagloba. + + + + +CHAPTER XIX. + + +Zagloba and Pani Makovetski divined by that exclamation the secret +of the little knight’s heart; and when he sprang up suddenly +and left the room, they looked at each other with amazement and +disquiet, till at last the lady said, “For God’s sake go after him! +persuade him; comfort him; if not, I will go myself.” + +“Do not do that,” said Zagloba. “There is no need of us there, +but Krysia is needed; if he cannot see her, it is better to leave +him alone, for untimely comforting leads people to still greater +despair.” + +“I see now, as on my palm, that he was inclined to Krysia. See, I +knew that he liked her greatly and sought her company; but that he +was so lost in her never came to my head.” + +“It must be that he returned with a proposition ready, in which he +saw his own happiness; meanwhile a thunderbolt, as it were, fell.” + +“Why did he speak of this to no one, neither to me, nor to you, nor +to Krysia herself? Maybe the girl would not have made her vow.” + +“It is a wonderful thing,” said Zagloba; “besides, he confides in +me, and trusts my head more than his own; and not merely has he not +acknowledged this affection to me, but even said once that it was +friendship, nothing more.” + +“He was always secretive.” + +“Then though you are his sister, you don’t know him. His heart is +like the eyes of a sole, on top. I have never met a more outspoken +man; but I admit that he has acted differently this time. Are you +sure that he said nothing to Krysia?” + +“God of power! Krysia is mistress of her own will, for my husband +as guardian has said to her, ‘If the man is worthy and of honorable +blood, you may overlook his property.’ If Michael had spoken to her +before his departure, she would have answered yes or no, and he +would have known what to look for.” + +“True, because this has struck him unexpectedly. Now give your +woman’s wit to this business.” + +“What is wit here? Help is needed.” + +“Let him take Basia.” + +“But if, as is evident, he prefers that one--Ha! if this had only +come into my head.” + +“It is a pity that it did not.” + +“How could it when it did not enter the head of such a Solomon as +you?” + +“And how do you know that?” + +“You advised Ketling.” + +“I? God is my witness, I advised no man. I said that he was +inclined to her, and it was true; I said that he was a worthy +cavalier, for that was and is true; but I leave match-making to +women. My lady, as things are, half the Commonwealth is resting on +my head. Have I even time to think of anything but public affairs? +Often I have not a minute to put a spoonful of food in my mouth.” + +“Advise us this time, for God’s mercy! All around I hear only this, +that there is no head beyond yours.” + +“People are talking of this head of mine without ceasing; they +might rest awhile. As to counsels, there are two: either let +Michael take Basia, or let Krysia change her intention; an +intention is not a vow.” + +Now Pan Makovetski came in; his wife told him everything +straightway. The noble was greatly grieved, for he loved Pan +Michael uncommonly and valued him; but for the time he could think +out nothing. + +“If Krysia will be obstinate,” said he, rubbing his forehead, “how +can you use even arguments in such an affair?” + +“Krysia will be obstinate!” said Pani Makovetski. “Krysia has +always been that way.” + +“What was in Michael’s head that he did not make sure before +departing?” asked Pan Makovetski. “As he left matters, something +worse might have happened; another might have won the girl’s heart +in his absence.” + +“In that case, she would not have chosen the cloister at once,” +said Pani Makovetski. “However, she is free.” + +“True!” answered Makovetski. + +But already it was dawning in Zagloba’s head. If the secret of +Krysia and Pan Michael had been known to him, all would have been +clear to him at once; but without that knowledge it was really +hard to understand anything. Still, the quick wit of the man began +to break through the mist, and to divine the real reason and +intention of Krysia and the despair of Pan Michael. After a while +he felt sure that Ketling was involved in what had happened. His +supposition lacked only certainty; he determined, therefore, to go +to Michael and examine him more closely. On the road alarm seized +him, for he thought thus to himself,-- + +“There is much of my work in this. I wanted to quaff mead at the +wedding of Basia and Michael; but I am not sure that instead of +mead, I have not provided sour beer, for now Michael will return to +his former decision, and imitating Krysia, will put on the habit.” + +Here a chill came on Zagloba; so he hastened his steps, and in a +moment was in Pan Michael’s room. The little knight was pacing up +and down like a wild beast in a cage. His forehead was terribly +wrinkled, his eyes glassy; he was suffering dreadfully. Seeing +Zagloba, he stopped on a sudden before him, and placing his hands +on his breast, cried,-- + +“Tell me the meaning of all this!” + +“Michael!” said Zagloba, “consider how many girls enter convents +each year; it is a common thing. Some go in spite of their parents, +trusting that the Lord Jesus will be on their side; but what wonder +in this case, when the girl is free?” + +“There is no longer any secret!” cried Pan Michael. “She is not +free, for she promised me her love and hand before I left here.” + +“Ha!” said Zagloba; “I did not know that.” + +“It is true,” repeated the little knight. + +“Maybe she will listen to persuasion.” + +“She cares for me no longer; she would not see me,” cried Pan +Michael, with deep sorrow. “I hastened hither day and night, and +she does not even want to see me. What have I done? What sins are +weighing on me that the anger of God pursues me; that the wind +drives me like a withered leaf? One is dead; another is going to +the cloister. God Himself took both from me; it is clear that I am +accursed. There is mercy for every man, there is love for every +man, except me alone.” + +Zagloba trembled in his soul, lest the little knight, carried away +by sorrow, might begin to blaspheme again, as once he blasphemed +after the death of Anusia; therefore, to turn his mind in another +direction, he called out, “Michael, do not doubt that there is +mercy upon you also; and besides, you cannot know what is waiting +for you to-morrow. Perhaps that same Krysia, remembering your +loneliness, will change her intention and keep her word to you. +Secondly, listen to me, Michael. Is not this a consolation that God +Himself, our Merciful Father, takes those doves from you, and not a +man walking upon the earth? Tell me yourself if this is not better?” + +In answer the little knight’s mustaches began to tremble terribly; +the noise of gritting came from his teeth, and he cried with a +suppressed and broken voice, “If it were a living man! Ha! Should +such a man be found, I would-- Vengeance would remain.” + +“But as it is, prayer remains,” said Zagloba. “Hear me, old friend; +no man will give you better counsel. Maybe God Himself will change +everything yet for the better. I myself--you know--wished another +for you; but seeing your pain, I suffer together with you, and +together with you will pray to God to comfort you, and incline the +heart of that harsh lady to you again.” + +When he had said this, Zagloba began to wipe away tears; they were +tears of sincere friendship and sorrow. Had it been in the power of +the old man, he would have undone at that moment everything that he +had done to set Krysia aside, and would have been the first to cast +her into Pan Michael’s arms. + +“Listen,” said he, after a while; “speak once more with Krysia; +take your lament to her, your unendurable pain, and may God bless +you! The heart in her must be of stone if she does not take pity on +you; but I hope that she will. The habit is a praiseworthy thing, +but not when made of injustice to others. Tell her that. You will +see-- Ei, Michael, to-day you are weeping, and to-morrow perhaps +we shall be drinking at the betrothal. I am sure that will be the +outcome. The young lady grew lonely, and therefore the habit came +to her head. She will go to a cloister, but to one in which you +will be ringing for the christening. Perhaps too she is affected +a little with hypochondria, and mentioned the habit only to throw +dust in our eyes. In every case, you have not heard of the cloister +from her own lips, and if God grants, you will not. Ha, I have +it! You agreed on a secret; she did not wish to betray it, and is +throwing a blind in our eyes. As true as life, nothing else but +woman’s cunning.” + +Zagloba’s words acted like balsam on the suffering heart of Pan +Michael: hope entered him again; his eyes were filled with tears. +For a long time he could not speak; but when he had restrained his +tears he threw himself into the arms of his friend and said, “But +will it be as you say?” + +“I would bend the heavens for you. It will be as I say! Do you +remember that I have ever been a false prophet? Do you not trust in +my experience and wit?” + +“You cannot even imagine how I love that lady. Not that I have +forgotten the beloved dead one; I pray for her every day. But to +this one my heart has grown fixed like fungus to a tree; she is my +love. What have I thought of her away off there in the grasses, +morning and evening and midday! At last I began to talk to myself, +since I had no confidant. As God is dear to me, when I had to chase +after the horde in the reeds, I was thinking of her when rushing at +full speed.” + +“I believe it. From weeping for a certain maiden in my youth one +of my eyes flowed out, and what of it did not flow out was covered +with a cataract.” + +“Do not wonder; I came here, the breath barely in my body; the +first word I hear,--the cloister. But still I have trust in +persuasion and in her heart and her word. How did you state it? ‘A +habit is good’--but made of what?” + +“But not when made of injustice to others.” + +“Splendidly said! How is it that I have never been able to make +maxims? In the stanitsa it would have been a ready amusement. Alarm +sits in me continually, but you have given me consolation. I agreed +with her, it is true, that the affair should remain a secret; +therefore it is likely that the maiden might speak of the habit +only for appearance’ sake. You brought forward another splendid +argument, but I cannot remember it. You have given me great +consolation.” + +“Then come to me, or give command to bring the decanter to this +place. It is good after the journey.” + +They went, and sat drinking till late at night. + +Next day Pan Michael arrayed his body in fine garments and his +face in seriousness, armed himself with all the arguments which +came to his own head, and with those which Zagloba had given him; +thus equipped, he went to the dining-room, where all met usually +at meal-time. Of the whole company only Krysia was absent, but she +did not let people wait for her long; barely had the little knight +swallowed two spoonfuls of soup when through the open door the +rustle of a robe was heard, and the maiden came in. + +She entered very quickly, rather rushed in. Her cheeks were +burning; her lids were dropped; in her face were mingled fear and +constraint. Approaching Pan Michael, she gave him both hands, but +did not raise her eyes at all, and when he began to kiss those +hands with eagerness, she grew very pale; besides, she did not +find one word for greeting. But his heart filled with love, alarm, +and rapture at sight of her face, delicate and changeful as a +wonder-working image, at sight of that form shapely and beautiful, +from which the warmth of recent sleep was still beating; he was +moved even by that confusion and that fear depicted in her face. + +“Dearest flower!” thought he, in his soul, “why do you fear? I +would give even my life and blood for you.” But he did not say this +aloud, he only pressed his pointed mustaches so long to her hands +that red traces were left on them. Basia, looking at all this, +gathered over her forehead her yellow forelock of purpose, so that +no one might notice her emotion; but no one gave attention to her +at that time; all were looking at the pair, and a vexatious silence +followed. + +Pan Michael interrupted it first. “The night passed for me in grief +and disquiet,” said he; “for yesterday I saw all except you, and +such terrible tidings were told of you that I was nearer to weeping +than to sleep.” + +Krysia, hearing such outspoken words, grew still paler, so that +for a while Pan Michael thought that she would faint, and said +hurriedly, “We must talk of this matter; but now I will ask no +more, so that you may grow calm and recover. I am no barbarian, nor +am I a wolf, and God sees that I have good-will toward you.” + +“Thank you!” whispered Krysia. + +Zagloba, Pan Makovetski, and his wife began to exchange glances, as +if urging one another to begin the usual conversation; but for a +long time no one was able to venture a word; at last Zagloba began. +“We must go to the city to-day,” said he, turning to the newly +arrived. “It is boiling there before the election, as in a pot, for +every man is urging his own candidate. On the road, I will tell you +to whom, in my opinion, we should give our votes.” + +No one answered, therefore Zagloba cast around an owlish eye; at +last he turned to Basia, “Well, Maybug, will you go with us?” + +“I will go even to Russia!” answered Basia, abruptly. + +And silence followed again. The whole meal passed in similar +attempts to begin a conversation that would not begin. At last the +company rose. Then Pan Michael approached Krysia at once and said,-- + +“I must speak with you alone.” + +He gave her his arm and conducted her to the adjoining room, to +that same apartment which was the witness of their first kiss. +Seating Krysia on the sofa, he took his place near her, and began +to stroke her hair as he would have stroked the hair of a child. + +“Krysia!” said he, at last, with a mild voice. “Has your confusion +passed? Can you answer me calmly and with presence of mind?” + +Her confusion had passed, and besides, she was moved by his +kindness; therefore she raised for a moment her eyes on him for the +first time since his return. “I can,” said she, in a low voice. + +“Is it true that you have devoted yourself to the cloister?” + +Krysia put her hands together and began to whisper imploringly, “Do +not take this ill of me, do not curse me; but it is true.” + +“Krysia!” said the knight, “is it right to trample on the happiness +of people, as you are trampling? Where is your word, where is our +agreement? I cannot war with God, but I will tell you, to begin +with, what Pan Zagloba told me yesterday,--that the habit should +not be made of injustice to others. You will not increase the glory +of God by injustice to me. God reigns over the whole world; His are +all nations, His the lands and the sea and the rivers, the birds of +the air and the beasts of the forests, the sun and the stars. He +has all, whatsoever may come to the mind of man, and still more; +but I have only you, beloved and dear; you are my happiness, my +every possession. And can you suppose that the Lord God needs that +possession? He, with such wealth, to tear away his only treasure +from a poor soldier? Can you suppose that He will be rejoiced, and +not offended? See what you are giving Him,--yourself. But you are +mine, for you promised yourself to me; therefore you are giving Him +that which belongs to another, that which is not your own: you are +giving Him my weeping, my pain, my death. Have you a right to do +so? Weigh this in your heart and in your mind; finally ask your own +conscience. If I had offended you, if I had contemned you in love, +if I had forgotten you, if I had committed crimes or offences--ah, +I will not speak; I will not speak. But I went to the horde, to +watch, to attack ravagers, to serve the country with my blood, with +my health, with my time; and I loved you, I thought of you whole +days and nights, and as a deer longs for waters, as a bird for the +air, as a child for its mother, as a parent for its child, was I +longing for you. And for all this what is the greeting, what the +reward, that you have prepared for me? Krysia dearest, my friend, +my chosen love, tell me whence is all this? Give me your reasons +as sincerely, as openly, as I bring before you my reasons and my +rights; keep faith with me; do not leave me alone with misfortune. +You gave me this right yourself; do not make me an outlaw.” + +The unfortunate Pan Michael did not know that there is a right +higher and older than all other human rights, in virtue of which +the heart must and does follow love only; but the heart which +ceases to love commits thereby the deepest perfidy, though often +with as much innocence as the lamp quenches in which fire has +burned out the oil. Not knowing this. Pan Michael embraced Krysia’s +knees, implored, and begged; but she answered him with floods of +tears only because she could not answer with her heart. + +“Krysia,” said the knight, at last, while rising, “in your tears +my happiness may drown; and I do not implore you for that, but for +rescue.” + +“Do not ask me for a reason,” answered Krysia, sobbing; “do not ask +for a cause, since it must be this way, and cannot be otherwise. I +am not worthy of such a man as you, and I have never been worthy. +I know that I am doing you an injustice, and that pains me so +terribly that, see! I cannot help myself. I know that this is +an injustice. O God of greatness, my heart is breaking! Forgive +me; do not leave me in anger! Pardon me; do not curse me!” When +she had said this, Krysia threw herself on her knees before Pan +Michael. “I know that I am doing you a wrong, but I implore of you +condescension and pardon.” + +Here the dark head of Krysia bent to the floor. Pan Michael raised +in one moment the poor weeping maiden, and placed her again on the +sofa; but he began himself to pace up and down in the room, like +one dazed. At times he stopped suddenly and pressed his fists to +his temples; then again he walked; at last he stood before Krysia. + +“Leave yourself time, and me some hope,” said he. “Think that I +too am not of stone. Why press red-hot iron against me without the +least pity? Even though I knew not my own endurance, still when the +skin hisses, pain pierces me. I cannot tell you how I suffer,--as +God lives, I cannot. I am a simple man; my years have passed in +war. Oh, for God’s sake! O dear Jesus! In this same room our love +began. Krysia, Krysia! I thought that you would be mine for life; +and now there is nothing, nothing! What has taken place in you? Who +has changed your heart? Krysia, I am just the same. And do you not +know that for me this is a worse blow than for another, for I have +already lost one love? O Jesus, what shall I tell her to move her +heart? A man only torments himself, that is all. But leave me even +hope! Do not take everything away at one time.” + +Krysia made no answer; but sobbing shook her more and more; the +little knight stood before her, restraining at first his sorrow, +and terrible anger. And only when he had broken that in himself, he +said,-- + +“Leave me even hope! Do you hear me?” + +“I cannot! I cannot!” answered Krysia. + +Pan Michael went to the window and pressed his head against the +cold glass. He stood a long time without motion; at last he turned, +and advancing a couple of steps toward Krysia, he said in a very +low voice,-- + +“Farewell! There is nothing for me here. Oh that it may be as +pleasant for you as it is grievous for me! Know this, that I +forgive you with my lips, and as God will grant, I will forgive you +with my heart as well. But have more mercy on people’s suffering, +and a second time promise not. It cannot be said that I take +happiness with me from these thresholds! Farewell!” + +When Pan Michael had said this, his mustaches quivered; he bowed, +and went out. In the next room were Makovetski and his wife and +Zagloba; they sprang up at once as if to inquire, but he only waved +his hand. “All to no use!” said he. “Leave me in peace!” + +From that room a narrow corridor led to his own chamber; in that +corridor, at the staircase leading to the young ladies’ rooms, +Basia stopped the way to the little knight. “May God console you +and change Krysia’s heart!” cried she, with a voice trembling from +tears. + +He went past without even looking at her, or saying a word. +Suddenly wild anger bore him away; bitterness rose in his breast; +he turned, therefore, and stood before the innocent Basia with a +face changed and full of derision. “Promise your hand to Ketling,” +said he, hoarsely, “then cease to love him, trample on his heart, +rend it, and go to the cloister!” + +“Pan Michael!” cried Basia, in amazement. + +“Enjoy yourself, taste kisses, and then go to repent! Would to God +that you both were killed!” + +That was too much for Basia. God alone knew how much she had +wrestled with herself for this wish which she had given Pan +Michael,--that God might change Krysia’s heart,--and in return an +unjust condemnation had met her, derision, insult, just at the +moment in which she would have given her blood to comfort the +thankless man. Therefore her soul stormed up in her as quickly as +a flame; her cheeks burned; her nostrils dilated; and without an +instant’s thought, she cried, shaking her yellow hair,-- + +“Know, sir, that _I_ am not the one who is going to the cloister +for Ketling!” + +When she had said this, she sprang on the stairs and vanished from +before the eyes of the knight. He stood there like a stone pillar; +after a while he began to rub his eyes like a man who is waking +from sleep. + +Then he was thirsting for blood; he seized his sabre, and cried +with a terrible voice, “Woe to the traitor!” + +A quarter of an hour later Pan Michael was rushing toward Warsaw so +swiftly that the wind was howling in his ears, and lumps of earth +were flying in a shower from the hoofs of his horse. + + + + +CHAPTER XX. + + +Pan Makovetski, with his wife and Zagloba, saw Pan Michael riding +away, and alarm seized all hearts; therefore they asked one another +with their eyes, “What has happened; where is he going?” + +“Great God!” cried Pani Makovetski; “he will go to the Wilderness, +and we shall never see him again in life!” + +“Or to the cloister, like that crazy woman,” said Zagloba, in +despair. + +“Counsel is necessary here,” said Makovetski. + +With that the door opened and Basia burst into the room like a +whirlwind, excited, pale, with fingers in both her eyes; stamping +in the middle of the floor, like a little child, she began to +scream, “Rescue! save! Pan Michael has gone to kill Ketling! Whoso +believes in God, let him fly to stop him! Rescue! rescue!” + +“What is the matter, girl?” cried Zagloba, seizing her hands. + +“Rescue! Pan Michael will kill Ketling! Through me blood will be +shed, and Krysia will die, all through me!” + +“Speak!” cried Zagloba, shaking her. “How do you know? Why is it +through you?” + +“Because I told him in anger that they love each other; that Krysia +is going behind the grating for Ketling’s sake. Whoso believes in +God, stop them! Go quickly; go all of you! Let us all go!” + +Zagloba, not wont to lose time in such cases, rushed to the yard +and gave command to bring the carriage out at once. Pani Makovetski +wished to ask Basia about the astonishing news, for up to that +moment she had not suspected the love between Krysia and Ketling; +but Basia rushed after Zagloba to look to the harnessing of the +horses. She helped to lead out the beasts and attach them to the +carriage; at last, though bareheaded, she mounted the driver’s seat +before the entrance, where two men were waiting and already dressed +for the road. + +“Come down!” said Zagloba to her. + +“I will not come down! Take your seats; you must take your seats; +if not, I will go alone!” So saying, she took the reins, and they, +seeing that the stubbornness of the girl might cause a considerable +delay, ceased to ask her to come down. + +Meanwhile the servant ran up with a whip: and Pani Makovetski +succeeded in bringing out a shuba and cap to Basia, for the day +was cold. Then they moved on. Basia remained on the driver’s seat. +Zagloba, wishing to speak with her, asked her to sit on the front +seat; but she was unwilling, it may be through fear of being +scolded. Zagloba therefore had to inquire from a distance, and she +answered without turning her head. + +“How do you know,” asked he, “that which you told your uncle about +those two?” + +“I know all.” + +“Did Krysia tell you?” + +“Krysia told me nothing.” + +“Then maybe the Scot did?” + +“No, but I know; and that is why he is going to England. He fooled +everybody but me.” + +“A wonderful thing!” said Zagloba. + +“This is your work,” said Basia; “you should not have pushed them +against each other.” + +“Sit there in quiet, and do not thrust yourself into what does +not belong to you,” answered Zagloba, who was struck to the quick +because this reproach was made in presence of Makovetski. Therefore +he added after a while, “I push anybody! I advise! Look at that! I +like such suppositions.” + +“Ah, ha! do you think you did not?” retorted the maiden. + +They went forward in silence. Still, Zagloba could not free himself +from the thought that Basia was right, and that he was in great +part the cause of all that had happened. That thought grieved him +not a little; and since the carriage jolted unmercifully, the +old noble fell into the worst humor and did not spare himself +reproaches. + +“It would be the proper thing,” thought he, “for Michael and +Ketling to cut off my ears in company. To make a man marry against +his will is the same as to command him to ride with his face to +a horse’s tail. That fly is right! If those men have a duel, +Ketling’s blood will be on me. What kind of business have I begun +in my old age! Tfu, to the Devil! Besides, they almost fooled me, +for I barely guessed why Ketling was going beyond the sea--and that +daw to the cloister; meanwhile the haiduk had long before found +out everything, as it seems.” Here Zagloba meditated a little, and +after a while muttered, “A rogue, not a maiden! Michael borrowed +eyes from a crawfish to put aside such as she for that doll!” + +Meanwhile they had arrived at the city; but there their troubles +began really. None of them knew where Ketling was lodging, or where +Pan Michael might go; to look for either was like looking for a +particular poppy-seed in a bushel of poppy-seeds. They went first +to the grand hetman’s. People told them there that Ketling was to +start that morning on a journey beyond the sea. Pan Michael had +come, inquired about the Scot, but whither the little knight had +gone, no one knew. It was supposed that he might have gone to the +squadron stationed in the field behind the city. + +Zagloba commanded to return to the camp; but there it was +impossible to find an informant. They went to every inn on Dluga +Street; they went to Praga; all was in vain. Meanwhile night fell; +and since an inn was not to be thought of, they were forced to go +home. They went back in tribulation. Basia cried some; the pious +Makovetski repeated a prayer; Zagloba was really alarmed. He tried, +however, to cheer himself and the company. + +“Ha!” said he, “we are distressed, and perhaps Michael is already +at home.” + +“Or killed!” said Basia. And she began to wail there in the +carriage, repeating, “Cut out my tongue! It was my fault, my fault! +Oh, I shall go mad!” + +“Quiet there, girl! the fault is not yours,” said Zagloba; “and +know this,--if any man is killed, it is not Michael.” + +“But I am sorry for the other. We have paid him handsomely for his +hospitality; there is nothing to be said on that point. O God, O +God!” + +“That is the truth!” added Pan Makovetski. + +“Let that rest, for God’s sake! Ketling is surely nearer to Prussia +than to Warsaw by this time. You heard that he is going away; I +have hope in God too, that should he meet Volodyovski they will +remember old friendship, service rendered together. They rode +stirrup to stirrup; they slept on one saddle; they went together on +scouting expeditions; they dipped their hands in one blood. In the +whole army their friendship was so famous that Ketling, by reason +of his beauty, was called Volodyovski’s wife. It is impossible that +this should not come to their minds when they see each other.” + +“Still, it is this way sometimes,” said the discreet Makovetski, +“that just the warmest friendship turns to the fiercest animosity. +So it was in our place when Pan Deyma killed Pan Ubysh, with whom +he had lived twenty years in the greatest agreement. I can describe +to you that unhappy event in detail.” + +“If my mind were more at ease, I would listen to you as gladly as +I do to her grace, my benefactress, your grace’s spouse, who has +the habit also of giving details, not excepting genealogies; but +what you say of friendship and animosity has stuck in my head. God +forbid! God forbid that it should come true this time!” + +“One was Pan Deyma, the other Pan Ubysh. Both worthy men and +fellow-soldiers--” + +“Oi, oi, oi!” said Zagloba, gloomily. “We trust in the mercy of God +that it will not come true this time; but if it does, Ketling will +be the corpse.” + +“Misfortune!” said Makovetski, after a moment of silence. “Yes, +yes! Deyma and Ubysh. I remember it as if to-day. And it was a +question also of a woman.” + +“Eternally those women! The first daw that comes will brew such +beer for you that whoever drinks will not digest it,” muttered +Zagloba. + +“Don’t attack Krysia, sir!” cried Basia, suddenly. + +“Oh, if Pan Michael had only fallen in love with you, none of this +would have happened!” + +Thus conversing, they reached the house. Their hearts beat on +seeing lights in the windows, for they thought that Pan Michael had +returned, perhaps. But Pani Makovetski alone received them; she was +alarmed and greatly concerned. On learning that all their searching +had resulted in nothing, she covered herself with bitter tears and +began to complain that she should never see her brother again. +Basia seconded her at once in these lamentations. Zagloba too was +unable to master his grief. + +“I will go again to-morrow before daylight, but alone,” said he; “I +may be able to learn something.” + +“We can search better in company,” put in Makovetski. + +“No; let your grace remain with the ladies. If Ketling is alive, I +will let you know.” + +“For God’s sake! We are living in the house of that man!” said +Makovetski. “We must find an inn somehow to-morrow, or even pitch +tents in the field, only not to live longer here.” + +“Wait for news from me, or we shall lose each other,” said Zagloba. +“If Ketling is killed--” + +“Speak more quietly, by Christ’s wounds!” said Pani Makovetski, +“for the servants will hear and tell Krysia; she is barely alive as +it is.” + +“I will go to her,” said Basia. + +And she sprang upstairs. Those below remained in anxiety and fear. +No one slept in the whole house. The thought that maybe Ketling was +already a corpse filled their hearts with terror. In addition, the +night became close, dark; thunder began to roar and roll through +the heavens; and later bright lightning rent the sky each moment. +About midnight the first storm of the spring began to rage over the +earth. Even the servants woke. + +Krysia and Basia went from their chamber to the dining-room. There +the whole company prayed and sat in silence, repeating in chorus, +after each clap of thunder, “And the Word was made flesh!” In +the whistling of the whirlwind was heard at times, as it were, a +certain horse-tramp, and then fear and terror raised the hair on +the heads of Basia, Pani Makovetski, and the two men; for it seemed +to them that at any moment the door might open, and Pan Michael +enter, stained with Ketling’s blood. The usually mild Pan Michael, +for the first time in his life, oppressed people’s hearts like a +stone, so that the very thought of him filled them with dread. + +However, the night passed without news of the little knight. At +daylight, when the storm had abated in a measure, Zagloba set out a +second time for the city. That whole day was a day of still greater +alarm. Basia sat till evening in the window in front of the gate, +looking at the road along which Pan Zagloba might return. + +Meanwhile the servants, at command of Pan Makovetski, were packing +the trunks slowly for the road. Krysia was occupied in directing +this work, for thus she was able to hold herself at a distance +from the others. For though Pani Makovetski did not mention Pan +Michael in the young lady’s presence even by one word, still that +very silence convinced Krysia that Pan Michael’s love for her, +their former secret engagement, and her recent refusal had been +discovered; and in view of this, it was difficult to suppose that +those people, the nearest to Pan Michael, were not offended and +grieved. Poor Krysia felt that it must be so, that it was so,--that +those hearts, hitherto loving, had withdrawn from her; therefore +she wished to suffer by herself. + +Toward evening the trunks were ready, so that it was possible to +move that very day; but Pan Makovetski was waiting yet for news +from Zagloba. Supper was brought; no one cared to eat it; and the +evening began to drag along heavily, insupportably, and as silent +as if all were listening to what the clock was whispering. + +“Let us go to the drawing-room,” said Pan Makovetski, at last. “It +is impossible to stay here.” + +They went and sat down; but before any one had been able to speak +the first word, the dogs were heard under the window. + +“Some one is coming!” cried Basia. + +“The dogs are barking as if at people of the house,” said Pani +Makovetski. + +“Quiet!” said her husband. “There is a rattling of wheels!” + +“Quiet!” repeated Basia. “Yes; it comes nearer every moment. That +is Pan Zagloba.” + +Basia and Pan Makovetski sprang up and ran out. Pani Makovetski’s +heart began to throb; but she remained with Krysia, so as not to +show by great haste that Pan Zagloba was bringing news of exceeding +importance. Meanwhile the sound of wheels was heard right under +the window, and then stopped on a sudden. Voices were heard at +the entrance, and after a while Basia rushed into the room like +a hurricane, and with a face as changed as if she had seen an +apparition. + +“Basia, who is that? Who is that?” asked Pani Makovetski, with +astonishment. + +But before Basia could regain her breath and give answer, the door +opened; through it entered first Pan Makovetski, then Pan Michael, +and last Ketling. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI. + + +Ketling was so changed that he was barely able to make a low +obeisance to the ladies; then he stood motionless, with his hat at +his breast, with his eyes closed, like a wonder-working image. Pan +Michael embraced his sister on the way, and approached Krysia. The +maiden’s face was as white as linen, so that the light down on her +lip seemed darker than usual; her breast rose and fell violently. +But Pan Michael took her hand mildly and pressed it to his lips; +then his mustaches quivered for a time, as if he were collecting +his thoughts; at last he spoke with great sadness, but with great +calmness,-- + +“My gracious lady, or better, my beloved Krysia! Hear me without +alarm, for I am not some Scythian or Tartar, or a wild beast, but +a friend, who, though not very happy himself, still desires your +happiness. It has come out that you and Ketling love each other; +Panna Basia in just anger threw it in my eyes. I do not deny that +I rushed out of this house in a rage and flew to seek vengeance +on Ketling. Whoso loses his all is more easily borne away by +vengeance; and I, as God is dear to me, loved you terribly and not +merely as a man never married loves a maiden. For if I had been +married and the Lord God had given me an only son or a daughter, +and had taken them afterward, I should not have mourned over them, +I think, as I mourned over you.” + +Here Pan Michael’s voice failed for a moment, but he recovered +quickly; and after his mustache had quivered a number of times, he +continued, “Sorrow is sorrow; but there is no help. That Ketling +fell in love with you is not a wonder. Who would not fall in love +with you? And that you fell in love with him, that is my fate; +there is no reason either to wonder at that, for what comparison +is there between Ketling and me? In the field he will say himself +that I am not the worse man; but that is another matter. The Lord +God gave beauty to one, withheld it from the other, but rewarded +him with reflection. So when the wind on the road blew around me, +and my first rage had passed, conscience said straightway, Why +punish them? Why shed the blood of a friend? They fell in love, +that was God’s will. The oldest people say that against the heart +the command of a hetman is nothing. It was the will of God that +they fell in love; but that they did not betray, is their honesty. +If Ketling even had known of your promise to me, maybe I should +have called to him, ‘Quench!’ but he did not know of it. What was +his fault? Nothing. And your fault? Nothing. He wished to depart; +you wished to go to God. My fate is to blame, my fate only; for +the finger of God is to be seen now in this, that I remain in +loneliness. But I have conquered myself; I have conquered!” + +Pan Michael stopped again and began to breathe quickly, like a man +who, after long diving in water, has come out to the air; then he +took Krysia’s hand. “So to love,” said he, “as to wish all for +one’s self, is not an exploit. ‘The hearts are breaking in all +three of us,’ thought I; ‘better let one suffer and give relief +to the other two.’ Krysia, God give you happiness with Ketling! +Amen. God give you, Krysia, happiness with Ketling! It pains me a +little, but that is nothing--God give you--that is nothing--I have +conquered myself!” + +The soldier said, “that is nothing,” but his teeth gritted, and his +breath began to hiss through them. From the other end of the room, +the sobbing of Basia was heard. + +“Ketling, come here, brother!” cried Volodyovski. + +Ketling approached, knelt down, opened his arms, and in silence, +with the greatest respect and love, embraced Krysia’s knees. + +But Pan Michael continued in a broken voice, “Press his head. He +has had his suffering too, poor fellow. God bless you and him! +You will not go to the cloister. I prefer that you should bless +me rather than have reason to curse me. The Lord God is above me, +though it is hard for me now.” + +Basia, not able to endure longer, rushed out of the room, seeing +which, Pan Michael turned to Makovetski and his sister. “Go to the +other chamber,” said he, “and leave them; I too will go somewhere, +for I will kneel down and commend myself to the Lord Jesus.” And he +went out. + +Halfway down the corridor he met Basia, at the staircase, on the +very same place where, borne away by anger, she had divulged the +secret of Krysia and Ketling, But this time Basia stood leaning +against the wall, choking from sobs. + +At sight of this Pan Michael was touched at his own fate; he had +restrained himself up to that moment as best he was able, but then +the bonds of sorrow gave way, and tears burst from his eyes in a +torrent. “Why do you weep?” cried he, pitifully. + +Basia raised her head, thrusting, like a child, now one and now the +other fist into her eyes, choking and gulping at the air with open +mouth, and answered with sobbing, “I am so sorry! Oh, for God’s +sake! O Jesus! Pan Michael is so honest, so worthy! Oh, for God’s +sake!” + +Pan Michael seized her hands and began kissing them from gratitude. +“God reward you! God reward you for your heart!” said he. “Quiet; +do not weep.” + +But Basia sobbed the more, almost to choking. Every vein in her +was quivering from sorrow; she began to gulp for air more and more +quickly; at last, stamping from excitement, she cried so loudly +that it was heard through the whole corridor, “Krysia is a fool! +I would rather have one Pan Michael than ten Ketlings! I love Pan +Michael with all my strength,--better than auntie, better than +uncle, better than Krysia!” + +“For God’s sake! Basia!” cried the knight. And wishing to restrain +her emotion, he seized her in his embrace, and she nestled up +to his breast with all her strength, so that he felt her heart +throbbing like a wearied bird; then he embraced her still more +firmly, and they remained so. + +Silence followed. + +“Basia, do you wish me?” asked the little knight. + +“I do, I do, I do!” answered Basia. + +At this answer transport seized him in turn; he pressed his lips to +her rosy lips, and again they remained so. + +Meanwhile a carriage rattled up to the house, and Zagloba +rushed into the ante-room, then to the dining-room, in which +Pan Makovetski was sitting with his wife. “There is no sign of +Michael!” cried he, in one breath; “I looked everywhere. Pan +Krytski said that he saw him with Ketling. Surely they have fought!” + +“Michael is here,” answered Pani Makovetski; “he brought Ketling +and gave him Krysia.” + +The pillar of salt into which Lot’s wife was turned had surely a +less astonished face than Zagloba at that moment. Silence continued +for a while; then the old noble rubbed his eyes and asked, “What?” + +“Krysia and Ketling are sitting in there together, and Michael has +gone to pray,” said Makovetski. + +Zagloba entered the next room without a moment’s hesitation; and +though he knew of all, he was astonished a second time, seeing +Ketling and Krysia sitting forehead to forehead. They sprang up, +greatly confused, and had not a word to say, especially as the +Makovetskis came in after Zagloba. + +“A lifetime would not suffice to thank Michael,” said Ketling, at +last. “Our happiness is his work.” + +“God give you happiness!” said Makovetski. “We will not oppose +Michael.” + +Krysia dropped into the embraces of Pani Makovetski, and the +two began to cry. Zagloba was as if stunned. Ketling bowed to +Makovetski’s knees as to those of a father; and either from the +onrush of thoughts, or from confusion, Makovetski said, “But Pan +Deyma killed Pan Ubysh. Thank Michael, not me!” After a while he +asked, “Wife, what was the name of that lady?” + +But she had no time for an answer, for at that moment Basia rushed +in, panting more than usual, more rosy than usual, with her +forelock falling down over her eyes more than usual; she ran up +to Ketling and Krysia, and thrusting her finger now into the eye +of one, and now into the eye of the other, said, “Oh, sigh, love, +marry! You think that Pan Michael will be alone in the world? Not +a bit of it; I shall be with him, for I love him, and I have told +him so. I was the first to tell him, and he asked if I wanted +him, and I told him that I would rather have him than ten others; +for I love him, and I’ll be the best wife, and I will never leave +him! I’ll go to the war with him! I’ve loved him this long time, +though I did not tell him, for he is the best and the worthiest, +the beloved-- And now marry for yourselves, and I will take Pan +Michael, to-morrow, if need be--for--” + +Here breath failed Basia. + +All looked at her, not understanding whether she had gone mad or +was telling the truth; then they looked at one another, and with +that Pan Michael appeared in the door behind Basia. + +“Michael,” asked Makovetski, when presence of mind had restored his +voice to him, “is what we hear true?” + +“God has wrought a miracle,” answered the little knight, with +great seriousness, “and here is my comfort, my love, my greatest +treasure.” + +After these words Basia sprang to him again like a deer. + +Now the mask of astonishment fell from Zagloba’s face, and his +white beard began to quiver; he opened his arms widely and said, +“God knows I shall sob! Haiduk and Michael, come hither!” + + + + +CHAPTER XXII. + + +He loved her immensely; and she loved him in the same way. They +were happy together, but had no children, though it was the fourth +year of their marriage. Their lands were managed with great +diligence. Pan Michael bought with his own and Basia’s money a +number of villages near Kamenyets; for these he paid a small +price, since timid people in terror of Turkish invasion were glad +to sell land in those regions. On his estates he introduced order +and military discipline; he took the restless population in hand, +rebuilt burned villages, established “fortalices,”--that is, +fortified houses,--in which he placed temporary garrisons; in one +word, as formerly he had defended the country with success, so now +he worked his lands with good profit, never letting the sword out +of his hand. + +The glory of his name was the best defence of his property. With +some of the murzas he poured water on his sword and concluded +brotherhood; others he subdued. Bands of disorderly Cossacks, +scattered detachments of the horde, robbers from the steppes, +highwaymen from the plains of Bessarabia, trembled at thought of +the “Little Falcon;” therefore his herds of horses and flocks +of sheep, his buffaloes and camels, lived without danger on the +steppes. The enemy even respected his neighbors. His substance +increased through the aid of his active wife. He was surrounded by +the honor and affection of people. His native land had adorned him +with office; the hetman loved him; the Pasha of Hotin clicked with +his tongue in wonder at him; in the distant Crimea, in Bagchesarai, +his name was repeated with honor. His land, war, and love were the +three elements of his life. + +The hot summer of 1671 found Pan Michael in Sokol, in Basia’s +paternal villages. That Sokol was the pearl of their estates. They +entertained there ceremoniously and merrily Pan Zagloba, who, +disregarding the toils of a journey unusual at his age, came to +visit them, fulfilling his solemn promise given at their wedding. +But the noisy feasts and the joy of the hosts at seeing a dear +guest was soon interrupted by an order from the hetman directing +Pan Michael to take command at Hreptyoff, to watch the Moldavian +boundary, to listen to voices from the side of the desert, protect +the place, intercept Tartar parties, and clear the region of +robbers. + +The little knight, as a soldier ever willing in the service of the +Commonwealth, gave orders at once to his servants to drive the +herds from the meadows, lade the camels, and be ready themselves +in arms. Still, his heart was rent at thought of parting with his +wife, for he loved her with the love of a husband and a father, and +was hardly able to breathe without her; but he had no wish to take +her to the wild and lonely deserts of Ushytsa and expose her to +various perils. She, however, insisted on going with him. + +“Think,” said she, “whether it will be more dangerous for me to +stay here than to live with you under the protection of troops. I +do not wish another roof than your tent, since I married you to +share fatigue, toil, and danger with you. Here alarm would gnaw me +to death; but there, with such a soldier, I shall feel safer than +the queen in Warsaw. Should it be needful to take the field with +you, I shall take it. If you go alone, I shall not know sleep in +this place; I shall not put food to my mouth; and finally, I shall +not hold out, but fly as I am to Hreptyoff; and if you will not let +me in, I will spend the night at the gate, and beg and cry till you +take pity.” + +Pan Michael, seeing such affection, seized his wife by the arms +and began to cover her rosy face with kisses, and she gave like +for like. “I should not hesitate,” said he, at last, “were it a +question of standing on guard simply and attacking detachments of +the horde. Really, there will be men enough, because one of the +squadrons of the starosta of Podolia will go with me, and one of +the chamberlain’s squadrons; besides these, Motovidlo will come +with Cossacks and the dragoons of Linkhauz. There will be about six +hundred soldiers, and with camp-followers up to a thousand. But +I fear this, which the braggarts at the Diet in Warsaw will not +believe, but which we on the borders expect every hour,--namely, a +great war with the whole power of Turkey. This Pan Myslishevski has +confirmed, and the Pasha of Hotin repeats it every day; the hetman +believes that the Sultan will not leave Doroshenko without succor, +but will declare war against the Commonwealth; and then what should +I do with you, my dearest flower, my reward from God’s hand?” + +“What happens to you will happen to me, I wish no other fate than +the fate which comes to you.” + +Here Zagloba broke his silence, and turning to Basia, said, “If +the Turks capture you, whether you wish it or not, your fate will +be different from Michael’s. Ha! After the Cossacks, the Swedes, +the Northerners, and the Brandenburg kennel--the Turk! I said +to Olshovski, the vice-chancellor, ‘Do not bring Doroshenko to +despair, for only from necessity did he turn to the Turk.’ Well, +and what? They would not listen to me. They sent Hanenko against +Doroshenko, and now Doroshenko, willing or unwilling, must crawl +into the throat of the Turk, and, besides, lead him against us. You +remember, Michael, that I forewarned Olshovski in your presence.” + +“You must have forewarned him some other time, for I do not +remember that it was in my presence,” said the little knight, “But +what you say of Doroshenko is holy truth, for the hetman holds +the same views; they say even that he has letters from Doroshenko +written in that sense precisely. But as matters are, so they are; +it is enough that it is too late now to negotiate. You have quick +wit, however, and I should like to hear your opinion. Am I to take +Basia to Hreptyoff, or is it better to leave her here? I must add +too that the place is a terrible desert. It was always a wretched +spot, but during twenty years so many Cossack parties and so many +chambuls have passed through it, that I know not whether I shall +find two beams fastened together. There is a world of ravines +there, grown over with thickets, hiding-places, deep caves, and +every kind of secret den in which robbers hide themselves by +hundreds, not to mention those who come from Wallachia.” + +“Robbers, in view of such a force, are a trifle,” said Zagloba. +“Chambuls too are a trifle; for if strong ones march up, there will +be a noise about them; and if they are small, you will rub them +out.” + +“Well, now!” cried Basia; “is not the whole matter a trifle? +Robbers are a trifle; chambuls are a trifle. With such a force +Michael will defend me from all the power of the Crimea.” + +“Do not interrupt me in deliberation,” said Zagloba; “if you do, +I’ll decide against you.” + +Basia put both palms on her mouth quickly, and dropped her head +on her shoulder, feigning to fear Zagloba terribly, and though he +knew that the dear woman was jesting, still her action pleased him; +therefore he put his old hand on her bright head and said, “Have no +fear; I will comfort you in this matter.” + +Basia kissed his hand straightway, for in truth much depended on +his advice, which was so infallible that no one was ever led astray +by it; he thrust both hands behind his belt, and glancing quickly +with his seeing eye now on one, now on the other, said suddenly, +“But there is no posterity here, none at all; how is that?” Here he +thrust out his under-lip. + +“The will of God, nothing more,” said Pan Michael, dropping his +eyes. + +“The will of God, nothing more,” said Basia, dropping her eyes. + +“And do you wish for posterity?” + +To this the little knight answered: “I will tell you sincerely, I +do not know what I would give for children, but sometimes I think +the wish vain. As it is, the Lord Jesus has sent happiness, giving +me this kitten,--or as you call her, this haiduk,--and besides has +blessed me with fame and with substance. I do not dare to trouble +Him for greater blessings. You see it has come to my head more than +once that if all people had their wishes accomplished, there would +be no difference between this earthly Commonwealth and the heavenly +one, which alone can give perfect happiness. So I think to myself +that if I do not wait here for one or two sons, they will not miss +me up there, and will serve and win glory in the old fashion under +the heavenly hetman, the holy archangel Michael, in expeditions +against the foulness of hell, and will attain to high office.” + +Here, moved at his own words and at that thought, the pious +Christian knight raised his eyes to heaven; but Zagloba listened to +him with indifference, and did not cease to mutter sternly. At last +he said,-- + +“See that you do not blaspheme. Your boast that you divine the +intentions of Providence so well may be a sin for which you will +hop around as peas do on a hot pan. The Lord God has a wider sleeve +than the bishop of Cracow, but He does not like to have any one +look in to see what He has prepared there for small people, and +He does what He likes; but do you see to that which concerns you, +and if you wish for posterity, keep your wife with you, instead of +leaving her.” + +When Basia heard this, she sprang with delight to the middle of the +room, and clapping her hands, began to repeat, “Well, now! we’ll +keep together. I guessed at once that your grace would come to my +side; I guessed it at once. We’ll go to Hreptyoff, Michael. Even +once you’ll take me against the Tartars,--one little time, my dear, +my golden!” + +“There she is for you! Now she wants to go to an attack!” cried the +little knight. + +“For with you I should not fear the whole horde.” + +“_Silentium!_” said Zagloba, turning his delighted eyes, or rather +his delighted eye, on Basia, whom he loved immensely. “I hope too +that Hreptyoff, which, by the way, is not so far from here, is not +the last stanitsa before the Wilderness.” + +“No; there will be commands farther on, in Mohiloff and Yampol; and +the last is to be in Rashkoff,” answered Pan Michael. + +“In Rashkoff? We know Rashkoff. It was from that place that we +brought Helena, Pan Yan’s wife; and you remember that ravine in +Valadynka, Michael. You remember how I cut down that monster, or +devil, Cheremis, who was guarding her. But since the last garrison +will be in Rashkoff, if the Crimea moves, or the whole Turkish +power, they will know quickly in Rashkoff, and will give timely +notice to Hreptyoff; there is no great danger then, for the place +cannot be surprised. I say this seriously; and you know, besides, +that I would rather lay down my old head than expose her to any +risk. Take her. It will be better for you both. But Basia must +promise that in case of a great war she will let herself be taken +even to Warsaw, for there would be terrible campaigns and fierce +battles, besieging of camps, perhaps hunger, as at Zbaraj; in such +straits it is hard for a man to save his life, but what could a +woman do?” + +“I should be glad to fall at Michael’s side,” said Basia; “but +still I have reason, and know that when a thing is not possible, it +is not possible. Finally, it is Michael’s will, and not mine. This +year he went on an expedition under Pan Sobieski. Did I insist on +going with him? No. Well, if I am not prevented now from going to +Hreptyoff with Michael, in case a great war comes, send me wherever +you like.” + +“His grace, Pan Zagloba, will take you to Podlyasye to Pan Yan’s +wife,” said the little knight; “there indeed the Turk will not +reach you.” + +“Pan Zagloba! Pan Zagloba!” answered the old noble, mocking him. +“Am I a captain of home guards? Do not intrust your wives to Pan +Zagloba, thinking that he is old, for he may turn out altogether +different. Secondly, do you think that in case of war with the +Turk, I shall go behind the stove in Podlyasye, and watch the roast +meat lest it burn? I may be good for something else. I mount my +horse from a bench, I confess; but when once in the saddle, I will +gallop on the enemy as well as any young man. Neither sand nor +sawdust is sprinkling out of me yet, glory be to God! I shall not +go on a raid against Tartars, nor watch in the Wilderness, for I am +not a scout; but in a general attack keep near me, if you can, and +you will see splendid things.” + +“Do you wish to take the field again?” + +“Do you not think that I wish to seal a famous life with a glorious +death, after so many years of service? And what better could happen +to me? Did you know Pan Dzevyantkevich? He, it is true, did not +seem more than a hundred and forty years old, but he was a hundred +and forty-two, and was still in service.” + +“He was not so old.” + +“He was. May I never move from this bench if he wasn’t! I am going +to a great war, and that’s the end of it! But now I am going with +you to Hreptyoff, for I love Basia.” + +Basia sprang up with radiant face and began to hug Zagloba, and he +raised his head higher and higher, repeating, “Tighter, tighter!” + +Pan Michael pondered over everything for a time yet and said at +last: “It is impossible for us all to go together, since the place +is a pure wilderness, and we should not find a bit of roof over our +heads. I will go first, choose a place for a square, build a good +enclosure with houses for the soldiers, and sheds for the officers’ +horses, which, being of finer stock, might suffer from change of +climate; I will dig wells, open the roads, and clear the ravines +from robber ruffians. That done, I’ll send you a proper escort, and +you will come. You will wait, perhaps, three weeks here.” + +Basia wished to protest; but Zagloba, seeing the justice of Pan +Michael’s words, said, “What is wise, is wise! Basia, we will stay +here together and keep house, and our affair will not be a bad one. +We must also make ready good supplies in some fashion, for, of +course, you do not know that meads and wines never keep so well as +in caves.” + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII. + + +Volodyovski kept his word; in three weeks he finished the buildings +and sent a notable escort,--one hundred Lithuanian Tartars from +the squadron of Pan Lantskoronski and one hundred of Linkhauz’s +dragoons, who were led by Pan Snitko, of the escutcheon Hidden +Moon. The Tartars were led by Capt. Azya Mellehovich, who was +descended from Lithuanian Tartars,--a very young man, for he had +barely reached twenty and some years. He brought a letter which the +little knight had written, as follows, to his wife:-- + + “Baska, beloved of my heart! You may come now, for without + you it is as if without bread; and if I do not wither away + before you are here, I shall kiss your rosy face off. I am + not stingy in sending men and experienced officers; but + give priority in all to Pan Snitko, and admit him to our + society, for he is _bene natus_ (well-born), an inheritor + of land, and an officer. As to Mellehovich, he is a good + soldier, but God knows who he is. He could not become an + officer in any squadron but the Tartar, for it would be + easier elsewhere for any man to fling low birth at him. I + embrace you with all my strength; I kiss your hands and + feet. I have built a fortalice with one hundred circular + openings. We have immense chimneys. For you and me there + are several rooms in a house apart. There is an odor of + rosin everywhere, and such legions of crickets that when + they begin to chirp in the evening the dogs start up from + sleep. If we had a little pea-straw, they might be got + rid of quickly; perhaps you will have some placed in the + wagons. There was no glass to be had, so we put membrane + in the windows; but Pan Byaloglovski has a glazier in his + command among the dragoons. You can get glass in Kamenyets + from the Armenians; but, for God’s sake! let it be handled + with care to avoid breaking. I have had your room fitted + with rugs, and it has a respectable look. I have had the + robbers whom we caught in the ravines hanged, nineteen + of them; and before you come, the number will reach half + three-score. Pan Snitko will tell you how we live. I + commend you to God and the Most Holy Lady, my dear soul.” + +Basia, after reading the letter, gave it to Zagloba, who, when +he had glanced over it, began at once to show more consideration +to Pan Snitko,--not so great, however, that the other should not +feel that he was speaking to a most renowned warrior and a great +personage, who admitted him to confidence only through kindness. +Moreover, Pan Snitko was a good-natured soldier, joyous and most +accurate in service, for his life had passed in the ranks. He +honored Volodyovski greatly, and in view of Zagloba’s fame he felt +small, and had no thought of exalting himself. + +Mellehovich was not present at the reading of the letter, for when +he had delivered it, he went out at once, as if to look after his +men, but really from fear that they might command him to go to the +servants’ quarters. + +Zagloba, however, had time to examine him; and having the words +of Pan Michael fresh in his head, he said to Snitko, “We are glad +to see you. I pray you, Pan Snitko, I know the escutcheon Hidden +Moon,--a worthy escutcheon. But this Tartar, what is his name?” + +“Mellehovich.” + +“But this Mellehovich looks somehow like a wolf. Michael writes +that he is a man of uncertain origin, which is a wonder, for all +our Tartars are nobles, though Mohammedans. In Lithuania I saw +whole villages inhabited by them. There people call them Lipki; +but those here are known as Cheremis. They have long served the +Commonwealth faithfully in return for their bread; but during the +time of the peasant incursion many of them went over to Hmelnitski, +and now I hear that they are beginning to communicate with the +horde. That Mellehovich looks like a wolf. Has Pan Volodyovski +known him long?” + +“Since the last expedition,” said Pan Snitko, putting his feet +under the table, “when we were acting with Pan Sobieski against +Doroshenko and the horde; they went through the Ukraine.” + +“Since the last expedition! I could not take part in that, for +Sobieski confided other functions to me, though later on he was +lonely without me. But your escutcheon is the Hidden Moon! From +what place is Mellehovich?” + +“He says that he is a Lithuanian Tartar; but it is a wonder to me +that none of the Lithuanian Tartars knew him before, though he +serves in their squadron. From this come stories of his uncertain +origin, which his lofty manners have not been able to prevent. +But he is a good soldier, though sullen. At Bratslav and Kalnik +he rendered great service, for which the hetman made him captain, +though he was the youngest man in the squadron. The Tartars love +him greatly, but he has no consideration among us, and why? Because +he is very sullen, and, as you say, has the look of a wolf.” + +“If he is a great soldier and has shed blood,” said Basia, “it is +proper to admit him to our society, which my husband in his letter +does not forbid.” Here she turned to Pan Snitko: “Does your grace +permit it?” + +“I am the servant of my benefactress,” said Snitko. + +Basia vanished through the door; and Zagloba, drawing a deep +breath, asked Pan Snitko, “Well, and how does the colonel’s wife +please you?” + +The old soldier, instead of an answer, put his fists to his eyes, +and bending in the chair, repeated, “Ai! ai! ai!” Then he stared, +covered his mouth with his broad palm, and was silent, as if +ashamed of his own enthusiasm. + +“Sweet cakes, isn’t she?” asked Zagloba. + +Meanwhile “sweet cakes” appeared in the door, conducting +Mellehovich, who was as frightened as a wild bird, and saying to +him, “From my husband’s letter and from Pan Snitko we have heard +so much of your manful deeds that we are glad to know you more +intimately. We ask you to our society, and the table will be laid +presently.” + +“I pray you to come nearer,” said Zagloba. + +The sullen but handsome face of the young Tartar did not brighten +altogether, but it was evident that he was thankful for the good +reception, and because he was not commanded to remain in the +servants’ quarters. Basia endeavored of purpose to be kind to him, +for with a woman’s heart she guessed easily that he was suspicious +and proud, that the chagrin which beyond doubt he had to bear often +by reason of his uncertain descent pained him acutely. Not making, +therefore, between him and Snitko any difference save that enjoined +by Snitko’s riper age, she inquired of the young captain touching +those services owing to which he had received promotion at Kalnik. +Zagloba, divining Basia’s wish, spoke to him also frequently +enough; and he, though at first rather distant in bearing, gave +fitting answers, and his manners not only did not betray a vulgar +man, but were even astonishing through a certain courtliness. + +“That cannot be peasant blood, for not such would the spirit be,” +thought Zagloba to himself. Then he inquired aloud, “In what parts +does your father live?” + +“In Lithuania,” replied Mellehovich, blushing. + +“Lithuania is a large country. That is the same as if you had said +in the Commonwealth.” + +“It is not in the Commonwealth now, for those regions have fallen +away. My father has an estate near Smolensk.” + +“I had considerable possessions there too, which came to me from +childless relatives; but I chose to leave them and side with the +Commonwealth.” + +“I act in the same way,” said Mellehovich. + +“You act honorably,” put in Basia. + +But Snitko, listening to the conversation, shrugged his shoulders +slightly, as if to say, “God knows who you are, and whence you +came.” + +Zagloba, noticing this, turned again to Mellehovich, “Do you +confess Christ, or do you live,--and I speak without offence,--live +in vileness?” + +“I have received the Christian faith, for which reason I had to +leave my father.” + +“If you have left him for that reason, the Lord God will not leave +you; and the first proof of His kindness is that you can drink +wine, which you could not do if you had remained in error.” + +Snitko smiled; but questions touching his person and descent were +clearly not to the taste of Mellehovich, for he grew reserved +again. Zagloba, however, paid little attention to this, especially +since the young Tartar did not please him much, for at times he +reminded him, not by his face, it is true, but by his movements and +glance, of Bogun, the famed Cossack leader. + +Meanwhile dinner was served. The rest of the day was occupied in +final preparations for the road. They started at daybreak, or +rather when it was still night, so as to arrive at Hreptyoff in one +day. + +Nearly twenty wagons were collected, for Basia had determined to +supply the larders of Hreptyoff bountifully; and behind the wagons +followed camels and horses heavily laden, bending under the weight +of meal and dried meat; behind the caravan moved a number of tens +of oxen of the steppe and a flock of sheep. The march was opened +by Mellehovich with his Tartars; the dragoons rode near a covered +carriage in which sat Basia with Pan Zagloba. She wished greatly to +ride a trained palfrey; but the old noble begged her not to do so, +at least during the beginning and end of the journey. + +“If you were to sit quietly,” said he, “I should not object; but +you would begin right away to make your horse prance and show +himself, and that is not proper to the dignity of the commander’s +wife.” + +Basia was happy and joyous as a bird. From the time of her marriage +she had two great desires in life: one was to give Michael a son; +the other to live with the little knight, even for one year, at +some stanitsa near the Wilderness, and there, on the edge of +the desert, to lead a soldier’s life, to pass through war and +adventures, to take part in expeditions, to see with her own eyes +those steppes, to pass through those dangers of which she had heard +so much from her youngest years. She dreamed of this when still +a girl; and behold, those dreams were now to become reality, and +moreover, at the side of a man whom she loved and who was the most +famous partisan in the Commonwealth, of whom it was said that he +could dig an enemy from under the earth. + +Hence the young woman felt wings on her shoulders, and such a +great joy in her breast that at moments the desire seized her to +shout and jump; but the thought of decorum restrained her, for she +had promised herself to be dignified and to win intense love from +the soldiers. She confided these thoughts to Zagloba, who smiled +approvingly and said,-- + +“You will be an eye in his head, and a great wonder, that is +certain. A woman in a stanitsa is a marvel.” + +“And in need I will give them an example.” + +“Of what?” + +“Of daring. I fear only one thing,--that beyond Hreptyoff there +will be other commands in Mohiloff and Rashkoff, on to Yampol, and +that we shall not see Tartars even for medicine.” + +“And I fear only this,--of course not for myself, but for +you,--that we shall see them too often. Do you think that the +chambuls are bound strictly to come through Rashkoff and Mohiloff? +They can come directly from the East, from the steppes, or by +the Moldavian side of the Dniester, and enter the boundaries of +the Commonwealth wherever they wish, even in the hills beyond +Hreptyoff, unless it is reported widely that I am living in +Hreptyoff; then they will keep aside, for they know me of old.” + +“But don’t they know Michael, or won’t they avoid him?” + +“They will avoid him unless they come with great power, which may +happen. But he will go to look for them himself.” + +“I am sure of that. But is it a real desert in Hreptyoff? The place +is not so far away!” + +“It could not be more real. That region was never thickly settled, +even in time of my youth. I went from farm to farm, from village +to village, from town to town. I knew everything, was everywhere. +I remember when Ushytsa was what is called a fortified town. Pan +Konyetspolski, the father, made me starosta there; but after that +came the invasion of the ruffians, and all went to ruin. When we +went there for Princess Helena, it was a desert; and after that +chambuls passed through it twenty times. Pan Sobieski has snatched +it again from the Cossacks and the Tartars, as a morsel from the +mouth of a dog. There are only a few people there now, but robbers +are living in the ravines.” + +Here Zagloba began to look at the neighborhood and nod his head, +remembering old times. “My God!” said he, “when we were going for +Helena, it seemed to me that old age was behind my girdle; and now +I think that I was young then, for nearly twenty-four years have +passed. Michael was a milksop at that time, and had not many more +hairs on his lip than I have on my fist. And this region stands in +my memory as if the time were yesterday. Only these groves and pine +woods have grown in places deserted by tillers of the land.” + +In fact, just beyond Kitaigrod they entered dense pine woods with +which at that time the region was covered for the greater part. +Here and there, however, especially around Studyenitsa, were open +fields; and then they saw the Dniester and a country stretching +forward from that side of the river to the heights, touching the +horizon on the Moldavian side. Deep ravines, the abodes of wild +beasts and wild men, intercepted their road; these ravines were at +times narrow and precipitous, at times wider, with sides gently +sloping and covered with thick brush. Mellehovich’s Tartars sank +into them carefully; and when the rear of the convoy was on the +lofty brink, the van was already, as it were, under the earth. +It came frequently to Basia and Zagloba to leave the carriage; +for though Pan Michael had cleared the road in some sort, these +passages were dangerous. At the bottom of the ravine springs +were flowing, or swift rivulets were rushing, which in spring +were swollen with water from the snow of the steppes. Though the +sun still warmed the pine woods and steppes powerfully, a harsh +cold was hidden in those stone gorges, and seized travellers on +a sudden. Pine-trees covered the rocky sides and towered on the +banks, gloomy and dark, as if desiring to screen that sunken +interior from the golden rays of the sun; but in places the edges +were broken, trees thrown in wild disorder upon one another, +branches twisted and broken into heaps, entirely dried or covered +with red leaves and spines. + +“What has happened to this forest?” asked Basia of Zagloba. + +“In places there may be old fellings made by the former inhabitants +against the horde, or by the ruffians against our troops; again in +places the Moldavian whirlwinds rush through the woods; in these +whirlwinds, as old people say, vampires, or real devils, fight +battles.” + +“But has your grace ever seen devils fighting?” + +“As to seeing, I have not seen them; but I have heard how devils +cry to each other for amusement, ‘U-há! U-há!’ Ask Michael; he has +heard them.” + +Basia, though daring, feared evil spirits somewhat, therefore she +began to make the sign of the cross at once. “A terrible place!” +said she. + +And really in some ravines it was terrible; for it was not only +dark, but forbidding. The wind was not blowing; the leaves and +branches of trees made no rustle; there was heard only the tramp +and snorting of horses, the squeak of wagons, and cries uttered +by drivers in the most dangerous places. At times too, the +Tartars or dragoons began to sing; but the desert itself was not +enlivened with one sound of man or beast. If the ravines made a +gloomy impression, the upper country, even where the pine woods +extended, was unfolded joyously before the eyes of the caravan. +The weather was autumnal, calm. The sun moved along the plain of +heaven, unspotted by a cloud, pouring bountiful rays on the rocks, +on the fields and the forest. In that gleam the pine-trees seemed +ruddy and golden; and the spider-webs attached to the branches +of trees, to the reeds and the grass, shone brightly, as if they +were woven from sunbeams. October had come to the middle of its +days; therefore, many birds, especially those sensitive to cold, +had begun to pass from the Commonwealth to the Black Sea; in the +heavens were to be seen rows of storks flying with piercing cries, +geese, and flocks of teal. + +Here and there floated high in the blue, on outspread wings, +eagles, terrible to inhabitants of the air; here and there falcons, +eager for prey, were describing circles slowly. But there were not +lacking, especially in the open fields, those birds also which +keep to the earth, and hide gladly in tall grass. Every little +while flocks of rust-colored partridges flew noisily from under the +steeds of the Tartars; a number of times also Basia saw, though +from a distance, bustards standing on watch, at sight of which her +cheeks flushed, and her eyes began to glitter. + +“I will go coursing with Michael!” cried she, clapping her hands. + +“If your husband were a sitter at home,” said Zagloba, “his beard +would be gray soon from such a wife; but I knew to whom I gave you. +Another woman would be thankful at least, wouldn’t she?” + +Basia kissed Zagloba straightway on both cheeks, so that he was +moved and said, “Loving hearts are as dear to a man in old age as +a warm place behind the stove.” Then he was thoughtful for a while +and added, “It is a wonder how I have loved the fair sex all my +life; and if I had to say why, I know not myself, for often they +are bad and deceitful and giddy. But because they are as helpless +as children, if an injustice strikes one of them, a man’s heart +pipes from pity. Embrace me again, or not!” + +Basia would have been glad to embrace the whole world; therefore +she satisfied Zagloba’s wish at once, and they drove on in +excellent humor. They went slowly, for the oxen, going behind, +could not travel faster, and it was dangerous to leave them in +the midst of those forests with a small number of men. As they +drew near Ushytsa, the country became more uneven, the desert more +lonely, and the ravines deeper. Every little while something was +injured in the wagons, and sometimes the horses were stubborn; +considerable delays took place through this cause. The old road, +which led once to Mohiloff, was grown over with forests during +twenty years, so that traces of it could barely be seen here and +there; consequently they had to keep to the trails beaten by +earlier and later passages of troops, hence frequently misleading, +and also very difficult. The journey did not pass either without +accident. + +On the slope of a ravine the horse stumbled under Mellehovich, +riding at the head of the Tartars, and fell to the stony bottom, +not without injury to the rider, who cut the crown of his head so +severely that consciousness left him for a time. Basia and Zagloba +mounted led palfreys; and Basia gave command to put the Tartar in +the carriage and drive carefully. Afterward she stopped the march +at every spring, and with her own hands bound his head with cloths +wet with cold spring-water. He lay for a time with closed eyes, but +opened them at last; and when Basia bent over him and asked how he +felt, instead of an answer he seized her hand and pressed it to his +white lips. Only after a pause, as if collecting his thoughts and +presence of mind, did he say in Russian,-- + +“Oh, I am well, as I have not been for a long time.” + +The whole day passed in a march of this kind. The sun, growing red +at last and seeming immense, was descending on the Moldavian side; +the Dnieper was gleaming like a fiery ribbon, and from the east, +from the Wilderness, darkness was moving on slowly. + +Hreptyoff was not far away, but it was necessary to give rest to +the horses, therefore they stopped for a considerable halt. This +and that dragoon began to chant prayers; the Tartars dismounted, +spread sheepskins on the ground, and fell to praying on their +knees, with faces turned eastward. At times “Allah! Allah!” sounded +through all the ranks; then again they were quiet; holding their +palms turned upward near their faces, they continued in attentive +prayer, repeating only from time to time drowsily and as if with a +sigh, “Lohichmen ah lohichmen!” The rays of the sun fell on them +redder and redder; a breeze came from the west, and with it a great +rustling in the trees, as if they wished to honor before night Him +who brings out on the dark heavens thousands of glittering stars. +Basia looked with great curiosity at the praying of the Tartars; +but at the thought that so many good men, after lives full of toil, +would go straightway after death to hell’s fire, her heart was +oppressed, especially since they, though they met people daily who +professed the true faith, remained of their own will in hardness of +heart. + +Zagloba, more accustomed to those things, only shrugged his +shoulders at the pious considerations of Basia, and said, “These +sons of goats are not admitted to heaven, lest they might take with +them vile insects.” + +Then, with the assistance of his attendant, he put on a coat +lined with hanging threads,--an excellent defence against evening +cold,--and gave command to move on; but barely had the march begun +when on the opposite heights five horsemen appeared. The Tartars +opened ranks at once. + +“Michael!” cried Basia, seeing the man riding in front. + +It was indeed Volodyovski, who had come out with a few horsemen +to meet his wife. Springing forward, they greeted each other with +great joy, and then began to tell what had happened to each. + +Basia related how the journey had passed, and how Pan Mellehovich +had “sprained his reason[17] against a stone.” The little knight +made a report of his activity in Hreptyoff, in which, as he stated, +everything was ready and waiting to receive her, for five hundred +axes had been working for three weeks on buildings. During this +conversation Pan Michael bent from the saddle every little while, +and seized his young wife in his arms; she, it was clear, was not +very angry at that, for she rode at his side there so closely that +the horses were nearly rubbing against each other. + +The end of the journey was not distant; meanwhile a beautiful +night came down, illuminated by a great golden moon. But the moon +grew paler as it rose from the steppes to the sky, and at last its +shining was darkened by a conflagration which blazed up brightly in +front of the caravan. + +“What is that?” inquired Basia. + +“You will see,” said Volodyovski, “as soon as you have passed that +forest which divides us from Hreptyoff.” + +“Is that Hreptyoff already?” + +“You would see it as a thing on your palm, but the trees hide it.” + +They rode into a small forest; but they had not ridden halfway +through it when a swarm of lights appeared on the other edge like +a swarm of fireflies, or glittering stars. Those stars began to +approach with amazing rapidity; and suddenly the whole forest was +quivering with shouts,-- + +“Vivat the lady! Vivat her great mightiness! vivat our commandress! +vivat, vivat!” + +These were soldiers who had hastened to greet Basia. Hundreds of +them mingled in one moment with the Tartars. Each held on a long +pole a burning taper, fixed in a split at the end of the pole. +Some had iron candlesticks on pikes, from which burning rosin was +falling in the form of long fiery tears. + +Basia was surrounded quickly with throngs of mustached faces, +threatening, somewhat wild, but radiant with joy. The greater +number of them had never seen Basia in their lives; many expected +to meet an imposing person; hence their delight was all the greater +at sight of that lady, almost a child in appearance, who was riding +on a white palfrey and bent in thanks to every side her wonderful, +rosy face, small and joyous, but at the same time greatly excited +by the unlooked-for reception. + +“I thank you, gentlemen,” said she; “I know that this is not for +me.” But her silvery voice was lost in the _vivats_, and the forest +was trembling from shouts. + +The officers from the squadron of the starosta of Podolia and the +chamberlain of Premysl, Motovidlo’s Cossacks and the Tartars, +mingled together. Each wished to see the lady commandress, to +approach her; some of the most urgent kissed the edge of her skirt +or her foot in the stirrup. For these half-wild partisans, inured +to raids and man-hunting, to bloodshed and slaughter, that was a +sight so unusual, so new, that in presence of it their hard hearts +were moved, and some kind of feeling, new and unknown to them, was +roused in their breasts. They came to meet her out of love for Pan +Michael, wishing to give him pleasure, and perhaps to flatter him; +and behold! sudden tenderness seizes them. That smiling, sweet, +and innocent face, with gleaming eyes and distended nostrils, +became dear to them in one moment. “That is our child!” cried old +Cossacks, real wolves of the steppe. “A cherub, Pan Commander.” +“She is a morning dawn! a dear flower!” shouted the officers. “We +will fall, one after another, for her!” And the Tartars, clicking +with their tongues, put their palms to their broad breasts and +cried, “Allah! Allah!” Volodyovski was greatly touched, but glad; +he put his hands on his hips and was proud of his Basia. + +Shouts were heard continually. At last the caravan came out of the +forest, and before the eyes of the newly arrived appeared firm +wooden buildings, erected in a circle on high ground. That was the +stanitsa of Hreptyoff, as clearly seen then as in daylight, for +inside the stockade enormous piles were burning, on which whole +logs had been thrown. The square was full of fires, but smaller, so +as not to burn up the place. The soldiers quenched their torches; +then each drew from his shoulder, one a musket, another a gun, a +third a pistol, and thundered in greeting to the lady. Musicians +came too in front of the stockade: the starosta’s band with crooked +horns, the Cossacks with trumpets, drums, and various stringed +instruments, and at last the Tartars, pre-eminent for squeaking +pipes. The barking of the garrison dogs and the bellowing of +terrified cattle added still to the uproar. + +The convoy remained now in the rear, and in front rode Basia, +having on one side her husband, and on the other Zagloba. Over +the gate, beautifully ornamented with birch boughs, stood black, +on membranes of bladder smeared with tallow and lighted from the +inside, the inscription:-- + + “May Cupid give you many happy moments! + Dear guests, _crescite, multiplicamini!_” + +“Vivant, floreant!” cried the soldiers, when the little knight and +Basia halted to read the inscription. + +“For God’s sake!” said Zagloba, “I’m a guest too; but if that wish +for multiplication concerns me, may the crows pluck me if I know +what to do with it.” + +But Pan Zagloba found a special transparency intended for himself, +and with no small pleasure he read on it,-- + + “Long live our great mighty Onufry Zagloba, + The highest ornament of the whole knighthood!” + +Pan Michael was very joyful; the officers were invited to sup with +him; and for the soldiers he gave command to roll out one and +another keg of spirits. A number of bullocks fell also; these the +men began at once to roast at the fires. They sufficed for all +abundantly. Long into the night the stanitsa was thundering with +shouts and musket-shots, so that fear seized the bands of robbers +hidden in the ravines of Ushytsa. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIV. + + +Pan Michael was not idle in his stanitsa, and his men lived +in perpetual toil. One hundred, sometimes a smaller number, +remained as a garrison in Hreptyoff; the rest were on expeditions +continually. The more considerable detachments were sent to clear +out the ravines of Ushytsa; and they lived, as it were, in endless +warfare, for bands of robbers, frequently very numerous, offered +powerful resistance, and more than once it was needful to fight +with them regular battles. Such expeditions lasted days, and at +times tens of days. Pan Michael sent smaller parties as far as +Bratslav for news of the horde and Doroshenko. The task of these +parties was to bring in informants, and therefore to capture them +on the steppes. Some went down the Dniester to Mohiloff and Yampol, +to maintain connection with commandants in those places; some +watched on the Moldavian side; some built bridges and repaired the +old road. + +The country in which such a considerable activity reigned became +pacified gradually; those of the inhabitants who were more +peaceful, and less enamoured of robbery, returned by degrees to +their deserted habitations, at first stealthily, then with more +confidence. A few Jewish handicraftsmen came up to Hreptyoff +itself; sometimes a more considerable Armenian merchant looked +in; shopkeepers visited the place more frequently: Volodyovski +had therefore a not barren hope that if God and the hetman would +permit him to remain a longer time in command, that country which +had grown wild would assume another aspect. That work was merely +the beginning; there was a world of things yet to be done: the +roads were still dangerous; the demoralized people entered into +friendship more readily with robbers than with troops, and for +any cause hid themselves again in the rocky gorges; the fords +of the Dnieper were often passed stealthily by bands made up of +Wallachians, Cossacks, Hungarians, Tartars, and God knows what +people. These sent raids through the country, attacking in Tartar +fashion villages and towns, gathering up everything which let +itself be gathered; for a time yet it was impossible to drop a +sabre from the hand in those regions, or to hang a musket on a +nail; still a beginning was made, and the future promised to be +favorable. + +It was necessary to keep the most sensitive ear toward the eastern +side. From Doroshenko’s forces and his allied chambuls were +detached at short intervals parties larger or smaller; and while +attacking the Polish commands, they spread devastation and fire in +the region about. But since these parties were independent, or at +least seemed so, the little knight crushed them without fear of +bringing a greater storm on the country; and without ceasing in his +resistance, he sought them himself in the steppe so effectually +that in time he made attack disgusting to the boldest. + +Meanwhile Basia managed affairs in Hreptyoff. She was delighted +immensely with that soldier-life which she had never seen before +so closely,--the movement, marches, returns of expeditions, the +prisoners. She told the little knight that she must take part in +one expedition at least; but for the time she was forced to be +satisfied with this, that she sat on her pony occasionally, and +visited with her husband and Zagloba the environs of Hreptyoff. On +such expeditions she hunted foxes and bustards; sometimes the fox +stole out of the grass and shot along through the valleys. Then +they chased him; but Basia kept in front to the best of her power, +right after the dogs, so as to fall on the wearied beast first and +thunder into his red eyes from her pistol. Pan Zagloba liked best +to hunt with falcons, of which the officers had a number of pairs +very well trained. + +Basia accompanied him too; but after Basia Pan Michael sent +secretly a number of tens of men to give aid in emergency, for +though it was known always in Hreptyoff what men were doing in +the desert for twenty miles around, Pan Michael preferred to be +cautious. The soldiers loved Basia more every day, for she took +pains with their food and drink; she nursed the sick and wounded. +Even the sullen Mellehovich, whose head pained him continually, and +who had a harder and a wilder heart than others, grew bright at +the sight of her. Old soldiers were in raptures over her knightly +daring and close knowledge of military affairs. + +“If the Little Falcon were gone,” said they, “she might take +command, and it would not be grievous to fall under such a leader.” + +At times it happened too that when some disorder arose in the +service during Pan Michael’s absence, Basia reprimanded the +soldiers, and obedience to her was great; old warriors were more +grieved by reproval from her mouth than by punishment, which the +veteran Pan Michael inflicted unsparingly for dereliction of duty. +Great discipline reigned always in the command, for Volodyovski, +reared in the school of Prince Yeremi, knew how to hold soldiers +with an iron hand; and, moreover, the presence of Basia softened +wild manners somewhat. Every man tried to please her; every man +thought of her rest and comfort; hence they avoided whatever might +annoy her. + +In the light squadron of Pan Nikolai Pototski there were many +officers, experienced and polite, who, though they had grown rough +in continual wars and adventures, still formed a pleasant company. +These, with the officers from other squadrons, often spent an +evening with the colonel, telling of events and wars in which they +had taken part personally. Among these Pan Zagloba held the first +place. He was the oldest, had seen most and done much; but when, +after one and the second goblet, he was dozing in a comfortable +stuffed chair, which was brought for him purposely, others began. +And they had something to tell, for there were some who had visited +Sweden and Moscow; there were some who had passed their years of +youth at the Saitch before the days of Hmelnitski; there were some +who as captives had herded sheep in the Crimea; who in slavery +had dug wells in Bagchesarai; who had visited Asia Minor; who had +rowed through the Archipelago in Turkish galleys; who had beaten +with their foreheads on the grave of Christ in Jerusalem; who +had experienced every adventure and every mishap, and still had +appeared again under the flag to defend to the end of their lives, +to the last breath, those border regions steeped in blood. + +When in November the evenings became longer and there was peace +on the side of the broad steppe, for the grass had withered, they +used to assemble in the colonel’s house daily. Hither came Pan +Motovidlo, the leader of the Cossacks,--a Russian by blood, a man +lean as pincers and tall as a lance, no longer young; he had not +left the field for twenty years and more. Pan Deyma came too, the +brother of that one who had killed Pan Ubysh; and with them Pan +Mushalski, a man formerly wealthy, but who, taken captive in early +years, had rowed in a Turkish galley, and escaping from bondage, +had left his property to others, and with sabre in hand was +avenging his wrongs on the race of Mohammed. He was an incomparable +bowman, who, when he chose, pierced with an arrow a heron in its +lofty flight. There came also the two partisans, Pan Vilga and Pan +Nyenashinyets, great soldiers, and Pan Hromyka and Pan Bavdynovich, +and many others. When these began to tell tales and to throw +forth words quickly, the whole Oriental world was seen in their +narratives,--Bagchesarai and Stambul, the minarets and sanctuaries +of the false prophet, the blue waters of the Bosphorus, the +fountains, and the palace of the Sultan, the swarms of men in the +stone city, the troops, the janissaries, the dervishes, and that +whole terrible locust-swarm, brilliant as a rainbow, against which +the Commonwealth with bleeding breast was defending the Russian +cross, and after it all the crosses and churches in Europe. + +The old soldiers sat in a circle in the broad room, like a flock of +storks which, wearied with flying, had settled on some grave-mound +of the steppe and were making themselves heard with great uproar. +In the fireplace logs of pitch-pine were burning, casting out +sharp gleams through the whole room. Moldavian wine was heated at +the fire by the order of Basia; and attendants dipped it with tin +dippers and gave it to the knights. From outside the walls came +the calls of the sentries; the crickets, of which Pan Michael had +complained, were chirping in the room and whistling sometimes in +the chinks stuffed with moss; the November wind, blowing from the +north, grew more and more chilly. During such cold it was most +agreeable to sit in a comfortable, well-lighted room, and listen to +the adventures of the knights. + +On such an evening Pan Mushalski spoke as follows:-- + +“May the Most High have in His protection the whole sacred +Commonwealth, us all, and among us especially her grace, the lady +here present, the worthy wife of our commander, on whose beauty +our eyes are scarcely worthy to gaze. I have no wish to rival Pan +Zagloba, whose adventures would have roused the greatest wonder in +Dido herself and her charming attendants; but if you, gentlemen, +will give time to hear my adventures, I will not delay, lest I +offend the honorable company. + +“In youth I inherited in the Ukraine a considerable estate near +Tarashcha. I had two villages from my mother in a peaceable region +near Yaslo; but I chose to live in my father’s place, since it was +nearer the horde and more open to adventure. Knightly daring drew +me toward the Saitch, but for us there was nothing there at that +time; I went to the Wilderness in company with restless spirits, +and experienced delight. It was pleasant for me on my lands; one +thing alone pained me keenly,--I had a bad neighbor. He was a +mere peasant, from Byalotserkov, who had been in his youth at the +Saitch, where he rose to the office of kuren ataman, and was an +envoy from the Cossacks to Warsaw, where he became a noble. His +name was Didyuk. And you, gentlemen, must know that the Mushalskis +derive their descent from a certain chief of the Samnites, called +Musca, which in our tongue means _mucha_ (fly). That Musca, after +fruitless attacks on the Romans, came to the court of Zyemovit, the +son of Piast, who renamed him, for greater convenience, Muscalski, +which later on his posterity changed to Mushalski. Feeling that I +was of such noble blood, I looked with great abomination on that +Didyuk. If the scoundrel had known how to respect the honor which +met him, and to recognize the supreme perfection of the rank of +noble above all others, perhaps I might have said nothing. But +he, while holding land like a noble, mocked at the dignity, and +said frequently: ‘Is my shadow taller now? I was a Cossack, and a +Cossack I’ll remain; but nobility and all you devils of Poles are +that for me--’ I cannot in this place relate to you, gentlemen, +what foul gesture he made, for the presence of her grace, the lady, +will not in any way permit me to do so. But a wild rage seized me, +and I began to persecute him. He was not afraid; he was a resolute +man, and paid me with interest. I would have attacked him with a +sabre; but I did not like to do so, in view of his insignificant +origin. I hated him as the plague, and he pursued me with venom. +Once, on the square in Tarashcha, he fired at me, and came within +one hair of killing me; in return, I opened his head with a +hatchet. Twice I invaded his house with my servants, and twice he +fell upon mine with his ruffians. He could not master me, neither +could I overcome him. I wished to use law against him; bah! what +kind of law is there in the Ukraine, when ruins of towns are still +smoking? Whoever can summon ruffians in the Ukraine may jeer at +the Commonwealth. So did he do, blaspheming besides this common +mother of ours, not remembering for a moment that she, by raising +him to the rank of noble, had pressed him to her bosom, given him +privileges in virtue of which he owned land and that boundless +liberty which he could not have had under any other rule. If we +could have met in neighbor fashion, arguments would not have failed +me; but we did not see each other except with a musket in one hand +and a firebrand in the other. Hatred increased in me daily, until I +had grown yellow. I was thinking always of one thing,--how to seize +him. I felt, however, that hatred was a sin; and I only wished, in +return for his insults to nobility, to tear his skin with sticks, +and then, forgiving him all his sins, as beseemed me, a true +Christian, to give command to shoot him down simply. But the Lord +God ordained otherwise. + +“Beyond the village I had a nice bee farm, and went one day to look +at it. The time was near evening. I was there barely the length +of ten ‘Our Fathers,’ when some clamor struck my ears. I looked +around. Smoke like a cloud was over the village. In a moment men +were rushing toward me. The horde! the horde! And right there +behind the men a legion, I tell you. Arrows were flying as thickly +as drops in a rain shower; and wherever I looked, sheepskin coats +and the devilish snouts of the horde. I sprang to horse! But before +I could touch the stirrup with my foot, five or six lariats were +on me. I tore away, for I was strong then. _Nec Hercules!_ Three +months afterward I found myself with another captive in a Crimean +village beyond Bagchesarai. Salma Bey was the name of my master. +He was a rich Tartar, but a sullen man and cruel to captives. We +had to work under clubs, to dig wells, and toil in the fields. +I wished to ransom myself; I had the means to do so. Through a +certain Armenian I wrote letters to Yaslo. I know not whether the +letters were delivered, or the ransom intercepted; it is enough +that nothing came. They took me to Tsargrad[18] and sold me to be a +galley-slave. + +“There is much to tell of that city, for I know not whether there +is a greater and a more beautiful one in the world. People are +there as numerous as grass on the steppe, or as stones in the +Dniester; strong battlemented walls; tower after tower. Dogs wander +through the city together with the people; the Turks do not harm +them, because they feel their relationship, being dog brothers +themselves. There are no other ranks with them but lords and +slaves, and there is nothing more grievous than Pagan captivity. +God knows whether it is true, but I heard in the galleys that the +waters in Tsargrad, such as the Bosphorus, and the Golden Horn too, +which enters the heart of the city, have come from tears shed by +captives. Not a few of mine were shed there. + +“Terrible is the Turkish power, and to no potentate are so many +kings subject as to the Sultan. The Turks themselves say that were +it not for Lehistan,--thus they name our mother,--they would have +been lords of the earth long ago. ‘Behind the shoulders of the +Pole,’ say they, ‘the rest of the world live in injustice; for the +Pole,’ say they, ‘lies like a dog in front of the cross, and bites +our hands.’ And they are right, for it is that way, and it will be +that way. And we here in Hreptyoff and the commands farther on in +Mohiloff, in Yampol, in Rashkoff,--what else are we doing? There is +a world of wickedness in our Commonwealth; but still I think that +God will account to us for this service sometime, and perhaps men +too will account to us. + +“But now I will return to what happened to me. The captives who +live on land, in towns and villages, groan in less suffering than +those who row in galleys. For the galley-slaves when once riveted +on the bench near the oars are never unriveted, day or night, or +festival; they must live there in chains till they die; and if the +vessel goes down in a battle, they must go with it. They are all +naked; the cold freezes them; the rain wets them; hunger pinches +them; and for that there is no help but tears and terrible toil, +for the oars are so heavy and large that two men are needed at one +of them. + +“They brought me in the night and riveted my chains, having put me +in front of some comrade in misery whom in the darkness I could +not distinguish. When I heard that beating of the hammer and the +sound of the fetters, dear God! it seemed to me that they were +driving the nails of my coffin; I would have preferred even that. I +prayed, but hope in my heart was as if the wind had blown it away. +A kavadji stifled my groans with blows; I sat there in silence all +night, till day began to break. I looked then on him who was to +work the same oar with me. O dear Jesus Christ! can you guess who +was in front of me, gentlemen? Didyuk! + +“I knew him at once, though he was naked, had grown thin, and the +beard had come down to his waist,--for he had been sold long before +to the galleys. I gazed on him, and he on me; he recognized me. +We said not a word to each other. See what had come to us! Still, +there was such rancor in both that not only did we not greet each +other, but hatred burst up like a flame in us, and delight seized +the heart of each that his enemy had to suffer the same things as +he. That very day the galley moved on its voyage. It was strange +to hold one oar with your bitterest enemy, to eat from one dish +with him food which at home with us dogs would not eat, to endure +the same tyranny, to breathe the same air, to suffer together, to +weep face to face. We sailed through the Hellespont, and then the +Archipelago. Island after island is there, and all in the power of +the Turk. Both shores also,--a whole world! Oh, how we suffered! +In the day, heat indescribable. The sun burned with such force +that the waters seemed to flame from it; and when those flames +began to quiver and dance on the waves, you would have said that +a fiery rain was falling. Sweat poured from us, and our tongues +cleaved to the roofs of our mouths. At night the cold bit us like +a dog. Solace from no place; nothing but suffering, sorrow for +lost happiness, torment and pain. Words cannot tell it. At one +station in the Grecian land we saw from the galley famous ruins +of a temple which the Greeks reared in old times. Column stands +there by column; as if gold, that marble is yellow from age. All +was seen clearly, for it was on a steep height, and the sky is +like turquoise in Greece. Then we sailed on around the Morea. Day +followed day, week followed week; Didyuk and I had not exchanged +a word, for pride and rancor dwelt still in our hearts. But we +began to break slowly under God’s hand. From toil and change of +air the sinful flesh was falling from our bones; wounds, given by +the lash, were festering in the sun. In the night we prayed for +death. When I dozed a little, I heard Didyuk say, ‘O Christ, have +mercy! Holy Most Pure, have mercy! Let me die.’ He also heard and +saw how I stretched forth my hands to the Mother of God and her +Child. And here it was as if the sea had blown hatred from the +heart. There was less of it, and then less. At last, when I had +wept over myself, I wept over him. We looked on each other then +differently. Nay! we began to help each other. When sweating and +deathly weariness came on me, he rowed alone; when he was in a +similar state, I did the same for him. When they brought a plate +of food, each one considered that the other ought to have it. But, +gentlemen, see what the nature of man is! Speaking plainly, we +loved each other already, but neither wished to say the word first. +The rogue was in him, the Ukraine spirit! We changed only when it +had become terribly hard for us and grievous, and we said to-day, +‘to-morrow we shall meet the Venetian fleet--’ Provisions too were +scarce, and they spared everything on us but the lash. Night came; +we were groaning in quiet, and he in his way, I in mine, were +praying still more earnestly. I looked by the light of the moon; +tears were flowing down his beard in a torrent. My heart rose, and +I said, ‘Didyuk, we are from the same parts; let us forgive each +other our offences.’ When he heard this, dear God! didn’t the man +sob, and pull till his chains rattled! We fell into each other’s +arms over the oar, kissing each other and weeping. I cannot tell +you how long we held each other, for we forgot ourselves, but we +were trembling from sobs.” + +Here Pan Mushalski stopped, and began to remove something from +around his eyes with his fingers. A moment of silence followed; but +the cold north wind whistled from between the beams, and in the +room the fire hissed and the crickets chirped. Then Pan Mushalski +panted, drew a deep breath, and continued:-- + +“The Lord God, as will appear, blessed us and showed us His favor; +but at the time we paid bitterly for our brotherly feeling. While +we were embracing, we entangled the chains so that we could not +untangle them. The overseers came and extricated us, but the lash +whistled above us for more than an hour. They beat us without +looking where. Blood flowed from me, flowed also from Didyuk; the +two bloods mingled and went in one stream to the sea. But that is +nothing! it is an old story--to the glory of God! + +“From that time it did not come to my head that I was descended +from the Samnites, and Didyuk a peasant from Byalotserkov, recently +ennobled. I could not have loved my own brother more than I loved +him. Even if he had not been ennobled, it would have been one to +me,--though I preferred that he should be a noble. And he, in old +fashion, as once he had returned hatred with interest, now returned +love. Such was his nature. + +“There was a battle on the following day. The Venetians scattered +to the four winds the Turkish fleet. Our galley, shattered terribly +by a culverin, took refuge at some small desert island, simply +a rock sticking out of the sea. It was necessary to repair it; +and since the soldiers had perished, and hands were lacking, the +officers were forced to unchain us and give us axes. The moment we +landed I glanced at Didyuk; but the same thing was in his head that +was in mine. ‘Shall it be at once?’ inquired he of me. ‘At once!’ +said I; and without thinking further, I struck the chubachy on the +head; and Didyuk struck the captain. After us others rose like +a flame! In an hour we had finished the Turks; then we repaired +the galley somehow, took our seats in it without chains, and the +Merciful God commanded the winds to blow us to Venice. + +“We reached the Commonwealth on begged bread. I divided my estate +at Yaslo with Didyuk, and we both took the field again to pay for +our tears and our blood. At the time of Podhaytse Didyuk went +through the Saitch to join Sirka, and with him to the Crimea. What +they did there and what a diversion they made, you, gentlemen, know. + +“On his way home Didyuk, sated with vengeance, was killed by an +arrow. I was left; and as often as I stretch a bow, I do it for +him, and there are not wanting in this honorable company witnesses +to testify that I have delighted his soul in that way more than +once.” + +Here Pan Mushalski was silent, and again nothing was to be heard +but the whistling of the north wind and the crackling of the fire. +The old warrior fixed his glance on the flaming logs, and after a +long silence concluded as follows:-- + +“Nalevaiko and Loboda have been; Hmelnitski has been; and now +Doroshenko has come. The earth is not dried of blood; we are +wrangling and fighting, and still God has sown in our hearts some +seeds of love, and they lie in barren ground, as it were, till +under the oppression and under the chain of the Pagan, till from +Tartar captivity, they give fruit unexpectedly.” + +“Trash is trash!” said Zagloba, waking up suddenly. + + + + +CHAPTER XXV. + + +Mellehovich was regaining health slowly; but because he had taken +no part in expeditions and was sitting confined to his room, no +one was thinking of the man. All at once an incident turned the +attention of all to him. + +Pan Motovidlo’s Cossacks seized a Tartar lurking near the stanitsa +in a certain strange manner, and brought him to Hreptyoff. After +a strict examination it came out that he was a Lithuanian Tartar, +but of those who, deserting their service and residence in the +Commonwealth, had gone under the power of the Sultan. He came +from beyond the Dniester, and had a letter from Krychinski to +Mellehovich. + +Pan Michael was greatly disturbed at this, and called the officers +to council immediately. “Gracious gentlemen,” said he, “you know +well how many Tartars, even of those who have lived for years +immemorial in Lithuania and here in Russia, have gone over recently +to the horde, repaying the Commonwealth for its kindness with +treason. Therefore we should not trust any one of them too much, +and should follow their acts with watchful eye. We have here too +a small Tartar squadron, numbering one hundred and fifty good +horse, led by Mellehovich. I do not know this Mellehovich from +of old; I know only this, that the hetman has made him captain +for eminent services, and sent him here with his men. It was a +wonder to me, too, that no one of you gentlemen knew him before +his entrance into service, or heard of him. This fact, that our +Tartars love him greatly and obey him blindly, I explained by his +bravery and famous deeds; but even they do not know whence he is, +nor who he is. Relying on the recommendation of the hetman, I have +not suspected him of anything hitherto, nor have I examined him, +though he shrouds himself in a certain secrecy. People have various +fancies; and this is nothing to me, if each man performs his own +duty. But, you see, Pan Motovidlo’s men have captured a Tartar who +was bringing a letter from Krychinski to Mellehovich; and I do not +know whether you are aware, gentlemen, who Krychinski is?” + +“Of course!” said Pan Nyenashinyets. “I know Krychinski personally, +and all know him now from his evil fame.” + +“We were at school together--” began Pan Zagloba; but he stopped +suddenly, remembering that in such an event Krychinski must be +ninety years old, and at that age men were not usually fighting. + +“Speaking briefly,” continued the little knight, “Krychinski is a +Polish Tartar. He was a colonel of one of our Tartar squadrons; +then he betrayed his country and went over to the Dobrudja horde, +where he has, as I hear, great significance, for there they hope +evidently that he will bring over the rest of the Tartars to the +Pagan side. With such a man Mellehovich has entered into relations, +the best proof of which is this letter, the tenor of which is as +follows.” Here the little knight unfolded the letter, struck the +top of it with his hand, and began to read:-- + + BROTHER GREATLY BELOVED OF MY SOUL,--Your messenger came to + us and delivered-- + +“He writes Polish?” interrupted Zagloba. + +“Krychinski, like all our Tartars, knows only Russian and Polish,” +said the little knight; “and Mellehovich also will surely not gnaw +in Tartar. Listen, gentlemen, without interruption.” + + --and delivered your letter. May God bring about that all + will be well, and that you will accomplish what you desire! + We take counsel here often with Moravski, Aleksandrovich, + Tarasovski, and Groholski, and write to other brothers, + taking their advice too, touching the means through which + that which you desire may come to pass most quickly. News + came to us of how you suffered loss of health; therefore + I send a man to see you with his eyes and bring us + consolation. Maintain the secret carefully, for God forbid + that it should be known prematurely! May God make your race + as numerous as stars in the sky! + + KRYCHINSKI. + +Volodyovski finished, and began to cast his eyes around on those +present; and since they kept unbroken silence, evidently weighing +the gist of the letter with care, he said: “Tarasovski, Moravski, +Groholski, and Aleksandrovich are all former Tartar captains, and +traitors.” + +“So are Poturzynski, Tvorovski, and Adurovich,” added Pan Snitko. +“Gentlemen, what do you say of this letter?” + +“Open treason! there is nothing here upon which to deliberate,” +said Pan Mushalski. “He is simply conspiring with Mellehovich to +take our Tartars over to their side.” + +“For God’s sake! what a danger to our command!” cried a number of +voices. “Our Tartars too would give their souls for Mellehovich; +and if he orders them, they will attack us in the night.” + +“The blackest treason under the sun!” cried Pan Deyma. + +“And the hetman himself made that Mellehovich a captain!” said Pan +Mushalski. + +“Pan Snitko,” said Zagloba, “what did I say when I looked at +Mellehovich? Did I not tell you that a renegade and a traitor were +looking with the eyes of that man? Ha! it was enough for me to +glance at him. He might deceive all others, but not me. Repeat my +words, Pan Snitko, but do not change them. Did I not say that he +was a traitor?” + +Pan Snitko thrust his feet back under the bench and bent his head +forward, “In truth, the penetration of your grace is to be wondered +at; but what is true, is true. I do not remember that your grace +called him a traitor. Your grace said only that he looked out of +his eyes like a wolf.” + +“Ha! then you maintain that a dog is a traitor, and a wolf is not a +traitor; that a wolf does not bite the hand which fondles him and +gives him to eat? Then a dog is a traitor? Perhaps you will defend +Mellehovich yet, and make traitors of all the rest of us?” + +Confused in this manner, Pan Snitko opened his eyes and mouth +widely, and was so astonished that he could not utter a word for +some time. + +Meanwhile Pan Mushalski, who formed opinions quickly, said at once, +“First of all, we should thank the Lord God for discovering such +infamous intrigues, and then send six dragoons with Mellehovich to +put a bullet in his head.” + +“And appoint another captain,” added Nyenashinyets. “The reason is +so evident that there can be no mistake.” + +To which Pan Michael added: “First, it is necessary to examine +Mellehovich, and then to inform the hetman of these intrigues, for +as Pan Bogush from Zyembitse told me, the Lithuanian Tartars are +very dear to the marshal of the kingdom.” + +“But, your grace,” said Pan Motovidlo, “a general inquiry will be a +favor to Mellehovich, since he has never before been an officer.” + +“I know my authority,” said Volodyovski, “and you need not remind +me of it.” + +Then the others began to exclaim, “Let such a son stand before our +eyes, that traitor, that betrayer!” + +The loud calls roused Zagloba, who had been dozing somewhat; this +happened to him now continually. He recalled quickly the subject of +the conversation and said: “No, Pan Snitko; the moon is hidden in +your escutcheon, but your wit is hidden still better, for no one +could find it with a candle. To say that a dog, a faithful dog, is +a traitor, and a wolf is not a traitor! Permit me, you have used up +your wit altogether.” + +Pan Snitko raised his eyes to heaven to show how he was +suffering innocently, but he did not wish to offend the old man +by contradiction; besides, Volodyovski commanded him to go for +Mellehovich; he went out, therefore, in haste, glad to escape +in that way. He returned soon, conducting the young Tartar, +who evidently knew nothing yet of the seizure of Krychinski’s +messenger. His dark and handsome face had become very pale, but he +was in health and did not even bind his head with a kerchief; he +merely covered it with a Crimean cap of red velvet. The eyes of all +were as intent on him as on a rainbow; he inclined to the little +knight rather profoundly, and then to the company rather haughtily. + +“Mellehovich!” said Volodyovski, fixing on the Tartar his quick +glance, “do you know Colonel Krychinski?” + +A sudden and threatening shadow flew over the face of Mellehovich. +“I know him!” + +“Read,” said the little knight, giving him the letter found on the +messenger. + +Mellehovich began to read; but before he had finished, calmness +returned to his face. “I await your order,” said he, returning the +letter. + +“How long have you been plotting treason, and what confederates +have you?” + +“Am I accused, then, of treason?” + +“Answer; do not inquire,” said the little knight, threateningly. + +“Then I will give this answer: I have plotted no treason; I have no +confederates; or if I have, gentlemen, they are men whom you will +not judge.” + +Hearing this, the officers gritted their teeth, and straightway a +number of threatening voices called, “More submissively, dog’s son, +more submissively! You are standing before your betters!” + +Thereupon Mellehovich surveyed them with a glance in which cold +hatred was glittering. “I am aware of what I owe to the commandant, +as my chief,” said he, bowing a second time to Volodyovski. “I know +that I am held inferior by you, gentlemen, and I do not seek your +society. Your grace” (here he turned to the little knight) “has +asked me of confederates; I have two in my work: one is Pan Bogush, +under-stolnik of Novgrod, and the other is the grand hetman of the +kingdom.” + +When they heard these words, all were astonished greatly, and for a +time there was silence; at last Pan Michael inquired, “In what way?” + +“In this way,” answered Mellehovich; “Krychinski, Moravski, +Tvorovski, Aleksandrovich, and all the others went to the horde +and have done much harm to the country; but they did not find +fortune in their new service. Perhaps too their consciences are +moved; it is enough that the title of traitor is bitter to them. +The hetman is well aware of this, and has commissioned Pan Bogush, +and also Pan Myslishevski, to bring them back to the banner of +the Commonwealth. Pan Bogush has employed me in this mission, and +commanded me to come to an agreement with Krychinski. I have at my +quarters letters from Pan Bogush which your grace will believe more +quickly than my words.” + +“Go with Pan Snitko for those letters and bring them at once.” + +Mellehovich went out. + + “Gracious gentlemen,” said the little knight, quickly, + “we have offended this soldier greatly through over-hasty + judgment; for if he has those letters, he tells the truth, + and I begin to think that he has them. Then he is not + only a cavalier famous through military exploits, but a + man sensitive to the good of the country, and reward, not + unjust judgments, should meet him for that. As God lives! + this must be corrected at once.” + +The others were sunk in silence, not knowing what to say; but +Zagloba closed his eyes, feigning sleep this time. + +Meanwhile Mellehovich returned and gave the little knight Bogush’s +letter. Volodyovski read as follows:-- + + “I hear from all sides that there is no one more fitted + than you for such a service, and this by reason of the + wonderful love which those men bear to you. The hetman is + ready to forgive them, and promises forgiveness from the + Commonwealth. Communicate with Krychinski as frequently as + possible through reliable people, and promise him a reward. + Guard the secret carefully, for if not, as God lives, you + would destroy them all. You may divulge the affair to Pan + Volodyovski, for your chief can aid you greatly. Do not + spare toil and effort, seeing that the end crowns the work, + and be certain that our mother will reward your good-will + with love equal to it.” + +“Behold my reward!” muttered the young Tartar, gloomily. + +“By the dear God! why did you not mention a word of this to any +one?” cried Pan Michael. + +“I wished to tell all to your grace, but I had no opportunity, +for I was ill after that accident. Before their graces” (here +Mellehovich turned to the officers) “I had a secret which I was +prohibited from telling; this prohibition your grace will certainly +enjoin on them now, so as not to ruin those other men.” + +“The proofs of your virtue are so evident that a blind man could +not deny them,” said the little knight. “Continue the affair with +Krychinski. You will have no hindrance in this, but aid, in proof +of which I give you my hand as to an honorable cavalier. Come to +sup with me this evening.” + +Mellehovich pressed the hand extended to him, and inclined for +the third time. From the corners of the room other officers moved +toward him, saying, “We did not know you; but whoso loves virtue +will not withdraw his hand from you to-day.” + +But the young Tartar straightened himself suddenly, pushed his head +back like a bird of prey ready to strike, and said, “I am standing +before my betters.” Then he went out of the room. + +It was noisy after his exit. “It is not to be wondered at,” said +the officers among themselves; “his heart is indignant yet at the +injustice, but that will pass. We must treat him differently. He +has real knightly mettle in him. The hetman knew what he was doing. +Miracles are happening; well, well!” + +Pan Snitko was triumphing in silence; at last he could not restrain +himself and said, “Permit me, your grace, but that wolf was not a +traitor.” + +“Not a traitor?” retorted Zagloba. “He was a traitor, but a +virtuous one, for he betrayed not us, but the horde. Do not lose +hope, Pan Snitko; I will pray to-day for your wit, and perhaps the +Holy Ghost will have mercy.” + +Basia was greatly comforted when Zagloba related the whole affair +to her, for she had good-will and compassion for Mellehovich. +“Michael and I must go,” said she, “on the first dangerous +expedition with him, for in this way we shall show our confidence +most thoroughly.” + +But the little knight began to stroke Basia’s rosy face and said, +“O suffering fly, I know you! With you it is not a question of +Mellehovich, but you would like to buzz off to the steppe and +engage in a battle. Nothing will come of that!” + +“Mulier insidiosa est (woman is insidious)!” said Zagloba, with +gravity. + +At this time Mellehovich was sitting in his own room with the +Tartar messenger and speaking in a whisper. The two sat so near +each other that they were almost forehead to forehead. A taper of +mutton-tallow was burning on the table, casting yellow light on +the face of Mellehovich, which, in spite of its beauty, was simply +terrible; there were depicted on it hatred, cruelty, and a savage +delight. + +“Halim, listen!” whispered Mellehovich. + +“Effendi,” answered the messenger. + +“Tell Krychinski that he is wise, for in the letter there was +nothing that could harm me; tell him that he is wise. Let him never +write more clearly. They will trust me now still more, all of them, +the hetman himself, Bogush, Myslishevski, the command here,--all! +Do you hear? May the plague stifle them!” + +“I hear, Effendi.” + +“But I must be in Rashkoff first, and then I will return to this +place.” + +“Effendi, young Novoveski will recognize you.” + +“He will not. He saw me at Kalnik, at Bratslav, and did not know +me. He will look at me, wrinkle his brows, but will not recognize +me. He was fifteen years old when I ran away from the house. Eight +times has winter covered the steppes since that hour. I have +changed. The old man would know me, but the young one will not know +me. I will notify you from Rashkoff. Let Krychinski be ready, and +hold himself in the neighborhood. You must have an understanding +with the perkulabs. In Yampol, also, is our squadron. I will +persuade Bogush to get an order from the hetman for me, that it +will be easier for me to act on Krychinski from that place. But I +must return hither,--I must! I do not know what will happen, how I +shall manage. Fire burns me; in the night sleep flies from me. Had +it not been for her, I should have died.” + +Mellehovich’s lips began to quiver; and bending still again to the +messenger, he whispered, as if in a fever, “Halim, blessed be her +hands, blessed her head, blessed the earth on which she walks! Do +you hear, Halim? Tell them there that through her I am well.” + + + + +CHAPTER XXVI. + + +Father Kaminski had been a soldier in his youthful years and a +cavalier of great courage; he was now stationed at Ushytsa and +was reorganizing a parish. But as the church was in ruins, and +parishioners were lacking, this pastor without a flock visited +Hreptyoff, and remained there whole weeks, edifying the knights +with pious instruction. He listened with attention to the narrative +of Pan Mushalski, and spoke to the assembly a few evenings later as +follows:-- + +“I have always loved to hear narratives in which sad adventures +find a happy ending, for from them it is evident that whomever +God’s hand guides, it can free from the toils of the pursuer and +lead even from the Crimea to a peaceful roof. Therefore let each +one of you fix this in his mind: For the Lord there is nothing +impossible, and let no one of you even in direst necessity lose +trust in God’s mercy. This is the truth! + +“It was praiseworthy in Pan Mushalski to love a common man with +brotherly affection. The Saviour Himself gave us an example when +He, though of royal blood, loved common people and made many of +them apostles and helped them to promotion, so that now they have +seats in the heavenly senate. + +“But personal love is one thing, and general love--that of one +nation to another--is something different. The love which is +general, our Lord, the Redeemer, observed no less earnestly than +the other. And where do we find this love? When, O man, you look +through the world, there is such hatred in hearts everywhere, as if +people were obeying the commands of the Devil and not of the Lord.” + +“It will be hard, your grace,” said Zagloba, “to persuade us to +love Turks, Tartars, or other barbarians whom the Lord God Himself +must despise thoroughly.” + +“I am not persuading you to that, but I maintain this: that +children of the same mother should have love for one another; but +what do we see? From the days of Hmelnitski, or for thirty years, +no part of these regions is dried from blood.” + +“But whose fault is it?” + +“Whoso will confess his fault first, him will God pardon.” + +“Your grace is wearing the robes of a priest to-day; but in youth +you slew rebels, as we have heard, not at all worse than others.” + +“I slew them, for it was my duty as a soldier to do so; that was +not my sin, but this, that I hated them as a pestilence. I had +private reasons which I will not mention, for those are old times +and the wounds are healed now. I repent that I acted beyond my +duty. I had under my command one hundred men from the squadron +of Pan Nyevodovski; and going often independently with my men, I +burned, slaughtered, and hanged. You, gentlemen, know what times +those were. The Tartars, called in by Hmelnitski, burned and slew; +we burned and slew; the Cossacks left only land and water behind +them in all places, committing atrocities worse than ours and the +Tartars. There is nothing more terrible than civil war! What times +those were no man will ever describe; enough that we and they +fought more like mad dogs than men. + +“Once news was sent to our command that ruffians had besieged +Pan Rushitski in his fortalice. I was sent with my troops to the +rescue. I came too late; the place was level with the ground. But +I fell upon the drunken peasants and cut them down notably; only +a part hid in the grain. I gave command to take these alive, to +hang them for an example. But where? It was easier to plan than to +execute; in the whole village there was not one tree remaining; +even the pear-trees standing on the boundaries between fields were +cut down. I had no time to make gibbets; a forest too, as that was +a steppe-land, was nowhere in view. What could I do? I took my +prisoners and marched on. ‘I shall find a forked oak somewhere,’ +thought I. I went a mile, two miles,--steppe and steppe; you +might roll a ball over it. At last we found traces of a village; +that was toward evening. I gazed around; here and there a pile of +coals, and besides gray ashes, nothing more. On a small hillside +there was a cross, a firm oak one, evidently not long made, for +the wood was not dark yet and glittered in the twilight as if it +were afire. Christ was on it, cut out of tin plate and painted +in such a way that only when you came from one side and saw the +thinness of the plate could you know that not a real statue was +hanging there; but in front the face was as if living, somewhat +pale from pain; on the head a crown of thorns; the eyes were turned +upward with wonderful sadness and pity. When I saw that cross, the +thought flashed into my mind, ‘There is a tree for you; there is +no other,’ but straightway I was afraid. In the name of the Father +and the Son! I will not hang them on the cross. But I thought +that I should comfort the eyes of Christ if I gave command in His +presence to kill those who had spilled so much innocent blood, and +I spoke thus: ‘O dear Lord, let it seem to Thee that these men are +those Jews who nailed Thee to the cross, for these are not better +than those.’ Then I commanded my men to drag the prisoners one by +one to the mound under the cross. There were among them old men, +gray-haired peasants, and youths. The first whom they brought said, +‘By the Passion of the Lord, by that Christ, have mercy on me!’ And +I said in answer, ‘Off with his head!’ A dragoon slashed and cut +off his head. They brought another; the same thing happened: ‘By +that Merciful Christ, have pity on me!’ And I said again, ‘Off with +his head!’ the same with the third, the fourth, the fifth; there +were fourteen of them, and each implored me by Christ. Twilight was +ended when we finished. I gave command to place them in a circle +around the foot of the cross. Fool! I thought to delight the Only +Son with this spectacle. They quivered awhile yet,--one with his +hands, another with his feet, again one floundered like a fish +pulled out of water, but that was short; strength soon left their +bodies, and they lay quiet in a circle. + +“Since complete darkness had come, I determined to stay in that +spot for the night, though there was nothing to make a fire. God +gave a warm night, and my men lay down on horse-blankets; but I +went again under the cross to repeat the usual ‘Our Father’ at the +feet of Christ and commit myself to His mercy. I thought that my +prayer would be the more thankfully accepted, because the day had +passed in toil and in deeds of a kind that I accounted to myself as +a service. + +“It happens frequently to a wearied soldier to fall asleep at his +evening prayers. It happened so to me. The dragoons, seeing how +I was kneeling with head resting on the cross, understood that I +was sunk in pious meditation, and no one wished to interrupt me; +my eyes closed at once, and a wonderful dream came down to me from +that cross. I do not say that I had a vision, for I was not and am +not worthy of that; but sleeping soundly, I saw as if I had been +awake the whole Passion of the Lord. At sight of the suffering +of the Innocent Lamb the heart was crushed in me, tears dropped +from my eyes, and measureless pity took hold of me. ‘O Lord,’ said +I, ‘I have a handful of good men. Dost Thou wish to see what our +cavalry can do? Only beckon with Thy head, and I will bear apart +on sabres in one twinkle those such sons, Thy executioners.’ I had +barely said this when all vanished from the eye; there remained +only the cross, and on it Christ, weeping tears of blood. I +embraced the foot of the holy tree then, and sobbed. How long this +lasted, I know not; but afterward, when I had grown calm somewhat, +I said again, ‘O Lord, O Lord! why didst Thou announce Thy holy +teaching among hardened Jews? Hadst Thou come from Palestine to our +Commonwealth, surely we should not have nailed Thee to the cross, +but would have received Thee splendidly, given Thee all manner of +gifts, and made Thee a noble for the greater increase of Thy divine +glory. Why didst Thou not do this, O Lord?’ + +“I raise my eyes,--this was all in a dream, you remember, +gentlemen,--and what do I see? Behold, our Lord looks on me +severely; He frowns, and suddenly speaks in a loud voice: ‘Cheap +is your nobility at this time; during war every low fellow may buy +it, but no more of this! You are worthy of each other, both you +and the ruffians; and each and the other of you are worse than +the Jews, for you nail me here to the cross every day. Have I not +enjoined love, even for enemies, and forgiveness of sins? But you +tear each other’s entrails like mad beasts. Wherefore I, seeing +this, suffer unendurable torment. You yourself, who wish to rescue +me, and invite me to the Commonwealth, what have you done? See, +corpses are lying here around my cross, and you have bespattered +the foot of it with blood; and still there were among them innocent +persons,--young boys, or blinded men, who, having care from no one, +followed others like foolish sheep. Had you mercy on them; did you +judge them before death? No! You gave command to slay them all for +my sake, and still thought that you were giving comfort to me. In +truth, it is one thing to punish and reprove as a father punishes a +son, or as an elder brother reproves a younger brother, and another +to seek revenge without judgment, without measure, in punishing +and without recognizing cruelty. It has gone so far in this land +that wolves are more merciful than men; that the grass is sweating +bloody dew; that the winds do not blow, but howl; that the rivers +flow in tears, and people stretch forth their hands to death, +saying, ”Oh, our refuge!” + +“‘O Lord,’ cried I, ‘are they better than we? Who has committed the +greatest cruelty? Who brought in the Pagan?’ + +“‘Love them while chastising,’ said the Lord, ‘and then the beam +will fall from their eyes, hardness will leave their hearts, and +my mercy will be upon you. Otherwise the onrush of Tartars will +come, and they will lay bonds upon you and upon them, and you will +be forced to serve the enemy in suffering, in contempt, in tears, +till the day in which you love one another. But if you exceed the +measure in hatred, then there will not be mercy for one or the +other, and the Pagan will possess this land for the ages of ages.’ + +“I grew terrified hearing such commands, and long I was unable to +speak till, throwing myself on my face, I asked, ‘O Lord, what have +I to do to wash away my sins?’ To this the Lord said, ‘Go, repeat +my words; proclaim love.’ After that my dream ended. + +“As night in summer is short, I woke up about dawn, all covered +with dew. I looked; the heads were lying in a circle about the +cross, but already they were blue. A wonderful thing,--yesterday +that sight delighted me; to-day terror took hold of me, especially +at sight of one youth, perhaps seventeen years of age, who was +exceedingly beautiful. I ordered the soldiers to bury the bodies +decently under that cross; from that day forth I was not the same +man. + +“At first I thought to myself, the dream is an illusion; but still +it was thrust into my memory, and, as it were, took possession of +my whole existence. I did not dare to suppose that the Lord Himself +talked with me, for, as I have said, I did not feel myself worthy +of that; but it might be that conscience, hidden in my soul in time +of war, like a Tartar in the grass, spoke up suddenly, announcing +God’s will. I went to confession; the priest confirmed that +supposition. ‘It is,’ said he, ‘the evident will and forewarning of +God; obey, or it will be ill with thee.’ + +“Thenceforth I began to proclaim love. But the officers laughed +at me to my eyes. ‘What!’ said they, ‘is this a priest to give +us instruction? Is it little insult that these dog brothers have +worked upon God? Are the churches that they have burned few in +number; are the crosses that they have insulted not many? Are we to +love them for this?’ In one word, no one would listen to me. + +“After Berestechko I put on these priestly robes so as to announce +with greater weight the word and the will of God. For more than +twenty years I have done this without rest. God is merciful; He +will not punish me, because thus far my voice is a voice crying in +the wilderness. + +“Gracious gentlemen, love your enemies, punish them as a father, +reprimand them as an elder brother, otherwise woe to them, but woe +to you also, woe to the whole Commonwealth! + +“Look around; what is the result of this war and the animosity of +brother against brother? This land has become a desert; I have +graves in Ushytsa instead of parishioners; churches, towns, and +villages are in ruins; the Pagan power is rising and growing over +us like a sea, which is ready to swallow even thee, O rock of +Kamenyets.” + +Pan Nyenashinyets listened with great emotion to the speech of the +priest, so that the sweat came out on his forehead; then he spoke +thus, amid general silence:-- + +“That among Cossacks there are worthy cavaliers, a proof is here +present in Pan Motovidlo, whom we all love and respect. But when it +comes to the general love, of which Father Kaminski has spoken so +eloquently, I confess that I have lived in grievous sin hitherto, +for that love was not in me, and I have not striven to gain it. +Now his grace has opened my eyes somewhat. Without special favor +from God I shall not find such love in my heart, because I bear +there the memory of a cruel injustice, which I will relate to you +briefly.” + +“Let us drink something warm,” said Zagloba. + +“Throw horn-beam on the fire,” said Basia to the attendants. + +And soon after the broad room was bright again with light, and +before each of the knights an attendant placed a quart of heated +beer. All moistened their mustaches in it willingly; and when they +had taken one and a second draught, Pan Nyenashinyets collected his +voice again, and spoke as if a wagon were rumbling,-- + +“My mother when dying committed to my care a sister; Halshka was +her name. I had no wife nor children, therefore I loved that girl +as the apple of my eye. She was twenty years younger than I, and +I had carried her in my arms, I looked on her simply as my own +child. Later I went on a campaign, and the horde took her captive. +When I came home I beat my head against the wall. My property +had vanished in time of the invasion; but I sold what I had, put +my last saddle on a horse, and went with Armenians to ransom my +sister. I found her in Bagchesarai. She was attached to the harem, +not in the harem, for she was only twelve years of age then. I +shall never forget the hour when I found thee, O Halshka. How thou +didst embrace my neck! how thou didst kiss me in the eyes! But +what! It turned out that the money I had brought was too little. +The girl was beautiful. Yehu Aga, who carried her away, asked three +times as much for her. I offered to give myself in addition, but +that did not help. She was bought in the market before my eyes by +Tugai Bey, that famous enemy of ours, who wished to keep her three +years in his harem and then make her his wife. I returned, tearing +my hair. On the road home I discovered that in a Tartar village by +the sea one of Tugai Bey’s wives was dwelling with his favorite son +Azya. Tugai Bey had wives in all the towns and in many villages, so +as to have everywhere a resting-place under his own roof. Hearing +of this son, I thought that God would show me the last means of +salvation for Halshka. At once I determined to bear away that +son, and then exchange him for my sister; but I could not do this +alone. It was necessary to assemble a band in the Ukraine, or the +Wilderness, which was not easy,--first, because the name of Tugai +Bey was terrible in all Russia, and secondly, he was helping the +Cossacks against us. But not a few heroes were wandering through +the steppes,--men looking to their own profit only and ready to go +anywhere for plunder. I collected a notable party of those. What we +passed through before our boats came out on the sea tongue cannot +tell, for we had to hide before the Cossack commanders. But God +blessed us. I stole Azya, and with him splendid booty. We returned +to the Wilderness in safety. I wished to go thence to Kamenyets and +commence negotiations with merchants of that place. + +“I divided all the booty among my heroes, reserving for myself +Tugai Bey’s whelp alone; and since I had acted with such +liberality, since I had suffered so many dangers with those men, +had endured hunger with them, and risked my life for them, I +thought that each one would spring into the fire for me, that I had +won their hearts for the ages. + +“I had reason to repent of that bitterly and soon. It had not come +to my head that they tear their own ataman to pieces, to divide +his plunder between themselves afterward; I forgot that among them +there are no men of faith, virtue, gratitude, or conscience. Near +Kamenyets the hope of a rich ransom for Azya tempted my followers. +They fell on me in the nighttime like wolves, throttled me with a +rope, cut my body with knives, and at last, thinking me dead, threw +me aside in the desert and fled with the boy. + +“God sent me rescue and gave back my health; but my Halshka is gone +forever. Maybe she is living there yet somewhere; maybe after the +death of Tugai Bey another Pagan took her; maybe she has received +the faith of Mohammed; maybe she has forgotten her brother; maybe +her son will shed my blood sometime. That is my history.” + +Here Pan Nyenashinyets stopped speaking and looked on the ground +gloomily. + +“What streams of our blood and tears have flowed for these +regions!” said Pan Mushalski. + +“Thou shalt love thine enemies,” put in Father Kaminski. + +“And when you came to health did you not look for that whelp?” +asked Zagloba. + +“As I learned afterward,” answered Pan Nyenashinyets, “another band +fell on my robbers and cut them to pieces; they must have taken the +child with the booty. I searched everywhere, but he vanished as a +stone dropped into water.” + +“Maybe you met him afterward, but could not recognize him,” said +Basia. + +“I do not know whether the child was as old as three years. I +barely learned that his name was Azya. But I should have recognized +him, for he had tattooed over each breast a fish in blue.” + +All at once Mellehovich, who had sat in silence hitherto, spoke +with a strange voice from the corner of the room, “You would not +have known him by the fish, for many Tartars bear the same sign, +especially those who live near the water.” + +“Not true,” answered the hoary Pan Hromyka; “after Berestechko we +examined the carrion of Tugai Bey,--for it remained on the field; +and I know that he had fish on his breast, and all the other slain +Tartars had different marks.” + +“But I tell you that many wear fish.” + +“True; but they are of the devilish Tugai Bey stock.” + +Further conversation was stopped by the entrance of Pan Lelchyts, +whom Pan Michael had sent on a reconnoissance that morning, and who +had returned just then. + +“Pan Commandant,” said he in the door, “at Sirotski Brod, on the +Moldavian side, there is some sort of band moving toward us.” + +“What kind of people are they?” asked Pan Michael. + +“Robbers. There are a few Wallachians, a few Hungarians; most of +them are men detached from the horde, altogether about two hundred +in number.” + +“Those are the same of whom I have tidings that they are plundering +on the Moldavian side,” said Volodyovski, “The perkulab must have +made it hot for them there, hence they are escaping toward us; +but of the horde alone there will be about two hundred. They will +cross in the night, and at daylight we shall intercept them. Pan +Motovidlo and Mellehovich will be ready at midnight. Drive forward +a small herd of bullocks to entice them, and now to your quarters.” + +The soldiers began to separate, but not all had left the room yet +when Basia ran up to her husband, threw her arms around his neck, +and began to whisper in his ear. He laughed, and shook his head +repeatedly; evidently she was insisting, while pressing her arms +around his neck with more vigor. Seeing this, Zagloba said,-- + +“Give her this pleasure once; if you do, I, old man, will clatter +on with you.” + + + + +CHAPTER XXVII. + + +Independent detachments, occupied in robbery on both banks of the +Dniester, were made up of men of all nationalities inhabiting +the neighboring countries. Runaway Tartars from the Dobrudja +and Belgrod hordes, wilder still and braver than their Crimean +brethren, always preponderated in them; but there were not lacking +either Wallachians, Cossacks, Hungarians, Polish domestics escaped +from stanitsas on the banks of the Dniester. They ravaged now on +the Polish, now on the Moldavian side, crossing and recrossing +the boundary river, as they were hunted by the perkulab’s forces +or by the commandants of the Commonwealth. They had their almost +inaccessible hiding-places in ravines, forests, and caves. The +main object of their attacks was the herds of cattle and horses +belonging to the stanitsas; these herds did not leave the steppes +even in winter, seeking sustenance for themselves under the snow. +But, besides, the robbers attacked villages, hamlets, settlements, +smaller commands, Polish and even Turkish merchants, intermediaries +going with ransom to the Crimea. These bands had their own order +and their leaders, but they joined forces rarely. It happened often +even that larger bands cut down smaller ones. They had increased +greatly everywhere in the Russian regions, especially since the +time of the Cossack wars, when safety of every kind vanished in +those parts. The bands on the Dniester, reinforced by fugitives +from the horde, were peculiarly terrible. Some appeared numbering +five hundred. Their leaders took the title of “bey.” They ravaged +the country in a manner thoroughly Tartar, and more than once +the commandants themselves did not know whether they had to do +with bandits or with advance chambuls of the whole horde. Against +mounted troops, especially the cavalry of the Commonwealth, these +bands could not stand in the open field; but, caught in a trap, +they fought desperately, knowing well that if taken captive the +halter was waiting for them. Their arms were various. Bows and guns +were lacking them, which, however, were of little use in night +attacks. The greater part were armed with daggers and Turkish +yataghans, sling-shots, Tartar sabres, and with horse-skulls +fastened to oak clubs with cords. This last weapon, in strong +hands, did terrible service, for it smashed every sabre. Some had +very long forks pointed with iron, some spears; these in sudden +emergencies they used against cavalry. + +The band which had halted at Sirotski Brod must have been numerous +or must have been in extreme peril on the Moldavian side, since +it had ventured to approach the command at Hreptyoff, in spite +of the terror which the name alone of Pan Volodyovski roused in +the robbers on both sides of the boundary. In fact, another party +brought intelligence that it was composed of more than four hundred +men, under the leadership of Azba Bey, a famous ravager, who for +a number of years had filled the Polish and Moldavian banks with +terror. + +Pan Volodyovski was delighted when he knew with whom he had to +do, and issued proper orders at once. Besides Mellehovich and Pan +Motovidlo, the squadron of the starosta of Podolia went, and that +of the under-stolnik of Premysl. They set out in the night, and, as +it were, in different directions; for as fishermen who cast their +nets widely, in order afterward to meet at one opening, so those +squadrons, marching in a broad circle, were to meet at Sirotski +Brod about dawn. + +Basia assisted with beating heart at the departure of the troops, +since this was to be her first expedition; and the heart rose +in her at sight of those old wolves of the steppe. They went so +quietly that in the fortalice itself it was possible not to hear +them: the bridle-bits did not rattle; stirrup did not strike +against stirrup, sabre against sabre; not a horse neighed. The +night was calm and unusually bright. The full moon lighted clearly +the heights of the stanitsa and the steppe, which was somewhat +inclined toward every side; still, barely had a squadron left the +stockade, barely had it glittered with silver sparks, which the +moon marked on the sabres, when it had vanished from the eye like +a flock of partridges into waves of grass. It seemed to Basia that +they were sportsmen setting out on some hunt, which was to begin at +daybreak, and were going therefore quietly and carefully, so as not +to rouse the game too early. Hence great desire entered her heart +to take part in that hunt. + +Pan Michael did not oppose this, for Zagloba had inclined him to +consent. He knew besides that it was necessary to gratify Basia’s +wish sometime; he preferred therefore to do it at once, especially +since the ravagers were not accustomed to bows and muskets. But +they moved only three hours after the departure of the first +squadrons, for Pan Michael had thus planned the whole affair. Pan +Mushalski, with twenty of Linkhauz’s dragoons and a sergeant, went +with them,--all Mazovians, choice men, behind whose sabres the +charming wife of the commandant was as safe as in her husband’s +room. + +Basia herself, having to ride on a man’s saddle, was dressed +accordingly; she wore pearl-colored velvet trousers, very wide, +looking like a petticoat, and thrust into yellow morocco boots; a +gray overcoat lined with white Crimean sheepskin and embroidered +ornamentally at the seams; she carried a silver cartridge-box, +of excellent work, a light Turkish sabre on a silk pendant, and +pistols in her holsters. Her head was covered with a cap, having a +crown of Venetian velvet, adorned with a heron-feather, and bound +with a rim of lynx-skin; from under the cap looked forth a bright +rosy face, almost childlike, and two eyes curious and gleaming like +coals. + +Thus equipped, and sitting on a chestnut pony, swift and gentle +as a deer, she seemed a hetman’s child, who, under guard of old +warriors, was going to take the first lesson. They were astonished +too at her figure. Pan Zagloba and Pan Mushalski nudged each other +with their elbows, each kissing his hand from time to time, in +sign of unusual homage for Basia; both of them, together with Pan +Michael, allayed her fear as to their late departure. + +“You do not know war,” said the little knight, “and therefore +reproach us with wishing to take you to the place when the battle +is over. Some squadrons go directly; others must make a detour, +so as to cut off the roads, and then they will join the others in +silence, taking the enemy in a trap. We shall be there in time, and +without us nothing will begin, for every hour is reckoned.” + +“But if the enemy takes alarm and escapes between the squadrons?” + +“He is cunning and watchful, but such a war is no novelty to us.” + +“Trust in Michael,” cried Zagloba; “for there is not a man of +more practice than he. Their evil fate sent those bullock-drivers +hither.” + +“In Lubni I was a youth,” said Pan Michael; “and even then they +committed such duties to me. Now, wishing to show you this +spectacle, I have disposed everything with still greater care. +The squadrons will appear before the enemy together, will shout +together, and gallop against the robbers together, as if some one +had cracked a whip.” + +“I! I!” piped Basia, with delight; and standing in the stirrups, +she caught the little knight by the neck. “But may I gallop, too? +What, Michael, what?” asked she, with sparkling eyes. + +“Into the throng I will not let you go, for in the throng an +accident is easy, not to mention this,--that your horse might +stumble; but I have ordered to give rein to our horses immediately +the band driven against us is scattered, and then you may cut down +two or three men, and attack always on the left side, for in that +way it will be awkward for the fugitive to strike across his horse +at you, while you will have him under your hand.” + +“Ho! ho! never fear. You said yourself that I work with the sabre +far better than Uncle Makovetski; let no one give me advice!” + +“Remember to hold the bridle firmly,” put in Zagloba. “They have +their methods; and it may be that when you are chasing, the +fugitive will turn his horse suddenly and stop, then before you can +pass, he may strike you. A veteran never lets his horse out too +much, but reins him in as he wishes.” + +“And never raise your sabre too high, lest you be exposed to a +thrust,” said Pan Mushalski. + +“I shall be near her to guard against accident,” said the little +knight. “You see, in battle the whole difficulty is in this, that +you must think of all things at once,--of your horse, of the +enemy, of your bridle, the sabre, the blow, and the thrust, all +at one time. For him who is trained this comes of itself; but at +first even renowned fencers are frequently awkward, and any common +fellow, if in practice, will unhorse a new man more skilled than +himself. Therefore I will be at your side.” + +“But do not rescue me, and give command to the men that no one is +to rescue me without need.” + +“Well, well! we shall see yet what your courage will be when it +comes to a trial,” answered the little knight, laughing. + +“Or if you will not seize one of us by the skirts,” finished +Zagloba. + +“We shall see!” said Basia, with indignation. + +Thus conversing, they entered a place covered here and there with +thicket. The hour was not far from daybreak, but it had become +darker, for the moon had gone down. A light fog had begun to rise +from the ground and conceal distant objects. In that light fog and +gloom, the indistinct thickets at a distance took the forms of +living creatures in the excited imagination of Basia. More than +once it seemed to her that she saw men and horses clearly. + +“Michael, what is that?” asked she, whispering, and pointing with +her finger. + +“Nothing; bushes.” + +“I thought it was horsemen. Shall we be there soon?” + +“The affair will begin in something like an hour and a half.” + +“Ha!” + +“Are you afraid?” + +“No; but my heart beats with great desire. I, fear! Nothing and +nothing! See, what hoar-frost lies there! It is visible in the +dark.” + +In fact, they were riding along a strip of country on which the +long dry stems of steppe-grass were covered with hoar-frost. Pan +Michael looked and said,-- + +“Motovidlo has passed this way. He must be hidden not more than a +couple of miles distant. It is dawning already!” + +In fact, day was breaking. The gloom was decreasing. The sky and +earth were becoming gray; the air was growing pale; the tops of +the trees and the bushes were becoming covered, as it were, with +silver. The farther clumps began to disclose themselves, as if some +one were raising a curtain from before them one after another. +Meanwhile from the next clump a horseman came out suddenly. + +“From Pan Motovidlo?” asked Volodyovski, when the Cossack stopped +right before them. + +“Yes, your grace.” + +“What is to be heard?” + +“They crossed Sirotski Brod, turned toward the bellowing of the +bullocks, and went in the direction of Kalusik. They took the +cattle, and are at Yurgove Polye.” + +“And where is Pan Motovidlo?” + +“He has stopped near the hill, and Pan Mellehovich neat Kalusik. +Where the other squadrons are I know not.” + +“Well,” said Volodyovski, “I know. Hurry to Pan Motovidlo and carry +the command to close in, and dispose men singly as far as halfway +from Pan Mellehovich. Hurry!” + +The Cossack bent in the saddle and shot forward, so that the flanks +of his horse quivered at once, and soon he was out of sight. They +rode on still more quietly, still more cautiously. Meanwhile it had +become clear day. The haze which had risen from the earth about +dawn fell away altogether, and on the eastern side of the sky +appeared a long streak, bright and rosy, the rosiness and light of +which began to color the air on high land, the edges of distant +ravines, and the hill-tops. Then there came to the ears of the +horsemen a mingled croaking from the direction of the Dniester; and +high in the air before them appeared, flying eastward, an immense +flock of ravens. Single birds separated every moment from the +others, and instead of flying forward directly began to describe +circles, as kites and falcons do when seeking for prey. Pan Zagloba +raised his sabre, pointing the tip of it to the ravens, and said to +Basia,-- + +“Admire the sense of these birds. Only let it come to a battle in +any place, straightway they will fly in from every side, as if +some one had shaken them from a bag. But let the same army march +alone, or go out to meet friends, the birds will not come; thus are +these creatures able to divine the intentions of men, though no +one assists them. The wisdom of nostrils is not sufficient in this +case, and so we have reason to wonder.” + +Meanwhile the birds, croaking louder and louder, approached +considerably; therefore Pan Mushalski turned to the little knight +and said, striking his palm on the bow, “Pan Commandant, will it be +forbidden to bring down one, to please the lady? It will make no +noise.” + +“Bring down even two,” said Volodyovski, seeing how the old soldier +had the weakness of showing the certainty of his arrows. + +Thereupon the incomparable bowman, reaching behind his shoulder, +took out a feathered arrow, put it on the string, and raising the +bow and his head, waited. + +The flock was drawing nearer and nearer. All reined in their horses +and looked with curiosity toward the sky. All at once the plaintive +wheeze of the string was heard, like the twitter of a sparrow; and +the arrow, rushing forth, vanished near the flock. For a while it +might be thought that Mushalski had missed, but, behold, a bird +reeled head downward, and was dropping straight toward the ground +over their heads, then tumbling continually, approached nearer and +nearer; at last it began to fall with outspread wings, like a leaf +opposing the air. Soon it fell a few steps in front of Basia’s +pony. The arrow had gone through the raven, so that the point was +gleaming above the bird’s back. + +“As a lucky omen,” said Mushalski, bowing to Basia, “I will have +an eye from a distance on the lady commandress and my great +benefactress; and if there is a sudden emergency, God grant me +again to send out a fortunate arrow. Though it may buzz near by, I +assure you that it will not wound.” + +“I should not like to be the Tartar under your aim,” answered Basia. + +Further conversation was interrupted by Volodyovski, who said, +pointing to a considerable eminence some furlongs away, “We will +halt there.” + +After these words they moved forward at a trot. Halfway up, the +little knight commanded them to lessen their pace, and at last, not +far from the top, he held in his horse. + +“We will not go to the very top,” said he, “for on such a bright +morning the eye might catch us from a distance; but dismounting, we +will approach the summit, so that a few heads may look over.” + +When he had said this, he sprang from his horse, and after him +Basia, Pan Mushalski, and a number of others. The dragoons remained +below the summit, holding their horses; but the others pushed on to +where the height descended in wall form, almost perpendicularly, to +the valley. At the foot of this wall, which was a number of tens of +yards in height, grew a somewhat dense, narrow strip of brushwood, +and farther on extended a low level steppe; of this they were able +to take in an enormous expanse with their eyes from the height. +This plain, cut through by a small stream running in the direction +of Kalusik, was covered with clumps of thicket in the same way that +it was near the cliff. In the thickest clumps slender columns of +smoke were rising to the sky. + +“Yon see,” said Pan Michael to Basia, “that the enemy is hidden +there.” + +“I see smoke, but I see neither men nor horses,” said Basia, with a +beating heart. + +“No; for they are concealed by the thickets, though a trained eye +can see them. Look there: two, three, four, a whole group of horses +are to be seen,--one pied, another all white, and from here one +seems blue.” + +“Shall we go to them soon?” + +“They will be driven to us; but we have time enough, for to that +thicket it is a mile and a quarter.” + +“Where are our men?” + +“Do you see the edge of the wood yonder? The chamberlain’s squadron +must be touching that edge just now. Mellehovich will come out of +the other side in a moment. The accompanying squadron will attack +the robbers from that cliff. Seeing people, they will move toward +us, for here it is possible to go to the river under the slope; but +on the other side there is a ravine, terribly steep, through which +no one can go.” + +“Then they are in a trap?” + +“As you see.” + +“For God’s sake! I am barely able to stand still!” cried Basia; but +after a while she inquired, “Michael, if they were wise, what would +they do?” + +“They would rush, as if into smoke, at the men of the chamberlain’s +squadron and go over their bellies. Then they would be free. But +they will not do that, for, first, they do not like to rush into +the eyes of regular cavalry; secondly, they will be afraid that +more troops are waiting in the forest; therefore they will rush to +us.” + +“Bah! But we cannot resist them; we have only twenty men.” + +“But Motovidlo?” + +“True! Ha! but where is he?” + +Pan Michael, instead of an answer, cried suddenly, imitating a +hawk. Straightway numerous calls answered him from the foot of the +cliff. These were Motovidlo’s Cossacks, who were secreted so well +in the thicket that Basia, though standing right above their heads, +had not seen them at all. She looked for a while with astonishment, +now downward, now at the little knight; suddenly her eyes flashed +with fire, and she seized her husband by the neck. + +“Michael, you are the first leader on earth.” + +“I have a little training, that is all,” answered Volodyovski, +smiling. “But do not pat me here with delight, and remember that a +good soldier must be calm.” + +But the warning was useless; Basia was as if in a fever. She +wished to sit straightway on her horse and ride down from the +height to join Motovidlo’s detachment; but Volodyovski delayed, +for he wished her to see the beginning clearly. Meanwhile the +morning sun had risen over the steppe and covered with a cold, +pale yellow light the whole plain. The nearer clumps of trees were +brightening cheerfully; the more distant and less distinct became +more distinct; the hoar-frost, lying in the low places in spots, +was disappearing every moment; the air had grown quite transparent, +and the glance could extend to a distance almost without limit. + +“The chamberlain’s squadron is coming out of the grove,” said +Volodyovski; “I see men and horses.” + +In fact, horses began to emerge from the edge of the wood, and +seemed black in a long line on the meadow, which was thickly +covered with hoar-frost near the wood. The white space between +them and the wood began to widen gradually. It was evident that +they were not hurrying too much, wishing to give time to the other +squadrons. Pan Michael turned then to the left side. + +“Mellehovich is here too,” said he. And after a while he said +again, “And the men of the under-stolnik of Premysl are coming. No +one is behind time two ‘Our Fathers.’ Not a foot should escape! Now +to horse!” + +They turned quickly to the dragoons, and springing into the saddles +rode down along the flank of the height to the thicket below, where +they found themselves among Motovidlo’s Cossacks. Then they moved +in a mass to the edge of the thicket, and halted, looking forward. + +It was evident that the enemy had seen the squadron of the +chamberlain, for at that moment crowds of horsemen rushed out of +the grove growing in the middle of the plain, as deer rush when +some one has roused them. Every moment more of them came out. +Forming a line, they moved at first over the steppe by the edge of +the grove; the horsemen bent to the backs of the horses, so that +from a distance it might be supposed that that was merely a herd +moving of itself along the grove. Clearly, they were not certain +yet whether the squadron was moving against them, or even saw them, +or whether it was a detachment examining the neighborhood. In the +last event they might hope that the grove would hide them from the +eyes of the on-coming party. + +From the place where Pan Michael stood, at the head of Motovidlo’s +men, the uncertain and hesitating movements of the chambul could +be seen perfectly, and were just like the movements of wild beasts +sniffing danger. When they had ridden half the width of the grove, +they began to go at a light gallop. When the first ranks reached +the open plain, they held in their beasts suddenly, and then the +whole party did the same. They saw approaching from that side +Mellehovich’s detachment. Then they described a half-circle in the +direction opposite the grove, and before their eyes appeared the +whole Premysl squadron, moving at a trot. + +Now it was clear to the robbers that all the squadrons knew +of their presence and were marching against them. Wild cries +were heard in the midst of the party, and disorder began. The +squadrons, shouting also, advanced on a gallop, so that the plain +was thundering from the tramp of their horses. Seeing this, the +robber chambul extended in the form of a bench in the twinkle of +an eye, and chased with what breath was in the breasts of their +horses toward the elevation near which the little knight stood with +Motovidlo and his men. The space between them began to decrease +with astonishing rapidity. + +Basia grew somewhat pale from emotion at first, and her heart +thumped more powerfully in her breast; but knowing that people +were looking at her, and not noticing the least alarm on any face, +she controlled herself quickly. Then the crowd, approaching like +a whirlwind, occupied all her attention. She tightened the rein, +grasped her sabre more firmly, and the blood again flowed with +great impulse from her heart to her face. + +“Good!” said the little knight. + +She looked only at him; her nostrils quivered, and she whispered, +“Shall we move soon?” + +“There is time yet,” answered Pan Michael. + +But the others are chasing on, like a gray wolf who feels dogs +behind him. Now not more than half a furlong divides them from the +thicket; the outstretched heads of the horses are to be seen, with +ears lying down, and over them Tartar faces, as if grown to the +mane. They are nearer and nearer. Basia hears the snorting of the +horses; and they, with bared teeth and staring eyes, show that they +are going at such speed that their breath is stopping. Volodyovski +gives a sign, and the Cossack muskets, standing hedge-like, incline +toward the onrushing robbers. + +“Fire!” + +A roar, smoke: it was as if a whirlwind had struck a pile of chaff. +In one twinkle of an eye the party flew apart in every direction, +howling and shouting. With that the little knight pushed out of +the thicket, and at the same time Mellehovich’s squadron, and +that of the chamberlain, closing the circle, forced the scattered +enemy to the centre again in one group. The horde seek in vain +to escape singly; in vain they circle around; they rush to the +right, to the left, to the front, to the rear; the circle is closed +up completely; the robbers come therefore more closely together +in spite of themselves. Meanwhile the squadrons hurry up, and a +horrible smashing begins. + +The ravagers understood that only he would escape with his life +who could batter his way through; hence they fell to defending +themselves with rage and despair, though without order and each +for himself independently. In the very beginning they covered the +field thickly, so great was the fury of the shock. The soldiers, +pressing them and urging their horses on in spite of the throng, +hewed and thrust with that merciless and terrible skill which only +a soldier by profession can have. The noise of pounding was heard +above that circle of men, like the thumping of flails wielded by a +multitude quickly on a threshing-space. The horde were slashed and +cut through their heads, shoulders, necks, and through the hands +with which they covered their heads; they were beaten on every +side unceasingly, without quarter or pity. They too struck, each +with what he had, with daggers, with sabres, with sling-shots, +with horse-skulls. Their horses, pushed to the centre, rose on +their haunches, or fell on their backs. Others, biting and whining, +kicked at the throng, causing confusion unspeakable. After a +short struggle in silence, a howl was torn from the breasts of +the robbers; superior numbers were bending them, better weapons, +greater skill. They understood that there was no rescue for them; +that no man would leave there, not only with plunder, but with +life. The soldiers, warming up gradually, pounded them with growing +force. Some of the robbers sprang from their saddles, wishing to +slip away between the legs of the horses. These were trampled with +hoofs, and sometimes the soldiers turned from the fight and pierced +the fugitives from above; some fell on the ground, hoping that +when the squadrons pushed toward the centre, they, left beyond the +circle, might escape by flight. + +In fact, the party decreased more and more, for every moment +horses and men fell away. Seeing this, Azba Bey collected, as far +as he was able, horses and men in a wedge, and threw himself with +all his might on Motovidlo’s Cossacks, wishing to break the ring +at any cost. But they hurled him back, and then began a terrible +slaughter. At that same time Mellehovich, raging like a flame, +split the party, and leaving the halves to two other squadrons, +sprang himself on the shoulders of those who were fighting with the +Cossacks. + +It is true that a part of the robbers escaped from the ring to the +field through this movement and rushed apart over the plain, like +a flock of leaves; but soldiers in the rear ranks who could not +find access to the battle, through the narrowness of the combat, +rushed after them straightway in twos and threes or singly. Those +who were unable to break out went under the sword in spite of their +passionate defence and fell near each other, like grain which +harvesters are reaping from opposite sides. + +Basia moved on with the Cossacks, piping with a thin voice to give +herself courage, for at the first moment it grew a little dark in +her eyes, both from the speed and the mighty excitement. When she +rushed up to the enemy, she saw before her at first only a dark, +moving, surging mass. An overpowering desire to close her eyes +altogether was bearing her away. She resisted the desire, it is +true; still she struck with her sabre somewhat at random. Soon her +daring overcame her confusion; she had clear vision at once. In +front she saw heads of horses, behind them inflamed and wild faces; +one of these gleamed right there before her; Basia gave a sweeping +cut, and the face vanished as quickly as if it had been a phantom. +That moment the calm voice of her husband came to her ears. + +“Good!” + +That voice gave her uncommon pleasure; she piped again more thinly, +and began to extend disaster, and now with perfect presence +of mind. Behold, again some terrible head, with flat nose and +projecting cheek-bones, is gnashing its teeth before her. Basia +gives a blow at that one. Again a hand raises a sling-shot. Basia +strikes at that. She sees some face in a sheepskin; she thrusts at +that. Then she strikes to the right, to the left, straight ahead; +and whenever she cuts, a man flies to the ground, tearing the +bridle from his horse. Basia wonders that it is so easy; but it is +easy because on one side rides, stirrup to her stirrup, the little +knight, and on the other Pan Motovidlo. The first looks carefully +after her, and quenches a man as he would a candle; then with his +keen blade he cuts off an arm together with its weapon; at times +he thrusts his sword between Basia and the enemy, and the hostile +sabre flies upward as suddenly as would a winged bird. + +Pan Motovidlo, a phlegmatic soldier, guarded the other side of the +mettlesome lady; and as an industrious gardener, going among trees, +trims or breaks off dry branches, so he time after time brings down +men to the bloody earth, fighting as coolly and calmly as if his +mind were in another place. Both knew when to let Basia go forward +alone, and when to anticipate or intercept her. There was watching +over her from a distance still a third man,--the incomparable +archer, who, standing purposely at a distance, put every little +while the butt of an arrow on the string, and sent an unerring +messenger of death to the densest throng. + +But the pressure became so savage that Pan Michael commanded +Basia to withdraw from the whirl with some men, especially as +the half-wild horses of the horde began to bite and kick. Basia +obeyed quickly; for although eagerness was bearing her away, and +her valiant heart urged her to continue the struggle, her woman’s +nature was gaining the upper hand of her ardor; and in presence +of that slaughter and blood, in the midst of howls, groans, and +the agonies of the dying, in an atmosphere filled with the odor +of flesh and sweat, she began to shudder. Withdrawing her horse +slowly, she soon found herself behind the circle of combatants; +hence Pan Michael and Pan Motovidlo, relieved from guarding her, +were able to give perfect freedom at last to their soldierly wishes. + +Pan Mushalski, standing hitherto at a distance, approached Basia. +“Your ladyship, my benefactress, fought really like a cavalier,” +said he. “A man not knowing that you were there might have thought +that the Archangel Michael had come down to help our Cossacks, and +was smiting the dog brothers. What an honor for them to perish +under such a hand, which on this occasion let it not be forbidden +me to kiss.” So saying, Pan Mushalski seized Basia’s hand and +pressed it to his mustache. + +“Did you see? Did I do well, really?” inquired Basia, catching the +air in her distended nostrils and her mouth. + +“A cat could not do better against rats. The heart rose in me at +sight of you, as I love the Lord God. But you did well to withdraw +from the fight, for toward the end there is more chance for an +accident.” + +“My husband commanded me; and when leaving home, I promised to obey +him at once.” + +“May my bow remain? No! it is of no use now; besides, I will rush +forward with the sabre. I see three men riding up; of course the +colonel has sent them to guard your worthy person. Otherwise I +would send; but I will go to the foot of the cliff, for the end +will come soon, and I must hurry.” + +Three dragoons really came to guard Basia; seeing this, Pan +Mushalski spurred his horse and galloped away. For a while Basia +hesitated whether to remain in that place or ride around the steep +cliff, and go to the eminence from which they had looked on the +plain before the battle. But feeling great weariness, she resolved +to remain. + +The feminine nature rose in her more and more powerfully. About two +hundred yards distant they were cutting down the remnant of the +ravagers without mercy, and a black mass of strugglers was whirling +with growing violence on the bloody place of conflict. Despairing +cries rent the air; and Basia, so full of eagerness shortly before, +had grown weak now in some way. Great fear seized her, so that she +came near fainting, and only shame in presence of the dragoons +kept her in the saddle; she turned her face from them to hide her +pallor. The fresh air brought back her strength slowly and her +courage, but not to that degree that she had the wish to spring in +anew among the combatants. She would have done so to implore mercy +for the rest of the horde. But knowing that that would be useless, +she waited anxiously for the end of the struggle. And there they +were cutting and cutting. The sound of the hacking and the cries +did not cease for a moment. Half an hour perhaps had passed; the +squadrons were closing in with greater force. All at once a party +of ravagers, numbering about twenty, tore themselves free of the +murderous circle, and rushed like a whirlwind toward the eminence. + +Escaping along the cliff, they might in fact reach a place where +the eminence was lost by degrees in the plain, and find on the +high steppe their salvation; but in their way stood Basia with +the dragoons. The sight of danger gave strength to Basia’s heart +at this moment, and self-control to her mind. She understood +that to stay where she was was destruction; for the robbers with +impetus alone could overturn and trample her and her guards, not to +mention that they would bear them apart on sabres. The old sergeant +of dragoons was clearly of this view, for he seized the bridle +of Basia’s pony, turned the beast, and cried with voice almost +despairing,-- + +“On, on! serene lady!” + +Basia shot away like the wind; but the three faithful soldiers +stood like a wall on the spot, to hold back the enemy even +one moment, and give the beloved lady time to put herself at +a distance. Meanwhile soldiers galloped after that band in +immediate pursuit; but the circle hitherto enclosing the ravagers +hermetically was thereby broken; they began to escape in twos, in +threes, and then more numerously. The enormous majority were lying +on the field, but some tens of them, together with Azba Bey, were +able to flee. All these rushed on in a body as fast as their horses +could gallop toward the eminence. + +Three dragoons could not detain all the fugitives,--in fact, after +a short struggle they fell from their saddles; but the cloud, +running on behind Basia, turned to the slope of the eminence and +reached the high steppe. The Polish squadrons in the front ranks +and the nearer Lithuanian Tartars rushed with all speed some tens +of steps behind them. On the high steppe, which was cut across +thickly by treacherous clefts and ravines, was formed a gigantic +serpent of those on horseback, the head of which was Basia, the +neck the ravagers, and the continuation of the body Mellehovich +with the Lithuanian Tartars and dragoons, at the head of which +rushed Volodyovski, with his spurs in the side of his horse, and +terror in his soul. + +At the moment when the handful of robbers had torn themselves free +of the ring, Volodyovski was engaged on the opposite side of it; +therefore Mellehovich preceded him in the pursuit. The hair was +standing on his head at the thought that Basia might be seized +by the fugitives; that she might lose presence of mind, and rush +straight toward the Dniester; that any one of the robbers might +reach her with a sabre, a dagger, or a sling-shot,--and the heart +was sinking in him from fear for her life. Lying almost on the neck +of the horse, he was pale, with set teeth, a whirlwind of ghastly +thoughts in his head; he pricked his steed with armed heels, struck +him with the side of his sword, and flew like a bustard before he +rises to soar. + +“God grant Mellehovich to come up! He is on a good horse. God grant +him!” repeated he, in despair. + +But his fears were ill founded, and the danger was not so great as +it seemed to the loving knight. The question of their own skins was +too near to the robbers; they felt the Lithuanian Tartars too close +to their shoulders to pursue a single rider, even were that rider +the most beautiful houri in the Mohammedan paradise, escaping in a +robe set with jewels. Basia needed only to turn toward Hreptyoff to +escape from pursuit; for surely the fugitives would not return to +the jaws of the lion for her, while they had before them a river, +with its reeds in which they could hide. The Lithuanian Tartars had +better horses, and Basia was sitting on a pony incomparably swifter +than the ordinary shaggy beasts of the horde, which were enduring +in flight, but not so swift as horses of high blood. Besides, she +not only did not lose presence of mind, but her daring nature +asserted itself with all force, and knightly blood played again in +her veins. The pony stretched out like a deer; the wind whistled +in Basia’s ears, and instead of fear, a certain feeling of delight +seized her. + +“They might hunt a whole year, and not catch me,” thought she. +“I’ll rush on yet, and then turn, and either let them pass, or if +they have not stopped pursuing, I will put them under the sabre.” + +It came to her mind that if the ravagers behind her were scattered +greatly over the steppe, she might, on turning, meet one of them +and have a hand-to-hand combat. + +“Well, what is that?” said she to her valiant soul. “Michael has +taught me so that I may venture boldly; if I do not, they will +think that I am fleeing through fear, and will not take me on +another expedition; and besides, Pan Zagloba will make sport of me.” + +Saying this to herself, she looked around at the robbers, but they +were fleeing in a crowd. There was no possibility of single combat; +but Basia wished to give proof before the eyes of the whole army +that she was not fleeing at random and in frenzy. Remembering that +she had in the holsters two excellent pistols carefully loaded by +Michael himself before they set out, she began to rein in her pony, +or rather to turn him toward Hreptyoff, while slacking his speed. +But, oh, wonder! at sight of this the whole party of ravagers +changed the direction of their flight somewhat, going more to the +left, toward the edge of the eminence. Basia, letting them come +within a few tens of steps, fired twice at the nearest horses; +then, turning, urged on at full gallop toward Hreptyoff. + +But the pony had run barely some yards with the speed of a sparrow, +when suddenly there darkened in front a cleft in the steppe. Basia +pressed the pony with her spurs without hesitation, and the noble +beast did not refuse, but sprang forward; only his fore feet caught +somewhat the bank opposite. For a moment he strove violently to +find support on the steep wall with his hind feet; but the earth, +not sufficiently frozen yet, fell away, and the horse went down +through the opening, with Basia. Fortunately the horse did not fall +on her; she succeeded in freeing her feet from the stirrups, and, +leaning to one side with all force, struck on a thick layer of +moss, which covered the bottom of the chasm as if with a lining; +but the shock was so violent that she fainted. + +Pan Michael did not see the fall, for the horizon was concealed by +the Lithuanian Tartars; but Mellehovich shouted with a terrible +voice at his men to pursue the ravagers without stopping, and +running himself to the cleft, disappeared in it. In a twinkle he +was down from the saddle, and seized Basia in his arms. His falcon +eyes saw her all in one moment, looking to see if there was blood +anywhere; then they fell on the moss, and he understood that this +had saved her and the pony from death. A stifled cry of joy was +rent from the mouth of the young Tartar. But Basia was hanging in +his arms; he pressed her with all his strength to his breast; then +with pale lips he kissed her eyes time after time, as if wishing +to drink them out of her head. The whole world whirled with him in +a mad vortex; the passion concealed hitherto in the bottom of his +breast, as a dragon lies concealed in a cave, carried him away like +a storm. + +But at that moment the tramp of many horses was heard in an echo +from the lofty steppe, and approached more and more swiftly. +Numerous voices were crying, “Here! in this cleft! Here!” +Mellehovich placed Basia on the moss, and called to those riding +up,-- + +“This way, this way!” + +A moment later, Pan Michael was at the bottom of the cleft; after +him Pan Zagloba, Mushalski, and a number of other officers. + +“Nothing is the matter,” cried the Tartar. “The moss saved her.” + +Pan Michael grasped his insensible wife by the hands; others ran +for water, which was not near. Zagloba, seizing the temples of the +unconscious woman, began to cry,-- + +“Basia, Basia, dearest! Basia!” + +“Nothing is the matter with her,” said Mellehovich, pale as a +corpse. + +Meanwhile Zagloba clapped his side, took a flask, poured gorailka +on his palm, and began to rub her temples. Then he put the flask to +her lips; this acted evidently, for before the men returned with +water, she had opened her eyes and began to catch for air, coughing +meanwhile, for the gorailka had burned the roof of her mouth and +her throat. In a few moments she had recovered completely. + +Pan Michael, not regarding the presence of officers and soldiers, +pressed her to his bosom, and covered her hands with kisses, +saying, “Oh, my love, the soul came near leaving me! Has nothing +hurt? Does nothing pain you?” + +“Nothing is the matter,” said Basia. “Aha! I remember now that it +grew dark in my eyes, for my horse slipped. But is the battle over?” + +“It is. Azba Bey is killed. We will go home at once, for I am +afraid that fatigue may overcome you.” + +“I feel no fatigue whatever.” Then, looking quickly at those +present, she distended her nostrils, and said, “But do not think, +gentlemen, that I fled through fear. Oho! I did not even dream of +it. As I love Michael, I galloped ahead of them only for sport, and +then I fired my pistols.” + +“A horse was struck by those shots, and we took one robber alive,” +put in Mellehovich. + +“And what?” asked Basia. “Such an accident may happen any one in +galloping, is it not true? No experience will save one from that, +for a horse will slip sometimes. Ha! it is well that you watched +me, gentlemen, for I might have lain here a long time.” + +“Pan Mellehovich saw you first, and first saved you; for we were +galloping behind him,” said Volodyovski. + +Basia, hearing this, turned to Mellehovich and reached her hand to +him. “I thank you for good offices.” + +He made no answer, only pressed the hand to his mouth, and then +embraced with submission her feet, like a peasant. + +Meanwhile more of the squadron assembled at the edge of the cleft; +Pan Michael simply gave orders to Mellehovich to form a circle +around the few robbers who had hidden from pursuit, and then +started for Hreptyoff. On the road Basia saw the field of battle +once more from the height. The bodies of men and horses lay in +places in piles, in places singly. Through the blue sky flocks +of ravens were approaching more and more numerously, with great +cawing, and coming down at a distance, waited till the soldiers, +still going about on the plain, should depart. + +“Here are the soldiers’ gravediggers!” said Zagloba, pointing at +the birds with his sabre; “let us only go away, and wolves will +come too, with their orchestra, and will ring with their teeth over +these dead men. This is a notable victory, though gained over such +a vile enemy; for that Azba has ravaged here and there for a number +of years. Commandants have hunted him like a wolf, always in vain, +till at last he met Michael, and the black hour came on him.” + +“Is Azba Bey killed?” + +“Mellehovich overtook him first; and I tell you if he did not cut +him over the ear! The sabre went to his teeth.” + +“Mellehovich is a good soldier,” said Basia. Here she turned to +Zagloba, “And have you done much?” + +“I did not chirp like a cricket, nor jump like a flea, for I leave +such amusement to insects. But if I did not, men did not look for +me among moss, like mushrooms; no one pulled my nose, and no one +touched my face.” + +“I do not like you!” said Basia, pouting, and reaching +involuntarily to her nose, which was red. + +And he looked at her, smiled, and muttered, without ceasing to +joke, “You fought valiantly, you fled valiantly, you went valiantly +heels over head; and now, from pain in your bones, you will put +away kasha so valiantly that we shall be forced to take care of +you, lest the sparrows eat you up with your valor, for they are +very fond of kasha.” + +“You are talking in that way so that Michael may not take me on +another expedition. I know you perfectly!” + +“But, but I will ask him to take you nutting always, for you are +skilful, and do not break branches under you. My God, that is +gratitude to me! And who persuaded Michael to let you go? I. I +reproach myself now severely, especially since you pay me so for my +devotion. Wait! you will cut stalks now on the square at Hreptyoff +with a wooden sword! Here is an expedition for you! Another woman +would hug the old man; but this scolding Satan frightens me first, +and threatens me afterward.” + +Basia, without hesitating long, embraced Zagloba. He was greatly +delighted, and said, “Well, well! I must confess that you helped +somewhat to the victory of to-day; for the soldiers, since each +wished to exhibit himself, fought with terrible fury.” + +“As true as I live,” cried Pan Mushalski, “a man is not sorry to +die when such eyes are upon him.” + +“Vivat our lady!” cried Pan Nyenashinyets. + +“Vivat!” cried a hundred voices. + +“God give her health!” + +Here Zagloba inclined toward her and muttered, “After faintness!” + +And they rode forward joyously, shouting, certain of a feast in the +evening. The weather became wonderful. The trumpeters played in the +squadrons, the drummers beat their drums, and all entered Hreptyoff +with an uproar. + + + + +CHAPTER XXVIII. + + +Beyond every expectation, the Volodyovskis found guests at the +fortalice. Pan Bogush had come; he had determined to fix his +residence at Hreptyoff for some months, so as to treat through +Mellehovich with the Tartar captains Aleksandrovich, Moravski, +Tvorovski, Krychinski, and others, either of the Lithuanian or +Ukraine Tartars, who had gone to the service of the Sultan. Pan +Bogush was accompanied also by old Pan Novoveski and his daughter +Eva, and by Pani Boski, a sedate person, with her daughter, Panna +Zosia, who was young yet, and very beautiful. The sight of ladies +in the Wilderness and in wild Hreptyoff delighted, but still more +astonished, the soldiers. The guests, too, were surprised at +sight of the commandant and his wife; for the first, judging from +his extended and terrible fame, they imagined to be some kind of +giant, who by his very look would terrify people, his wife as a +giantess with brows ever frowning and a rude voice. Meanwhile they +saw before them a little soldier, with a kindly and friendly face, +and also a tiny woman, rosy as a doll, who, in her broad trousers +and with her sabre, seemed more like a beautiful boy than a grown +person. None the less did the hosts receive their visitors with +open arms. Basia kissed heartily, before presentation, the three +women; when they told who they were, and whence they had come, she +said,-- + +“I should rejoice to bend the heavens for you, ladies, and for +you, gentlemen. I am awfully glad to see you! It is well that no +misfortune has met you on the road, for in our desert, you see, +such a thing is not difficult; but this very day we have cut the +ravagers to pieces.” + +Seeing then that Pani Boski was looking at her with increasing +astonishment, she struck her sabre, and added with great +boastfulness, “Ah, but I was in the fight! Of course I was. That’s +the way with us! For God’s sake, permit me, ladies, to go out and +put on clothing proper to my sex, and wash my hands from blood a +little; for I am coming from a terrible battle. Oh, if we hadn’t +cut down Azba to-day, perhaps you ladies would not have arrived +without accident at Hreptyoff. I will return in a moment, and +Michael will be at your service meanwhile.” + +She vanished through the door; and then the little knight, who had +greeted Pan Novoveski already, pushed up to Pani Boski. “God has +given me such a wife,” said he to her, “that she is not only a +loving companion in the house, but can be a valiant comrade in the +field. Now, at her command I offer my services to your ladyship.” + +“May God bless her in everything,” answered Pani Boski, “as He has +blessed her in beauty! I am Antonia Boski; I have not come to exact +services from your grace, but to beg on my knees for aid and rescue +in misfortune. Zosia, kneel down here too before the knight; for if +he cannot help us, no man can.” + +Pani Boski fell on her knees then, and the comely Zosia followed +her example; both, shedding ardent tears, began to cry, “Save us, +knight! Have pity on orphans!” + +A crowd of officers, made curious, drew near on seeing the kneeling +women, and especially because the sight of the comely Zosia +attracted them; the little knight, greatly confused, raised Pani +Boski, and seated her on a bench. “In God’s name,” asked he, “what +are you doing? I should kneel first before a worthy woman. Tell, +your ladyship, in what I can render assistance, and as God is in +heaven, I will not delay.” + +“He will do what he promises; I, on my part, offer myself! Zagloba +_sum!_ it is enough for you to know that!” said the old warrior, +moved by the tears of the women. + +Then Pani Boski beckoned to Zosia; she took quickly from her bosom +a letter, which she gave to the little knight. He looked at the +letter and said, “From the hetman!” Then he broke the seal and +began to read:-- + + VERY DEAR AND BELOVED VOLODYOVSKI!--I send from the road to + you, through Pan Bogush, my sincere love and instructions, + which Pan Bogush will communicate to you personally. I + have barely recovered from fatigues in Yavorov, when + immediately another affair comes up. This affair is very + near my heart, because of the affection which I bear + soldiers, whom if I forgot, the Lord God would forget me. + Pan Boski, a cavalier of great honor and a dear comrade, + was taken by the horde some years since, near Kamenyets. + I have given shelter to his wife and daughter in Yavorov; + but their hearts are weeping,--one for a husband, the + other for a father. I wrote through Pyotrovich to Pan + Zlotnitski, our Resident in the Crimea, to look for Pan + Boski everywhere. They found him, it seems; but the Tartars + hid him afterward, therefore he could not be given up + with other prisoners, and doubtless is rowing in a galley + to this time. The women, despairing and hopeless, have + ceased to importune me; but I, on returning recently, and + seeing their unappeased sorrow, could not refrain from + attempting some rescue. You are near the place, and have + concluded, as I know, brotherhood with many murzas. I send + the ladies to you, therefore, and do you give them aid. + Pyotrovich will go soon to the Crimea. Give him letters to + those murzas with whom you are in brotherhood. I cannot + write to the vizir or the Khan, for they are not friendly + to me; and besides, I fear that if I should write, they + would consider Boski a very eminent person, and increase + the ransom beyond measure. Commend the affair urgently to + Pyotrovich, and command him not to return without Boski. + Stir up all your brothers; though Pagans, they observe + plighted faith always, and must have great respect for + you. Finally, do what you please; go to Rashkoff; promise + three of the most considerable Tartars in exchange, if + they return Boski alive. No one knows better than you all + their methods, for, as I hear, you have ransomed relatives + already. God bless you, and I will love you still more, + for my heart will cease to bleed. I have heard of your + management in Hreptyoff, that it is quiet there. I expected + this. Only keep watch on Azba. Pan Bogush will tell you all + about public affairs. For God’s sake, listen carefully in + the direction of Moldavia, for a great invasion will not + miss us. Committing Pani Boski to your heart and efforts, I + subscribe myself, etc. + +Pani Boski wept without ceasing during the reading of the letter; +and Zosia accompanied her, raising her blue eyes to heaven. +Meanwhile, and before Pan Michael had finished, Basia ran in, +dressed in woman’s garments; and seeing tears in the eyes of +the ladies, began to inquire with sympathy what the matter was. +Therefore Pan Michael read the hetman’s letter for her; and when +she had listened to it carefully, she supported at once and with +eagerness the prayers of the hetman and Pani Boski. + +“The hetman has a golden heart,” cried Basia, embracing her +husband; “but we shall not show a worse one, Michael. Pani Boski +will stay with us till her husband’s return, and you will bring +him in three months from the Crimea. In three or in two, is it not +true?” + +“Or to-morrow, or in an hour!” said Pan Michael, bantering. Here +he turned to Pani Boski, “Decisions, as you see, are quick with my +wife.” + +“May God bless her for that!” said Pani Boski. “Zosia, kiss the +hand of the lady commandress.” + +But the lady commandress did not think of giving her hands to be +kissed; she embraced Zosia again, for in some way they pleased each +other at once. “Help us, gracious gentlemen,” cried she. “Help us, +and quickly!” + +“Quickly, for her head is burning!” muttered Zagloba. + +But Basia, shaking her yellow forelock, said, “Not my head, but the +hearts of those gentlemen are burning from sorrow.” + +“No one will oppose your honest intention,” said Pan Michael; “but +first we must hear Pani Boski’s story in detail.” + +“Zosia, tell everything as it was, for I cannot, from tears,” said +the matron. + +Zosia dropped her eyes toward the floor, covering them entirely +with the lids; then she became as red as a cherry, not knowing how +to begin, and was greatly abashed at having to speak in such a +numerous assembly. + +But Basia came to her aid. “Zosia, and when did they take Pan Boski +captive?” + +“Five years ago, in 1667,” said Zosia, with a thin voice, without +raising the long lashes from her eyes. And she began in one breath +to tell the story: “There were no raids to be heard of at that +time, and papa’s squadron was near Panyovtsi. Papa, with Pan +Bulayovski, was looking after men who were herding cattle in the +meadows, and the Tartars came then on the Wallachian road, and took +papa, with Pan Bulayovski; but Pan Bulayovski returned two years +ago, and papa has not returned.” + +Here two tears began to flow down Zosia’s cheeks, so that Zagloba +was moved at sight of them, and said, “Poor girl! Do not fear, +child; papa will return, and will dance yet at your wedding.” + +“But did the hetman write to Pan Zlotnitski through Pyotrovich?” +inquired Volodyovski. + +“The hetman wrote about papa to the sword-bearer of Poznan,” +recited Zosia; “and the sword-bearer and Pan Pyotrovich found papa +with Aga Murza Bey.” + +“In God’s name! I know that Murza Bey. I was in brotherhood with +his brother,” said Volodyovski. “Would he not give up Pan Boski?” + +“There was a command of the Khan to give up papa; but Murza Bey +is severe, cruel. He hid papa, and told Pan Pyotrovich that he +had sold him long before into Asia. But other captives told Pan +Pyotrovich that that was not true, and that the murza only said +that purposely, so that he might abuse papa longer; for he is the +cruellest of all the Tartars toward prisoners. Perhaps papa was not +in the Crimea then; for the murza has his own galleys, and needs +men for rowing. But papa was not sold; all the prisoners said that +the murza would rather kill a prisoner than sell him.” + +“Holy truth!” said Pan Mushalski. “They know that Murza Bey in the +whole Crimea. He is a very rich Tartar, but wonderfully venomous +against our people, for four brothers of his fell in campaigns +against us.” + +“But has he never formed brotherhood among our people?” asked Pan +Michael. + +“It is doubtful!” answered the officers from every side. + +“Tell me once what that brotherhood is,” said Basia. + +“You see,” said Zagloba, “when negotiations are begun at the end +of war, men from both armies visit one another and enter into +friendship. It happens then that an officer inclines to himself +a murza, and a murza an officer; then they vow to each other +life-friendship, which they call brotherhood. The more famous a +man is, as Michael, for instance, or I, or Pan Rushchyts, who +holds command in Rashkoff now, the more is his brotherhood sought. +It is clear that such a man will not conclude brotherhood with +some common fellow, but will seek it only among the most renowned +murzas. The custom is this,--they pour water on their sabres and +swear mutual friendship; do you understand?” + +“And how if it comes to war afterward?” + +“They can fight in a general war; but if they meet alone, if they +are attacking as skirmishers, they will greet each other, and +depart in friendship. Also if one of them falls into captivity, the +other is bound to alleviate it, and in the worst case to ransom +him; indeed, there have been some who shared their property with +brothers. When it is a question of friends or acquaintances, or of +finding some one, brothers go to brothers; and justice commands us +to acknowledge that no people observe such oaths better than the +Tartars. The word is the main thing with them, and, such a friend +you can trust certainly.” + +“But has Michael many such?” + +“I have three powerful murzas,” answered Volodyovski; “and one of +them is from Lubni times. Once I begged him of Prince Yeremi. Aga +Bey is his name; and even now, if he had to lay his head down for +me, he would lay it down. The other two are equally reliable.” + +“Ah,” said Basia, “I should like to conclude brotherhood with the +Khan himself, and free all the prisoners.” + +“He would not be averse to that,” said Zagloba; “but it is not +known what reward he would ask of you.” + +“Permit me, gentlemen,” said Pan Michael; “let us consider what +we ought to do. Now listen; we have news from Kamenyets that in +two weeks at the furthest Pyotrovich will be here with a numerous +escort. He will go to the Crimea with ransom for a number of +Armenian merchants from Kamenyets, who at the change of the Khan +were plundered and taken captive. That happened to Seferovich, the +brother of Pretor. All those people are very wealthy; they will +not spare money, and Pyotrovich will go well provided. No danger +threatens him; for, first, winter is near, and it is not the time +for chambuls, and, secondly, with him are going Naviragh, the +delegate of the Patriarch of Echmiadzin, and the two Anardrats from +Kaffa, who have a safe-conduct from the young Khan. I will give +letters to Pyotrovich to the residents of the Commonwealth and +to my brothers. Besides, it is known to you, gentlemen, that Pan +Rushchyts, the commandant at Rashkoff, has relatives in the horde, +who, taken captive in childhood, have become thoroughly Tartar, and +have risen to dignities. All these will move earth and heaven, will +try negotiations; in case of stubbornness on the part of the murza, +they will rouse the Khan himself against him, or perhaps they will +twist the murza’s head somewhere in secret. I hope, therefore, +that if, which God grant, Pan Boski is alive, I shall get him in +a couple of months without fail, as the hetman commands, and my +immediate superior here present” (at this Pan Michael bowed to his +wife). + +His immediate superior sprang to embrace the little knight the +second time. Pani and Panna Boski clasped their hands, thanking +God, who had permitted them to meet such kindly people. Both became +notably cheerful, therefore. + +“If the old Khan were alive,” said Pan Nyenashinyets, “all would go +more smoothly; for he was greatly devoted to us, and of the young +one they say the opposite. In fact, those Armenian merchants for +whom Pan Pyotrovich is to go, were imprisoned in Bagchesarai itself +during the time of the young Khan, and probably at his command.” + +“There will be a change in the young, as there was in the old Khan, +who, before he convinced himself of our honesty, was the most +inveterate enemy of the Polish name,” said Zagloba. “I know this +best, for I was seven years under him in captivity. Let the sight +of me give comfort to your ladyship,” continued he, taking a seat +near Pani Boski. “Seven years is no joke; and still I returned +and crushed so many of those dog brothers that for each day of my +captivity I sent at least two of them to hell; and for Sundays and +holidays who knows if there will not be three or four? Ha!” + +“Seven years!” repeated Pani Boski, with a sigh. + +“May I die if I add a day! Seven years in the very palace of the +Khan,” confirmed Zagloba, blinking mysteriously. “And you must know +that that young Khan is my--” Here he whispered something in the +ear of Pani Boski, burst into a loud “Ha, ha, ha!” and began to +stroke his knees with his palms; finally he slapped Pani Boski’s +knees, and said, “They were good times, were they not? In youth +every man you met was an enemy, and every day a new prank, ha!” + +The sedate matron became greatly confused, and pushed back somewhat +from the jovial knight; the younger women dropped their eyes, +divining easily that the pranks of which Pan Zagloba was talking +must be something opposed to their native modesty, especially since +the soldiers burst into loud laughter. + +“It will be needful to send to Pan Rushchyts at once,” said Basia, +“so that Pan Pyotrovich may find the letters ready in Rashkoff.” + +“Hasten with the whole affair,” added Pan Bogush, “while it is +winter: for, first, no chambuls come out, and roads are safe; +secondly, in the spring God knows what may happen.” + +“Has the hetman news from Tsargrad?” inquired Volodyovski. + +“He has; and of this we must talk apart. It is necessary to finish +quickly with those captains. When will Mellehovich come back?--for +much depends on him.” + +“He has only to destroy the rest of the ravagers, and afterward +bury the dead. He ought to return to-day or to-morrow morning. I +commanded him to bury only our men, not Azba’s; for winter is at +hand, and there is no danger of infection. Besides, the wolves will +clear them away.” + +“The hetman asks,” said Pan Bogush, “that Mellehovich should have +no hindrance in his work; as often as he wishes to go to Rashkoff, +let him go. The hetman asks, too, to trust him in everything, for +he is certain of his devotion. He is a great soldier, and may do us +much good.” + +“Let him go to Rashkoff and whithersoever he pleases,” said the +little knight. “Since we have destroyed Azba, I have no urgent need +of him. No large band will appear now till the first grass.” + +“Is Azba cut to pieces then?” inquired Novoveski. + +“So cut up that I do not know if twenty-five men escaped; and even +those will be caught one by one, if Mellehovich has not caught them +already.” + +“I am terribly glad of this,” said Novoveski, “for now it will be +possible to go to Rashkoff in safety.” Here he turned to Basia: +“We can take to Pan Rushchyts the letters which her grace, our +benefactress, has mentioned.” + +“Thank you,” answered Basia; “there are occasions here continually, +for men are sent expressly.” + +“All the commands must maintain communication,” said Pan Michael. +“But are you going to Rashkoff, indeed, with this young beauty?” + +“Oh, this is an ordinary puss, not a beauty, gracious benefactor,” +said Novoveski; “and I am going to Rashkoff, for my son, the +rascal, is serving there under the banner of Pan Rushchyts. It is +nearly ten years since he ran away from home, and knocks at my +fatherly clemency only with letters.” + +“I guessed at once that you were Pan Adam’s father, and I was about +to inquire; but we were so taken up with sorrow for Pani Boski. I +guessed it at once, for there is a resemblance in features. Well, +then, he is your son?” + +“So his late mother declared; and as she was a virtuous woman, I +have no reason for doubt.” + +“I am doubly glad to have such a guest as you. For God’s sake, but +do not call your son a rascal; for he is a famous soldier, and a +worthy cavalier, who brings the highest honor to your grace. Do +you not know that, after Pan Rushchyts, he is the best partisan +in the squadron? Do you not know that he is an eye in the head of +the hetman? Independent commands are intrusted to him, and he has +fulfilled every function with incomparable credit.” + +Pan Novoveski flushed from delight. “Gracious Colonel,” said he, +“more than once a father blames his child only to let some one deny +what he says; and I think that ’tis impossible to please a parent’s +heart more than by such a denial. Reports have reached me already +of Adam’s good service; but I am really comforted now for the first +time, when I hear these reports confirmed by such renowned lips. +They say that he is not only a manful soldier, but steady,--which +is even a wonder to me, for he was always a whirlwind. The rogue +had a love for war from youth upward; and the best proof of this is +that he ran away from home as a boy. If I could have caught him at +that time, I would not have spared him. But now I must spare him; +if not, he would hide for ten other years, and it is dreary for me, +an old man, without him.” + +“And has he not been home during so many years?” + +“He has not; I forbade him. But I have had enough of it, and now +I go to him, since he, being in service, cannot come to me. I +intended to ask of you and my benefactress a refuge for this maiden +while I went to Rashkoff alone; but since you say that it is safe +everywhere, I will take her. She is curious, the magpie, to see the +world. Let her look at it.” + +“And let people look at her,” put in Zagloba. “Ah, they would +have nothing to see,” said the young lady, out of whose dark eyes +and mouth, fixed as if for a kiss, something quite different was +speaking. + +“An ordinary puss,--nothing more than a puss!” said Pan Novoveski. +“But if she sees a handsome officer, something may happen; +therefore I chose to bring her with me rather than leave her, +especially as it is dangerous for a girl at home alone. But if I go +without her to Rashkoff, then let her grace give command to tie her +with a cord, or she will play pranks.” + +“I was no better myself,” said Basia. + +“They gave her a distaff to spin,” said Zagloba; “but she danced +with it, since she had no one better to dance with. But you are +a jovial man. Basia, I should like to have an encounter with Pan +Novoveski, for I also am fond of amusement at times.” + +Meanwhile, before supper was served, the door opened, and +Mellehovich entered. Pan Novoveski did not notice him at once, for +he was talking with Zagloba; but Eva saw him, and a flame struck +her face; then she grew pale suddenly. + +“Pan Commandant,” said Mellehovich to Pan Michael, “according to +order, those men were caught.” + +“Well, where are they?” + +“According to order, I had them hanged.” + +“Well done! And have your men returned?” + +“A part remained to bury the bodies; the rest are with me.” + +At this moment Pan Novoveski raised his head, and great +astonishment was reflected on his face. “In God’s name, what do I +see?” cried he. Then he rose, went straight to Mellehovich, and +said, “Azya! And what art thou doing here, ruffian?” + +He raised his hand to seize the Tartar by the collar; but in +Mellehovich there was such an outburst in one moment as there is +when a man throws a handful of powder into fire; he grew pale as a +corpse, and seizing with iron grasp the hand of Novoveski, he said, +“I do not know you! Who are you?” and pushed him so violently that +Novoveski staggered to the middle of the room. For some time he +could not utter a word from rage; but regaining breath, began to +cry,-- + +“Gracious Commandant, this is my man, and besides that, a runaway. +He was in my house from childhood. The ruffian denies! He is my +man! Eva, who is he? Tell.” + +“Azya,” said Eva, trembling in all her body. + +Mellehovich did not even look at her. With eyes fixed on Novoveski, +and with quivering nostril, he looked at the old noble with +unspeakable hatred, pressing with his hand the handle of his knife. +At the same time his mustaches began to quiver from the movement +of his nostrils, and from under those mustaches white teeth were +gleaming, like those of an angry wild beast. + +The officers stood in a circle; Basia sprang in between Mellehovich +and Novoveski. “What does this mean?” asked she, frowning. + +“Pan Commandant,” said Novoveski, “this is my man, Azya by name, +and a runaway. Serving in youthful years in the Crimea, I found +him half alive on the steppe, and I took him. He is a Tartar. He +remained twelve years in my house, and was taught together with my +son. When my son ran away, this one helped me in management until +he wished to make love to Eva; seeing this, I had him flogged: he +ran away after that. What is his name here?” + +“Mellehovich.” + +“He has assumed that name. He is called Azya,--nothing more. He +says that he does not know me; but I know him, and so does Eva.” + +“Your grace’s son has seen him many times,” said Basia. “Why did +not he know him?” + +“My son might not know him; for when he ran away from home, both +were fifteen years old, and this one remained six years with me +afterward, during which time he changed considerably, grew, and got +mustaches. But Eva knew him at once. Gracious hosts, you will lend +belief more quickly to a citizen than to this accident from the +Crimea!” + +“Pan Mellehovich is an officer of the hetman,” said Basia; “we have +nothing to do with him.” + +“Permit me; I will ask him. Let the other side be heard,” said the +little knight. + +But Pan Novoveski was furious. “_Pan_ Mellehovich! What sort of +a _Pan_ is he?--My serving-lad, who has hidden himself under a +strange name. To-morrow I’ll make my dog keeper of that _Pan_; +the day after to-morrow I’ll give command to beat that _Pan_ with +clubs. And the hetman himself cannot hinder me; for I am a noble, +and I know my rights.” + +To this Pan Michael answered more sharply, and his mustaches +quivered. “I am not only a noble, but a colonel, and I know my +rights too. You can demand your man, by law, and have recourse to +the jurisdiction of the hetman; but I command here, and no one else +does.” + +Pan Novoveski moderated at once, remembering that he was talking, +not only to a commandant, but to his own son’s superior, and +besides the most noted knight in the Commonwealth. “Pan Colonel,” +said he, in a milder tone, “I will not take him against the will of +your grace; but I bring forward my rights, and I beg you to believe +me.” + +“Mellehovich, what do you say to this?” asked Volodyovski. + +The Tartar fixed his eyes on the floor, and was silent. + +“That your name is Azya we all know,” added Pan Michael. + +“There are other proofs to seek,” said Novoveski. “If he is my man, +he has fish tattooed in blue on his breast.” + +Hearing this, Pan Nyenashinyets opened his eyes widely and his +mouth; then he seized himself by the head, and cried, “Azya, Tugai +Beyovich!” + +All eyes were turned on him; he trembled throughout his whole body, +as if all his wounds were reopened, and he repeated, “That is my +captive! That is Tugai Bey’s son. As God lives, it is he.” + +But the young Tartar raised his head proudly, cast his wild-cat +glance on the assembly, and pulling open suddenly the clothes on +his bosom, said, “Here are the fish tattooed in blue. I am the son +of Tugai Bey!” + + + + +CHAPTER XXIX. + + +All were silent, so great was the impression which the name of the +terrible warrior had made. Tugai Bey was the man who, in company +with the dreadful Hmelnitski, had shaken the entire Commonwealth; +he had shed a whole sea of Polish blood; he had trampled the +Ukraine, Volynia, Podolia, and the lands of Galicia with the hoofs +of horses; had destroyed castles and towns, had visited villages +with fire, had taken tens of thousands of people captive. The son +of such a man was now there before the assembly in the stanitsa of +Hreptyoff, and said to the eyes of people: “I have blue fish on my +breast; I am Azya, bone of the bone of Tugai Bey.” But such was +the honor among people of that time for famous blood that in spite +of the terror which the name of the celebrated murza must have +called forth in the soul of each soldier, Mellehovich increased in +their eyes as if he had taken on himself the whole greatness of his +father. + +They looked on him with wonderment, especially the women, for whom +every mystery becomes the highest charm; he too, as if he had +increased in his own eyes through his confession, grew haughty: he +did not drop his head a whit, but said in conclusion,-- + +“That noble”--here he pointed at Novoveski--“says I am his man; +but this is my reply to him: ‘My father mounted his steed from +the backs of men better than you.’ He says truly also that I was +with him, for I was, and under his rods my back streamed with +blood, which I shall not forget, so help me God! I took the name +of Mellehovich to escape his pursuit. But now, though I might have +gone to the Crimea, I am serving this fatherland with my blood +and health, and I am under no one but the hetman. My father was +a relative of the Khan, and in the Crimea wealth and luxury were +waiting for me; but I remained here in contempt, for I love this +fatherland, I love the hetman, and I love those who have never +disdained me.” + +When he had said this, he bowed to Volodyovski, bowed so low before +Basia that his head almost touched her knees; then, without looking +on any one again, he took his sabre under his arm, and walked out. + +For a time yet silence continued. Zagloba spoke first. “Ha! Where +is Pan Snitko! But I said that a wolf was looking out of the eyes +of that Azya; and he is the son of a wolf!” + +“The son of a lion!” said Volodyovski; “and who knows if he hasn’t +taken after his father?” + +“As God lives, gentlemen, did you notice how his teeth glittered, +just like those of old Tugai when he was in anger?” said Pan +Mushalski. “By that alone I should have known him, for I saw old +Tugai often.” + +“Not so often as I,” said Zagloba. + +“Now I understand,” put in Bogush, “why he is so much esteemed +among the Tartars of Lithuania and the South. And they remember +Tugai’s name as sacred. By the living God, if that man had the +wish, he might take every Tartar to the Sultan’s service, and cause +us a world of trouble.” + +“He will not do that,” answered Pan Michael, “for what he has +said--that he loves the country and the hetman--is true; otherwise +he would not be serving among us, being able to go to the Crimea +and swim there in everything. He has not known luxury with us.” + +“He will not go to the Crimea,” said Pan Bogush, “for if he had had +the wish, he could have done so already; he met no hindrance.” + +“On the contrary,” added Nyenashinyets, “I believe now that he +will entice back all those traitorous captains to the Commonwealth +again.” + +“Pan Novoveski,” said Zagloba, suddenly, “if you had known that he +was the son of Tugai Bey, perhaps then--perhaps so--what?” + +“I should have commanded to give him, instead of three hundred, +three thousand blows. May the thunderbolts shatter me if I would +not have done so! Gracious gentlemen, it is a wonder to me that he, +being Tugai Bey’s whelp, did not run off to the Crimea, It must be +that he discovered this only recently; for when with me he knew +nothing about it. This is a wonder to me, I tell you it is; but for +God’s sake, do not trust him. I know him, gentlemen, longer than +you do; and I will tell you only this much: the devil is not so +slippery, a mad dog is not so irritable, a wolf is less malignant +and cruel, than that man. He will pour tallow under the skins of +you all yet.” + +“What are you talking about?” asked Mushalski. “We have seen him +in action at Kalnik, at Uman, at Bratslav, and in a hundred other +emergencies.” + +“He will not forget his own; he will have vengeance,” said +Novoveski. + +“But to-day he slew Azba’s ravagers. What are you telling us?” + +Meanwhile Basia was all on fire, that history of Mellehovich +occupied her so much; but she was anxious that the end should be +worthy of the beginning; therefore, shaking Eva Novoveski, she +whispered in her ear, “But you loved him, Eva? Own up; don’t deny! +You loved him. You love him yet, do you not? I am sure you do. +Be outspoken with me. In whom can you confide, if not in me, a +woman? There is almost royal blood in him. The hetman will get him, +not one, but ten naturalizations. Pan Novoveski will not oppose. +Undoubtedly Azya himself loves you yet. I know already; I know, I +know. Never fear. He has confidence in me. I will put the question +to him at once. He will tell me without torture. You loved him +terribly; you love him yet, do you not?” + +Eva was as if dazed. When Azya showed his inclination to her the +first time, she was almost a child; after that she did not see +him for a number of years, and had ceased to think of him. There +remained with her the remembrance of him as a passionate stripling, +who was half comrade to her brother, and half serving-lad. But now +she saw him again; he stood before her a handsome hero and fierce +as a falcon, a famous warrior, and, besides, the son of a foreign, +it is true, but princely, stock. Therefore young Azya seemed to +her altogether different; therefore the sight of him stunned her, +and at the time dazzled and charmed her. Memories of him appeared +before her as in a dream. Her heart could not love the young man in +one moment, but in one moment she felt in it an agreeable readiness +to love him. + +Basia, unable to question her to the end, took her, with Zosia +Boski, to an alcove, and began again to insist, “Eva, tell me +quickly, awfully quickly, do you love him?” + +A flame beat into the face of Eva. She was a dark-haired and +dark-eyed maiden, with hot blood; and that blood flew to her cheeks +at any mention of love. + +“Eva,” repeated Basia, for the tenth time, “do you love him?” + +“I do not know,” answered Eva, after a moment’s hesitation. + +“But you don’t deny? Oho! I know. Do not hesitate. I told Michael +first that I loved him,--no harm! and it was well. You must have +loved each other terribly this long time. Ha! I understand now. It +is from yearning for you that he has always been so gloomy; he went +around like a wolf. The poor soldier withered away almost. What +passed between you? Tell me.” + +“He told me in the storehouse that he loved me,” whispered Eva. + +“In the storehouse! What then?” + +“Then he caught me and began to kiss me,” continued she, in a still +lower voice. + +“Maybe I don’t know him, that Mellehovich! And what did you do?” + +“I was afraid to scream.” + +“Afraid to scream! Zosia, do you hear that? When was your loving +found out?” + +“Father came in, and struck him on the spot with a hatchet; then he +whipped me, and gave orders to flog him so severely that he was a +fortnight in bed.” + +Here Eva began to cry, partly from sorrow, and partly from +confusion. At sight of this, the dark-blue eyes of the sensitive +Zosia filled with tears, then Basia began to comfort Eva, “All will +be well, my head on that! And I will harness Michael into the work, +and Pan Zagloba. I will persuade them, never fear. Against the wit +of Pan Zagloba nothing can stand; you do not know him. Don’t cry, +Eva dear, it is time for supper.” + +Mellehovich was not at supper. He was sitting in his own room, +warming at the fire gorailka and mead, which he poured into a +smaller cup afterward and drank, eating at the same time dry +biscuits. Pan Bogush came to him late in the evening to talk over +news. + +The Tartar seated him at once on a chair lined with sheepskin, and +placing before him a pitcher of hot drink, inquired, “But does Pan +Novoveski still wish to make me his slave?” + +“There is no longer any talk of that,” answered the under-stolnik +of Novgrod, “Pan Nyenashinyets might claim you first; but he cares +nothing for you, since his sister is already either dead, or does +not wish any change in her fate. Pan Novoveski did not know who you +were when he punished you for intimacy with his daughter. Now he +is going around like one stunned, for though your father brought +a world of evil on this country, he was a renowned warrior, and +blood is always blood. As God lives, no one will raise a finger +here while you serve the country faithfully, especially as you have +friends on all sides.” + +“Why should I not serve faithfully?” answered Azya. “My father +fought against you; but he was a Pagan, while I profess Christ.” + +“That’s it,--that’s it! You cannot return to the Crimea, +unless with loss of faith, and that would be followed by loss +of salvation; therefore no earthly wealth, dignity, or office +could recompense you. In truth, you owe gratitude both to Pan +Nyenashinyets and Pan Novoveski, for the first brought you from +among Pagans, and the second reared you in the true faith.” + +“I know,” said Azya, “that I owe them gratitude, and I will try to +repay them. Your grace has remarked truly that I have found here a +multitude of benefactors.” + +“You speak as if it were bitter in your mouth when you say that; +but count yourself your well-wishers.” + +“His grace the hetman and you in the first rank,--that I will +repeat until death. What others there are, I know not.” + +“But the commandant here? Do you think that he would yield you into +any one’s hands, even though you were not Tugai Bey’s son? And +Pani Volodyovski, I heard what she said about you during supper. +Even before, when Novoveski recognized you, she took your part. +Pan Volodyovski would do everything for her, for he does not see +the world beyond her; a sister could not have more affection for a +brother than she has for you. During the whole time of supper your +name was on her lips.” + +The young Tartar bent his head suddenly, and began to blow into the +cup of hot drink; when he put out his somewhat blue lips to blow, +his face became so Tartar-like that Pan Bogush said,-- + +“As God is true, how entirely like Tugai Bey you were this moment +passes imagination. I knew him perfectly. I saw him in the palace +of the Khan and on the field; I went to his encampment it is small +to say twenty times.” + +“May God bless the just, and the plague choke evildoers!” said +Azya. “To the health of the hetman!” + +Pan Bogush drank, and said, “Health and long years! It is true +those of us who stand with him are a handful, but true soldiers. +God grant that we shall not give up to those bread-skinners, who +know only how to intrigue at petty diets, and accuse the hetman of +treason to the king. The rascals! We stand night and day with our +faces to the enemy, and they draw around kneading-troughs full of +hashed meat and cabbage with millet, and are drumming on them with +spoons,--that is their labor. The hetman sends envoy after envoy, +implores reinforcements for Kamenyets. Cassandra-like, he predicts +the destruction of Ilion and the people of Priam; but they have +no thought in their heads, and are simply looking for an offender +against the king.” + +“Of what is your grace speaking?” + +“Nothing! I made a comparison of Kamenyets with Troy; but you, of +course, have not heard of Troy. Wait a little; the hetman will +obtain naturalization for you. The times are such that the occasion +will not be wanting, if you wish really to cover yourself with +glory.” + +“Either I shall cover myself with glory, or earth will cover me. +You will hear of me, as God is in heaven!” + +“But those men? What is Krychinski doing? Will they return, or not? +What are they doing now?” + +“They are in encampment,--some in Urzyisk, others farther on. It is +hard to come to an agreement at present, for they are far from one +another. They have an order to move in spring to Adrianople, and to +take with them all the provisions they can carry.” + +“In God’s name, that is important, for if there is to be a great +gathering of forces in Adrianople, war with us is certain. It is +necessary to inform the hetman of this at once. He thinks also that +war will come, but this would be an infallible sign.” + +“Halim told me that it is said there among them that the Sultan +himself is to be at Adrianople.” + +“Praised be the name of the Lord! And here with us hardly a handful +of troops. Our whole hope in the rock of Kamenyets! Does Krychinski +bring forward new conditions?” + +“He presents complaints rather than conditions. A general amnesty, +a return to the rights and privileges of nobles which they had +formerly, commands for the captains,--is what they wish; but as the +Sultan has offered them more, they are hesitating.” + +“What do you tell me? How could the Sultan give them more than +the Commonwealth? In Turkey there is absolute rule, and all +rights depend on the fancy of the Sultan alone. Even if he who is +living and reigning at present were to keep all his promises, his +successor might break them or trample on them at will; while with +us privileges are sacred, and whoso becomes a noble, from him even +the king can take nothing.” + +“They say that they were nobles, and still they were treated on a +level with dragoons; that the starostas commanded them more than +once to perform various duties, from which not only a noble is +free, but even an attendant.” + +“But if the hetman promises them.” + +“No one doubts the high mind of the hetman, and all love him in +their hearts secretly; but they think thus to themselves: ‘The +crowd of nobles will shout down the hetman as a traitor; at the +king’s court they hate him; a confederacy threatens him with +impeachment. How can he do anything?’” + +Pan Bogush began to stroke his forelock. “Well, what?” + +“They know not themselves what to do.” + +“And will they remain with the Sultan?” + +“No.” + +“But who will command them to return to the Commonwealth?” + +“I.” + +“How is that?” + +“I am the son of Tugai Bey.” + +“My Azya,” said Pan Bogush, after a while, “I do not deny that they +may be in love with your blood and the glory of Tugai Bey, though +they are our Tartars, and Tugai Bey was our enemy. I understand +such things, for even with us there are nobles who say with a +certain pride that Hmelnitski was a noble, and descended, not from +the Cossacks, but from our people,--from the Mazovians. Well, +though such a rascal that in hell a worse is not to be found, they +are glad to recognize him, because he was a renowned warrior. Such +is the nature of man! But that your blood of Tugai Bey should give +you the right to command all Tartars, for this I see no sufficient +reason.” + +Azya was silent for a time; then he rested his palms on his thighs, +and said, “Then I will tell you; Krychinski and other Tartars obey +me. For besides this, that they are simple Tartars and I a prince, +there are resources and power in me. But neither you know them, nor +does the hetman himself know them.” + +“What resources, what power?” + +“I do not know how to tell you,” answered Azya, in Russian. “But +why am I ready to do things that another would not dare? Why have I +thought of that of which another would not have thought?” + +“What do you say? Of what have you thought?” + +“I have thought of this,--that if the hetman would give me the will +and the right, I would bring back, not merely the captains, but +would put half the horde in the service of the hetman. Is there +little vacant land in the Ukraine and the Wilderness? Let the +hetman only announce that if a Tartar comes to the Commonwealth +he will be a noble, will not be oppressed in his faith, and will +serve in a squadron of his own people, that all will have their +own hetman, as the Cossacks have, and my head for it, the whole +Ukraine will be swarming soon. The Lithuanian Tartars will come; +they will come from the South; they will come from Dobrudja and +Belgrod; they will come from the Crimea; they will drive their +flocks, and bring their wives and children in wagons. Do not shake +your head, your grace; they will come!--as those came long ago who +served the Commonwealth faithfully for generations. In the Crimea +and everywhere the Khan and the murzas oppress the people; but in +the Ukraine they will have their sabres, and take the field under +their own hetman. I swear to you that they will come, for they +suffer from hunger there from time to time. Now, if it is announced +among the villages that I, by the authority of the hetman, call +them,--that Tugai Bey’s son calls,--thousands will come here.” + +Pan Bogush seized his own head: “By the wounds of God, Azya, whence +did such thoughts come to you? What would there be?” + +“There would be in the Ukraine a Tartar nation, as there is a +Cossack. You have granted privileges to the Cossacks, and a hetman. +Why should you not grant them to us? You ask what there would be. +There would not be what there is now,--a second Hmelnitski,--for +we should have put foot at once on the throat of the Cossack; +there would not be an uprising of peasants, slaughter and ruin; +there would be no Doroshenko, for let him but rise, and I should +be the first to bring him on a halter to the feet of the hetman. +And should the Turkish power think to move against us, we would +beat the Sultan; were the Khan to threaten raids, we would beat +the Khan. Is it so long since the Lithuanian Tartars, and those +of Podolia, did the like, though remaining in the Mohammedan +faith? Why should we do otherwise? We are of the Commonwealth, we +are noble. Now, calculate. The Ukraine in peace, the Cossacks in +check, protection against Turkey, a number of tens of thousands +of additional troops,--this is what I have been thinking; this is +what came to my head; this is why Krychinski, Adurovich, Moravski, +Tarasovski, obey me; this is why one half the Crimea will roll to +those steppes when I raise the call.” + +Pan Bogush was as much astonished and weighed down by the words of +Azya as if the walls of that room in which they were sitting had +opened on a sudden, and new, unknown regions had appeared to his +eyes. For a long time he could not utter a word, and merely gazed +on the young Tartar; but Azya began to walk with great strides up +and down in the room. At last he said,-- + +“Without me this cannot be done, for I am the son of Tugai Bey; and +from the Dnieper to the Danube there is no greater name among the +Tartars.” After a while he added: “What are Krychinski, Tarasovski, +and others to me? It is not a question of them alone, or of some +thousands of Lithuanian or Podolian Tartars, but of the whole +Commonwealth. They say that in spring a great war will rise with +the power of the Sultan; but only give me permission, and I will +cause such a seething among the Tartars that the Sultan himself +will scald his hands.” + +“In God’s name, who are you, Azya?” cried Pan Bogush. + +The young man raised his head: “The coming hetman of the Tartars!” + +A gleam of the fire fell at that moment on Azya, lighting his +face, which was at once cruel and beautiful. And it seemed to Pan +Bogush that some new man was standing before him, such was the +greatness and pride beating from the person of the young Tartar. +Pan Bogush felt also that Azya was speaking the truth. If such +a proclamation of the hetman were published, all the Lithuanian +and Podolian Tartars would return without fail, and very many of +the wild Tartars would follow them. The old noble knew passing +well the Crimea, in which he had been twice as a captive, and, +ransomed by the hetman, had been afterward an envoy; he knew the +court of Bagchesarai; he knew the hordes living from the Don to the +Dobrudja; he knew that in winter many villages were depopulated +by hunger; he knew that the despotism and rapacity of the Khan’s +baskaks were disgusting to the murzas; that in the Crimea itself +it came often to rebellion; he understood at once, then, that rich +lands and privileges would entice without fail all those for whom +it was evil, narrow, or dangerous in their old homesteads. They +would be enticed most surely if the son of Tugai Bey raised the +call. He alone could do this,--no other. He, through the renown of +his father, might rouse villages, involve one half of the Crimea +against the other half, bring in the wild horde of Belgrod, and +shake the whole power of the Khan,--nay, even that of the Sultan. +Should the hetman desire to take advantage of the occasion, he +might consider Tugai Bey’s son as a man sent by Providence itself. + +Pan Bogush began then to look with another eye on Azya, and to +wonder more and more how such thoughts could be hatched in his +head. And the sweat was in drops like pearl on the forehead of the +knight, so immense did those thoughts seem to him. Still, doubt +remained yet in his soul; therefore he said, after a while,-- + +“And do you know that there would have to be war with Turkey over +such a question?” + +“There will be war as it is. Why did they command the horde to +march to Adrianople? There will be war unless dissensions rise in +the Sultan’s dominions; and if it comes to taking the field, half +the horde will be on our side.” + +“For every point the rogue has an argument,” thought Pan Bogush. +“It turns one’s head,” said he, after a while, “You see, Azya, in +every case it is not an easy thing. What would the king say, what +the chancellor, the estates, and all the nobles, for the greater +part hostile to the hetman?” + +“I need only the permission of the hetman on paper; and when we +are once here, let them drive us out! Who will drive us out, and +with what? You would be glad to squeeze the Zaporojians out of the +Saitch, but you cannot in any way.” + +“The hetman will dread the responsibility.” + +“Behind the hetman will be fifty thousand sabres of the horde, +besides the troops which he has in hand.” + +“But the Cossacks? Do you forget the Cossacks? They will begin +opposition at once.” + +“We are needed here specially to keep a sword hanging over the +Cossack neck. Through whom has Doroshenko support? Through the +Tartars! Let me take the Tartars in hand, Doroshenko must beat with +his forehead to the hetman.” + +Here Azya stretched out his palm and opened his fingers like the +talons of an eagle; then he grasped after the hilt of his sabre. +“This is the way we will show the Cossacks law! They will become +serfs, and we will hold the Ukraine. Do you hear, Pan Bogush? You +think that I am a small man; but I am not so small as it seems +to Novoveski, the commandant of this place, and you, Pan Bogush. +Behold, I have been thinking over this day and night, till I have +grown thin, till my face is sunken. Look at it, your grace; it has +grown black. But what I have thought out, I have thought out well; +and therefore I tell you that in me there are resources and power. +You see yourself that these are great things. Go to the hetman, but +go quickly. Lay the question before him; let him give me a letter +touching this matter, and I shall not care about the estates. The +hetman has a great soul; the hetman will know that this is power +and resource. Tell the hetman that I am Tugai Bey’s son; that I +alone can do this. Lay it before him, let him consent to it; but +in God’s name, let it be done in time, while there is snow on the +steppe, before spring, for in spring there will be war! Go at once +and return at once, so that I may know quickly what I am to do.” + +Pan Bogush did not observe even that Azya spoke in a tone of +command, as if he were a hetman giving instructions to his officer. +“To-morrow I will rest,” said he; “and after to-morrow I will set +out. God grant me to find the hetman in Yavorov! Decision is quick +with him, and soon you will have an answer.” + +“What does your grace think,--will the hetman consent?” + +“Perhaps he will command you to come to him; do not go to Rashkoff, +then, at present,--you can go more quickly to Yavorov from this +place. Whether he will agree, I know not; but he will take the +matter under prompt consideration, for you present powerful +reasons. By the living God, I did not expect this of you; but I see +now that you are an uncommon man, and that the Lord God predestined +you to greatness. Well, Azya, Azya! Lieutenant in a Tartar +squadron, nothing more, and such things are in his head that fear +seizes a man! Now I shall not wonder even if I see a heron-feather +in your cap, and a bunchuk above you. I believe now what you tell +me,--that these thoughts have been burning you in the nighttime. I +will go at once, the day after to-morrow; but I will rest a little. +Now I will leave you, for it is late, and my head is as noisy as a +saw-mill. Be with God, Azya! My temples are aching as if I had been +drunk. Be with God, Azya, son of Tugai Bey!” + +Here Pan Bogush pressed the thin hand of the Tartar, and turned +toward the door; but on the threshold he stopped again, and said, +“How is this? New troops for the Commonwealth; a sword ready above +the neck of the Cossack; Doroshenko conquered; dissension in the +Crimea; the Turkish power weakened; an end to the raids against +Russia,--for God’s sake!” + +When he had said this, Pan Bogush went out. Azya looked after him +a while, and whispered, “But for me a bunchuk, a baton, and, with +consent or without, she. Otherwise woe to you!” + +Then he finished the gorailka, and threw himself on to the bed, +covered with skins. The fire had gone down in the chimney; but +through the window came in the clear rays of the moon, which had +risen high in the cold wintry sky. Azya lay for some time quietly, +but evidently was unable to sleep. At last he rose, approached +the window, and looked at the moon, sailing like a ship through +the infinite solitudes of heaven. The young Tartar looked at it +long; at last he placed his fists on his breast, pointed both +thumbs upward, and from the mouth of him who barely an hour before +had confessed Christ, came, in a half-chant, a half-drawl, in a +melancholy key,-- + +“La Allah illa Allah! Mahomet Rossul Allah!” + + + + +CHAPTER XXX. + + +Meanwhile Basia was holding counsel from early morning with her +husband and Pan Zagloba how to unite two loving and straitened +hearts. The two men laughed at her enthusiasm, and did not cease to +banter her; still, yielding to her usually in everything, as to a +spoiled child, they promised at last to assist her. + +“The best thing,” said Zagloba, “is to persuade old Novoveski not +to take the girl with him to Rashkoff; tell him that the frosts +have come, and that the road is not perfectly safe. Here the young +people will see each other often, and fall in love with all their +might.” + +“That is a splendid idea,” cried Basia. + +“Splendid or not,” said Zagloba, “do not let them out of your +sight. You are a woman, and I think this way,--you will solder them +at last, for a woman carries her point always; but see to it that +the Devil does not carry his point in the mean while. That would be +a shame for you, since the affair is on your responsibility.” + +Basia began first of all to spit at Pan Zagloba, like a cat; then +she said, “You boast that you were a Turk in your youth, and you +think that every one is a Turk. Azya is not that kind.” + +“Not a Turk, only a Tartar. Pretty image! She would vouch for +Tartar love.” + +“They are both thinking more of weeping, and that from harsh +sorrow. Eva, besides, is a most honest maiden.” + +“Still, she has a face as if some one had written on her forehead, +‘Here are lips for you!’ Ho! she is a daw. Yesterday I fixed it in +my mind that when she sits opposite a nice fellow, her sighs are +such that they drive her plate forward time after time, and she +must push it back again. A real daw, I tell you.” + +“Do you wish me to go to my own room?” asked Basia. + +“You will not go when it is a question of match-making. I know +you,--you’ll not go! But still ’tis too early for you to make +matches; for that is the business of women with gray hair. Pani +Boski told me yesterday that when she saw you returning from the +battle in trousers, she thought that she was looking at Pani +Volodyovski’s son, who had gone to the woods on an expedition. You +do not love dignity; but dignity, too, does not love you, which +appears at once from your slender form. You are a regular student, +as God is dear to me! There is another style of women in the world +now. In my time, when a woman sat down, the chair squeaked in such +fashion that you might think some one had sat on the tail of a dog; +but as to you, you might ride bareback on a tom-cat without great +harm to the beast. They say, too, that women who begin to make +matches will have no posterity.” + +“Do they really say that?” asked the little knight, alarmed. + +But Zagloba began to laugh; and Basia, putting her rosy face to +the face of her husband, said, in an undertone, “Ah, Michael, at +a convenient time we will make a pilgrimage to Chenstohova; then +maybe the Most Holy Lady will change matters.” + +“That is the best way indeed,” said Zagloba. + +Then they embraced at once, and Basia said, “But now let us talk of +Azya and poor Eva, of how we are to help them. We are happy; let +them be happy.” + +“When Novoveski goes away, it will be easier for them,” said the +little knight; “for in his presence they could not see each other, +especially as Azya hates the old man. But if the old man were to +give him Eva, maybe, forgetting former offences, they would begin +to love each other as son-in-law and father-in-law. According to my +head, it is not a question of bringing the young people together, +for they love each other already, but of bringing over the old man.” + +“He is a misanthrope!” said Basia. + +“Baska,” said Zagloba, “imagine to yourself that you had a +daughter, and that you had to give her to some Tartar--” + +“Azya is a prince.” + +“I do not deny that Tugai Bey comes of high blood. Ketling was a +noble; still Krysia would not have married him if he had not been +naturalized.” + +“Then try to obtain naturalization for Azya.” + +“Is that an easy thing? Though some one were to admit him to his +escutcheon, the Diet would have to confirm the choice; and for +that, time and protection are necessary.” + +“I do not like this,--that time is needed,--for we could find +protection. Surely the hetman would not refuse it to Azya, for he +loves soldiers. Michael, write to the hetman. Do you want ink, pen, +paper? Write at once! I’ll bring you everything, and a taper and +the seal; and you will sit down and write without delay.” + +“O Almighty God!” cried he, “I asked a sedate, sober wife of Thee, +and Thou didst give me a whirlwind!” + +“Talk that way, talk; then I’ll die.” + +“Ah, your impatience!” cried the little knight, with +animation,--“your impatience, tfu! tfu! a charm for a dog!” Here he +turned to Zagloba: “Do you not know the words of a charm?” + +“I know them, and I’ve told them,” said Zagloba. + +“Write!” cried Basia, “or I shall jump out of my skin.” + +“I would write twelve letters, to please you, though I know not +what good that would be, for in this case the hetman himself can +do nothing; even with protection, Azya can appear only at the +right time. My Basia, Panna Novoveski has revealed her secret to +you,--very well! But you have not spoken to Azya, and you do not +know to this moment whether he is burning with love for Eva or not.” + +“He not burning! Why shouldn’t he be burning, when he kissed her in +the storehouse? Aha!” + +“Golden soul!” said Zagloba, smiling. “That is like the talk of +a newly born infant, except that you turn your tongue better. My +love, if Michael and I had to marry all the women whom we happened +to kiss, we should have to join the Mohammedan faith at once, and I +should be Sultan of Turkey, and he Khan of the Crimea. How is that, +Michael, hei?” + +“I suspected Michael before I was his,” said Basia; and thrusting +her finger up to his eye, she began to tease him. “Move your +mustaches; move them! Do not deny! I know, I know, and you know--at +Ketling’s.” + +The little knight really moved his mustaches to give himself +courage, and at the same time to cover his confusion; at last, +wishing to change the conversation, he said, “And so you do not +know whether Azya is in love with Panna Eva?” + +“Wait; I will talk to him alone and ask him. But he is in love, he +must be in love! Otherwise I don’t want to know him.” + +“In God’s name! she is ready to talk him into it,” said Zagloba. + +“And I will persuade him, even if I had to shut myself in with him +daily.” + +“Inquire of him, to begin with,” said the little knight. “Maybe +at first he will not confess, for he is shy; that is nothing. You +will gain his confidence gradually; you’ll know him better; you’ll +understand him, and then only can you decide what to do.” Here +the little knight turned to Zagloba: “She seems giddy, but she is +quick.” + +“Kids are quick,” said Zagloba, seriously. + +Further conversation was interrupted by Pan Bogush, who rushed in +like a bomb, and had barely kissed Basia’s hands when he exclaimed, +“May the bullets strike that Azya! I could not close my eyes the +whole night. May the woods cover him!” + +“What did Pan Azya bring against your grace?” asked Basia. + +“Do you know what we were making yesterday?” And Pan Bogush, +staring, began to look around on those present. + +“What?” + +“History! As God is dear to me, I do not lie.” + +“What history?” + +“The history of the Commonwealth; that is, simply a great man. Pan +Sobieski himself will be astonished when I lay Azya’s ideas before +him. A great man, I repeat to you; and I regret that I cannot tell +you more, for I am sure that you would be as much astonished as I. +I can only say that if what he has in view succeeds, God knows what +he will be.” + +“For example,” asked Zagloba, “will he be hetman?” + +Pan Bogush put his hands on his hips: “That is it,--he will be +hetman. I am sorry that I cannot tell you more. He will be hetman, +and that’s enough.” + +“Perhaps a dog hetman, or he will go with bullocks. Chabans have +their hetmans also. Tfu! what is this that your grace is saying. +Pan Under-Stolnik? That he is the son of Tugai Bey is true; but +if he is to become hetman, what am I to become, or what will Pan +Michael become, or your grace? Shall we become three kings at the +birth of Christ, waiting for the abdication of Caspar, Melchior, +and Baltazar? The nobles at least created me commander; I resigned +the office, however, out of friendship for Pavel,[19] but, as God +lives, I don’t understand your prediction.” + +“But I tell you that Azya is a great man.” + +“I said so,” exclaimed Basia, turning toward the door, through +which other guests at the stanitsa began to enter. + +First came Pani Boski with the blue-eyed Zosia, and Pan Novoveski +with Eva, who, after a night of bad sleep, looked more charming +than usual. She had slept badly, for strange dreams had disturbed +her; she dreamed of Azya, only he was more beautiful and insistent +than of old. The blood rushed to her face at thought of this +dream, for she imagined that every one would guess it in her eyes. +But no one noticed her, since all had begun to say “good-day” to +Pani Volodyovski. Then Pan Bogush resumed his narrative touching +Azya’s greatness and destiny; and Basia was glad that Eva and Pan +Novoveski must listen to it. In fact, the old noble had blown +off his anger since his first meeting with the Tartar, and was +notably calmer. He spoke of him no longer as his man. To tell the +truth, the discovery that he was a Tartar prince and a son of +Tugai Bey imposed upon him beyond measure. He heard with wonder of +Azya’s uncommon bravery, and how the hetman had intrusted such an +important function to him as that of bringing back to the service +of the Commonwealth all the Lithuanian and Podolian Tartars. At +times it seemed even to Pan Novoveski that they were talking of +some one else besides Azya, to such a degree had the young Tartar +become uncommon. + +But Pan Bogush repeated every little while, with a very mysterious +mien, “This is nothing in comparison with what is waiting for +him; but I am not free to speak of it.” And when the others shook +their heads with doubt, he cried, “There are two great men in the +Commonwealth,--Pan Sobieski and that Azya, son of Tugai Bey.” + +“By the dear God,” said Pan Novoveski, made impatient at last, +“prince or not prince, what can he be in this Commonwealth, unless +he is a noble? He is not naturalized yet.” + +“The hetman will get him ten naturalizations!” cried Basia. + +Eva listened to these praises with closed eyes and a beating heart. +It is difficult to say whether it would have beaten so feverishly +for a poor and unknown Azya as for Azya the knight and man of great +future. But that glitter captivated her; and the old remembrance of +the kisses and the fresh dream went through her with a quiver of +delight. + +“So great and so celebrated,” said Eva. “What wonder if he is as +quick as fire!” + + + + +CHAPTER XXXI. + + +Basia took the Tartar that very day to “an examination,” following +the advice of her husband; and fearing the shyness of Azya, she +resolved not to insist too much at once. Still, he had barely +appeared before her when she said, straight from the bridge,-- + +“Pan Bogush says that you are a great man; but I think that the +greatest man cannot avoid love.” + +Azya closed his eyes, inclined his head, and said, “Your grace is +right.” + +“I see that you are a man with a heart.” + +When she had said this, Basia began to shake her yellow forelock +and blink, as if to say that she knew affairs of this kind +well, and also hoped that she was not speaking to a man without +knowledge. Azya raised his head and embraced with his glance her +charming figure. She had never seemed so wonderful to him as on +that day, when her eyes, gleaming from curiosity and animation, and +the blushing childlike face, full of smiles, were raised toward his +face. But the more innocent the face, the more charm did Azya see +in it; the more did desire rise in his soul; the more powerfully +did love seize and intoxicate him as with wine, and drive out all +other desires, save this one alone,--to take her from her husband, +bear her away, hold her forever at his breast, press her lips +to his lips, feel her arms twined around his neck: to love, to +love even to forget himself, even to perish alone, or perish with +her. At thought of this the whole world whirled around with him; +new desires crept up every moment from the den of his soul, like +serpents from crevices in a cliff. But he was a man who possessed +also great self-control; therefore he said in spirit, “It is +impossible yet!” and he held his wild heart at check when he chose, +as a furious horse is held on a lariat. + +He stood before her apparently cold, though he had a flame in his +mouth and eyes, and his deep pupils told all that his compressed +lips refused to confess. But Basia, having a soul as pure as water +in a spring, and besides a mind occupied entirely with something +else, did not understand that speech; she was thinking in the +moment what further to tell the Tartar; and at last, raising her +finger, she said: + +“More than one bears in his heart hidden love, and does not dare to +speak of it to any one; but if he would confess his love sincerely, +perhaps he might learn something good.” + +Azya’s face grew dark for a moment; a wild hope flashed through his +head like lightning; but he recollected himself, and inquired, “Of +what does your grace wish to speak?” + +“Another would be hasty with you,” said Basia, “since women are +impatient, and not deliberate; but I am not of that kind. As +to helping, I would help you willingly, but I do not ask your +confidence in a moment; I only say this to you: Do not hide; come +to me even daily. I have spoken of this matter with my husband +already; gradually you will come to know and see my good-will, and +you will know that I do not ask through mere curiosity, but from +sympathy, and because if I am to assist, I must be certain that you +are in love. Besides, it is proper that you show it first; when you +acknowledge it to me, perhaps I can tell you something.” + +Tugai Bey’s son understood now in an instant how vain was that +hope which had gleamed in his head a moment before; he divined at +once that it was a question of Eva Novoveski, and all the curses +on the whole family which time had collected in his vengeful soul +came to his mouth. Hatred burst out in him like a flame; the +greater, the more different were the feelings which had shaken +him a moment earlier. But he recollected himself. He possessed +not merely self-control, but the adroitness of Orientals. In one +moment he understood that if he burst out against the Novoveskis +venomously, he would lose the favor of Basia and the possibility of +seeing her daily; but, on the other hand, he felt that he could not +conquer himself--at least then--to such a degree as to lie to that +desired one in the face of his own soul by saying that he loved +another. Therefore, from a real internal conflict and undissembled +suffering, he threw himself suddenly before Basia, and kissing her +feet, began to speak thus:-- + +“I give my soul into the hands of your grace; I give my faith into +the hands of your grace. I do not wish to do anything except what +you command me; I do not wish to know any other will. Do with me +what you like. I live in torment and suffering; I am unhappy. Have +compassion on me; if not, I shall perish and be lost.” + +And he began to groan, for he felt immense pain, and unacknowledged +desires burned him with a living flame. But Basia considered these +words as an outburst of love for Eva,--love long and painfully +hidden; therefore pity for the young man seized her, and two tears +gleamed in her eyes. + +“Rise, Azya!” said she to the kneeling Tartar. “I have always +wished you well, and I wish sincerely to help you; you come of high +blood, and they will surely not withhold naturalization in return +for your services. Pan Novoveski will let himself be appeased, for +now he looks with different eyes on you; and Eva--” Here Basia +rose, raised her rosy, smiling face, and putting her hand at the +side of her mouth, whispered in Azya’s ear,--“Eva loves you.” + +His face wrinkled, as if from rage; he seized his hips with +his hands, and without thinking of the astonishment which his +exclamation might cause, he repeated a number of times in a hoarse +voice, “Allah! Allah! Allah!” Then he rushed out of the room. + +Basia looked after him for a moment. The cry did not astonish her +greatly, for the Polish soldiers used it often; but seeing the +violence of the young Tartar, she said to herself, “Real fire! He +is wild after her.” Then she shot out like a whirlwind to make a +report to her husband, Pan Zagloba, and Eva. + +She found Pan Michael in the chancery, occupied with the registry +of the squadron stationed in Hreptyoff. He was sitting and writing, +but she ran up to him and cried, “Do you know? I spoke to him. He +fell at my feet; he is wild after her.” + +The little knight put down his pen and began to look at his wife. +She was so animated and pretty that his eyes gleamed; and, smiling, +he stretched his arms toward her. She, defending herself, repeated +again,-- + +“Azya is wild after Eva!” + +“As I am after you,” said the little knight, embracing her. + +That same day Zagloba and Eva knew most minutely all her +conversation with Azya. The young lady’s heart yielded itself now +completely to the sweet feeling, and was beating like a hammer at +the thought of the first meeting, and still more at thought of +what would happen when they should be alone. And she saw already +the face of Azya at her knees, and felt his kisses on her hands, +and her own faintness at the time when the head of a maiden bends +toward the arms of the loved one, and her lips whisper, “I love.” +Meanwhile, from emotion and disquiet she kissed Basia’s hands +violently, and looked every moment at the door to see if she could +behold in it the gloomy but shapely form of young Tugai Bey. + +But Azya did not show himself, for Halim had come to him,--Halim, +the old servant of his father, and at present a considerable murza +in the Dobrudja. He had come quite openly, since it was known in +Hreptyoff that he was the intermediary between Azya and those +captains who had accepted service with the Sultan. They shut +themselves up at once in Azya’s quarters, where Halim, after he +had given the requisite obeisances to Tugai Bey’s son, crossed his +hands on his breast, and with bowed head waited for questions. + +“Have you any letters?” asked Azya. + +“I have none, Effendi. They commanded me to give everything in +words.” + +“Well, speak.” + +“War is certain. In the spring we must all go to Adrianople. +Commands are issued to the Bulgarians to take hay and barley there.” + +“And where will the Khan be?” + +“He will go straight by the Wilderness, through the Ukraine, to +Doroshenko.” + +“What do you hear concerning the encampments?” + +“They are glad of the war, and are sighing for spring; there is +suffering in the encampments, though the winter is only beginning.” + +“Is the suffering great?” + +“Many horses have died. In Belgrod men have sold themselves into +slavery, only to live till spring. Many horses have died, Effendi; +for in the fall there was little grass on the steppes. The sun +burned it up.” + +“But have they heard of Tugai Bey’s son?” + +“I have spoken as much as you permitted. The report went out from +the Lithuanian and Podolian Tartars; but no one knows the truth +clearly. They are talking too of this,--that the Commonwealth +wishes to give them freedom and land, and call them to service +under Tugai Bey’s son. At the mere report all the villages that +are poorer were roused. They are willing, Effendi, they are +willing; but some explain to them that this is all untrue, that +the Commonwealth will send troops against them, and that there is +no son of Tugai Bey at all. There were merchants of ours in the +Crimea; they said that some there were giving out, ‘There is a son +of Tugai Bey,’ and the people were roused; others said, ‘There is +not,’ and the people were restrained. But if it should go out that +your grace calls them to freedom, land, and service, swarms would +move. Only let it be free for me to speak.” + +Azya’s face grew bright from satisfaction, and he began to walk +with great strides up and down in the room; then he said, “Be in +good health, Halim, under my roof. Sit down and eat.” + +“I am your servant and dog, Effendi,” said the old Tartar. + +Azya clapped his hands, whereupon a Tartar orderly came in, and, +hearing the command, brought refreshments after a time,--gorailka, +dried meat, bread, sweetmeats, and some handfuls of dried +water-melon seeds, which, with sunflower seeds, are a tidbit +greatly relished by Tartars. + +“You are a friend, not a servant,” said Azya, when the orderly +retired. “Be well, for you bring good news; sit and eat.” + +Halim began to eat, and until he had finished, they said nothing; +but he refreshed himself quickly, and began to glance at Azya, +waiting till he should speak. + +“They know here now who I am,” said Azya, at length. + +“And what, Effendi?” + +“Nothing. They respect me still more. When it came to work, I had +to tell them anyhow. But I delayed, for I was waiting for news from +the horde, and I wished the hetman to know first; but Novoveski +came, and he recognized me.” + +“The young one?” asked Halim, with fear. + +“The old, not the young one. Allah has sent them all to me here, +for the maiden is here. The Evil Spirit must have entered them. +Only let me become hetman, I will play with them. They are giving +me the maiden; very well, slaves are needed in the harem.” + +“Is the old man giving her?” + +“No. _She_--she thinks that I love, not her, but the other.” + +“Effendi,” said Halim, bowing, “I am the slave of your house, and +I have not the right to speak before your face; but I recognized +you among the Lithuanian Tartars; I told you at Bratslav who you +are; and from that time I serve you faithfully. I tell others that +they are to look on you as master; but though they love you, no one +loves you as I do: is it free for me to speak?” + +“Speak.” + +“Be on your guard against the little knight. He is famous in the +Crimea and the Dobrudja.” + +“And, Halim, have you heard of Hmelnitski?” + +“I have, and I served Tugai Bey, who warred with Hmelnitski against +the Poles, ruined castles, and took property.” + +“And do you know that Hmelnitski took Chaplinski’s wife from him, +married her himself, and had children by her? What then? There +was war; and all the troops of the hetmans and the king and the +Commonwealth did not take her from Hmelnitski. He beat the hetmans +and the king and the Commonwealth; and besides that, he was hetman +of the Cossacks. And I,--what shall I be? Hetman of the Tartars. +They must give me plenty of land, and some town as capital; around +the town villages will rise on rich land, and in the villages good +men with sabres, many bows and many sabres. And when I carry her +away to my town, and have her for wife, the beauty, with whom will +the power be? With me. Who will demand her? The little knight,--if +he be alive. Even should he be alive, and howl like a wolf and +beat with his forehead to the king with complaint, do you think +that they would raise war with me for one bright tress? They have +had such a war already, and half the Commonwealth was flaming with +fire. Who will take her? Is it the hetman? Then I will join the +Cossacks, will conclude brotherhood with Doroshenko, and give the +country over to the Sultan. I am a second Hmelnitski; I am better +than Hmelnitski: in me a lion is dwelling. Let them permit me to +take her, I will serve them, beat the Cossacks, beat the Khan, +and beat the Sultan; but if not, I will trample all Lehistan[20] +with hoofs, take hetmans captive, scatter armies, burn towns, slay +people. I am Tugai Bey’s son; I am a lion.” + +Here Azya’s eyes blazed with a red light; his white teeth glittered +like those of old Tugai; he raised his hand and shook his +threatening fist toward the north, and he was great and terrible +and splendid, so that Halim bowed to him repeatedly, and said +hurriedly, in a low voice,-- + +“Allah kerim! Allah kerim!”[21] + +Then silence continued for a long time. Azya grew calm by degrees; +at last he said, “Bogush came here. I revealed to him my strength +and resource; namely, to have in the Ukraine, at the side of the +Cossack nation, a Tartar nation, and besides the Cossack hetman a +Tartar hetman.” + +“Did he approve it?” + +“He seized himself by the head, and almost beat with the forehead; +next day he galloped off to the hetman with the happy news.” + +“Effendi,” said Halim, timidly, “but if the Great Lion should not +approve it?” + +“Sobieski?” + +“Yes.” + +A ruddy light began to gleam again in Azya’s eyes; but it remained +only during one twinkle. His face grew calm immediately; then he +sat on a bench, and resting his head on his hands, fell into deep +thought. + +“I have weighed in my mind,” said he, at last, “what the grand +hetman may answer when Bogush gives him the happy news. The hetman +is wise, and will consent. The hetman knows that in spring there +will be war with the Sultan, for which there are neither men nor +money in the Commonwealth; and when Doroshenko and the Cossacks +are on the side of the Sultan, final destruction may come on +Lehistan,--and all the more that neither the king nor the estates +believe that there will be war, and are not hurrying to prepare for +it. I have an attentive ear here on everything; I know all, and +Bogush makes no secret before me of what they say at the hetman’s +headquarters. Pan Sobieski is a great man; he will consent, for he +knows that if the Tartars come here for freedom and land, a civil +war may spring up in the Crimea and the steppes of the Dobrudja, +that the strength of the horde will decrease, and that the Sultan +himself must see to quieting those outbreaks. Meanwhile, the +hetman will have time to prepare himself better; the Cossacks and +Doroshenko will waver in loyalty to the Sultan. This is the only +salvation for the Commonwealth, which is so weak that even the +return of a few thousand Lithuanian Tartars means much for it. The +hetman knows this; he is wise, he will consent.” + +“I bow before your reason,” answered Halim; “but what will happen +if Allah takes from the Great Lion his light, or if Satan so blinds +him with pride that he will reject your plans?” + +Azya pushed his wild face up to Halim’s ear, and whispered, “You +remain here now until the answer comes from the hetman; and till +then I will not go to Rashkoff. If they reject my plans, I will +send you to Krychinski and the others. You will give them the order +to advance to this side of the river almost up to Hreptyoff, and to +be in readiness; and I with my men here will fall on the command +the first night I choose, and do this for them--” Here Azya drew +his finger across his neck, and after a while added, “Fate, fate, +fate!” + +Halim thrust his head down between his shoulders, and on his +beast-like face an ominous smile appeared. “Allah! And that to the +Little Falcon?” + +“That to him first.” + +“And then to the Sultan’s dominions?” + +“To the Sultan’s dominions,--with her.” + + + + +CHAPTER XXXII. + + +A fierce winter covered the forests with heavy snow-clusters and +icicles, and filled ravines to their edges with drifts, so that the +whole land seemed a single white plain. Great, sudden storms came, +in which men and herds were lost under the pall of snow; roads grew +misleading and perilous: still, Pan Bogush hastened with all his +power to Yavorov to communicate Azya’s great plans to the hetman +as quickly as possible. A noble of the border, reared in continual +danger of Cossacks and Tartars, penetrated with the thought of +perils which threatened the country from insurrections, from raids, +from the whole power of the Turks, he saw in those plans almost the +salvation of the country; he believed sacredly that the hetman, +held in homage by him, and by all men of the frontier, would not +hesitate a moment when it was a question of the power of the +Commonwealth: hence he rode forward with joy in his heart, in spite +of snowdrifts, wrong roads, and tempests. + +He dropped in at last on a Sunday, together with snow, at Yavorov, +and having the good fortune to find Pan Sobieski at home, announced +himself straightway, though attendants informed him that the +hetman, busied night and day with expeditions and the writing of +despatches, had barely time to take food. But beyond expectation, +the hetman gave command to call him at once. Therefore, after he +had waited only a short time, the old soldier bowed to the knees of +his leader. + +He found Pan Sobieski changed greatly, and with a face full of +care; for those were well-nigh the most grievous years of his +life. His name had not thundered yet through every corner of +Christendom; but the fame of a great leader and a terrible crusher +of the Mussulman encircled him already in the Commonwealth. Owing +to that fame, the grand baton was confided to him in time, and the +defence of the eastern boundary; but with the dignity of hetman +they had given him neither money nor men. Still, victory had +followed his steps hitherto as faithfully as his shadow follows a +man. With a handful of troops he had won victory at Podhaytse; with +a handful of troops he had passed like a flame through the length +and the breadth of the Ukraine, rubbing into dust chambuls of many +thousands, capturing insurgent cities, spreading dread and terror +of the Polish name. But now there hung over the Commonwealth a war +with the most terrible of the powers of that period, for it was a +war with the whole Mussulman world. It was no longer a secret for +Sobieski that since Doroshenko had given up the Ukraine and the +Cossacks to the Sultan, the latter had promised to move Turkey, +Asia Minor, Arabia, and Egypt as far as the interior of Africa, to +proclaim a sacred war, and go in his own person to demand the new +“pashalik”[22] from the Commonwealth. Destruction, like a bird of +prey, was floating over all Southern Russia, and meanwhile there +was disorder in the Commonwealth; the nobles were uproarious in +defence of their incompetent king, and, assembled in armed camps, +were ready for civil war, if for any. The country, exhausted +by recent conflicts and military confederations, had become +impoverished; envy was storming in it; mutual distrust was rankling +in men’s hearts. + +No one wished to believe that war with the Mussulman power was +imminent; and they condemned the great leader for spreading news +about it purposely to turn men’s minds from home questions. He was +condemned greatly for this also,--that he was ready himself to call +in the Turks, if only to secure victory to his adherents. They made +him simply a traitor; and had it not been for the army, they would +not have hesitated to impeach him. + +In view of the approaching war, to which thousands of legions of +wild people would march from the East, he was without an army,--he +had merely a handful, so small that the Sultan’s court counted more +servants; he was without money, without means of repairing the +ruined fortresses, without hope of victory, without possibility +of defence, without the conviction that his death, as formerly +the death of Jolkyevski, would rouse the torpid country and give +birth to an avenger. That was the reason that care had settled on +his forehead; and the lordly countenance, like that of a Roman +conqueror with a forehead in laurels, bore traces of hidden pain +and sleepless nights. But at sight of Bogush a kindly smile +brightened the face of the hetman; he placed his hands on the +shoulders of the man inclining before him, and said,-- + +“I greet you, soldier, I greet you! I had not hoped to see you +so soon; but you are the dearer to me in Yavorov. Whence do you +come,--from Kamenyets?” + +“No, serene, great, mighty lord hetman, I have not even been at +Kamenyets. I come straightway from Hreptyoff.” + +“What is my little soldier doing there? Is he well, and has he +cleared the wilds of Ushytsa even somewhat?” + +“The wilds are so peaceful that a child might pass through them in +safety. The robbers are hanged, and in these last days Azba Bey +with his whole party was cut to pieces, so that even a witness of +the slaughter was not left. I arrived there on the very day of +their destruction.” + +“I recognize Volodyovski: Rushchyts in Rashkoff is the only man +who may compare with him. But what do they say in the steppes? Are +there fresh tidings from the Danube?” + +“There are, but of evil. There is to be a great muster of troops at +Adrianople in the last days of winter.” + +“I know that already. There are no tidings now save of evil,--evil +from the Commonwealth, evil from the Crimea and from Stambul.” + +“But not altogether, for I myself bring such good tidings that if I +were a Turk or a Tartar I should surely mention a present.” + +“Well, then, you have fallen from heaven to me. Come, speak +quickly, dispel my anxiety!” + +“But if I am so frozen, your great mightiness, that the wit has +stiffened in my head?” + +The hetman clapped his hands, and commanded an attendant to +bring mead. After a while they brought in a mouldy decanter, and +candlesticks with burning tapers, for though the hour was still +early, snowy clouds had made the air so gloomy that outside, as +well as in the house, it was like nightfall. + +The hetman poured out and drank to his guest; the latter, bowing +low, emptied his glass, and said: “The first news is this, that +Azya, who was to bring back to our service the captains of the +Lithuanian Tartars and the Cheremis, is not called Mellehovich, he +is a son of Tugai Bey.” + +“Of Tugai Bey?” asked Pan Sobieski, with amazement. + +“Thus it is, your great mightiness. It has come out that Pan +Nyenashinyets carried him away from the Crimea while a child, but +lost him on the road home; and Azya, falling into possession of the +Novoveskis, was reared at their house without knowing that he was +descended from such a father.” + +“It was a wonder to me that he, though so young, was held in such +esteem among the Tartars. But now I understand; and the Cossacks +too, even those who have remained faithful to the mother,[23] +consider Hmelnitski as a kind of saint, and are proud of him.” + +“That is just it, just it; I told Azya the same thing,” said Pan +Bogush. + +“Wonderful are the ways of God,” said the hetman, after a while; +“old Tugai shed rivers of blood in our country, and his son is +serving it,--at least he serves it faithfully so far; but now I do +not know whether he will not wish to taste Crimean greatness.” + +“Now? Now he is still more faithful; and here my second tidings +begin, in which it may be that strength and resource and salvation +for the suffering Commonwealth are contained. So help me God, +I forgot fatigue and danger in view of these tidings, so as to +let them out of my lips at the earliest moment, and console your +troubled heart.” + +“I am listening eagerly,” said Pan Sobieski. + +Bogush began to explain Azya’s plans, and presented them with such +enthusiasm that he grew really eloquent. From time to time his +hand, trembling from emotion, poured out a glass of mead, spilling +the noble drink over the rim; and he spoke and spoke on. Before +the astonished eyes of the grand hetman passed as it were clear +pictures of the future; therefore thousands and tens of thousands +of Tartars came for land and freedom, bringing their wives and +children and their herds; therefore the astonished Cossacks, seeing +the new power of the Commonwealth, bowed down to it obediently, +bowed down to the king and the hetman; hence there was rebellion in +the Ukraine no longer; hence raids, destructive as fire or flood, +were advancing no longer on the old roads against Russia,--but +at the side of the Polish and the Cossack armies moved over the +measureless steppes, with the playing of trumpets and the rattle of +drums, chambuls of Tartars, nobles of the Ukraine. + +And for whole years carts after carts were advancing, and in them, +in spite of the commands of Khan and Sultan, were multitudes +who preferred the black land of the Ukraine and bread to their +former hungry settlements. And the power, hostile aforetime, was +moving to the service of the Commonwealth. The Crimea became +depopulated; their former power slipped out of the hands of the +Khan and the Sultan, and dread seized them; for from the steppes, +from the Ukraine, the new hetman of a new Tartar nobility looked +threateningly into their eyes,--a guardian and faithful defender +of the Commonwealth, the renowned son of a terrible father, young +Tugai Bey. + +A flush came out on the countenance of Bogush; it seemed that his +own words bore him away, for at the end he raised both hands and +cried,-- + +“This is what I bring! This is what that dragon’s whelp has brooded +out in the wild woods of Hreptyoff! All that is needed now is +to give him a letter and permission from your great mightiness +to spread a report in the Crimea and on the Danube. Your great +mightiness, if Tugai Bey’s son were to do nothing except to make an +uproar in the Crimea and on the Danube, to cause misunderstandings, +to rouse the hydra of civil war among the Tartars, to embroil some +camps against others, and that on the eve of conflict, I repeat, he +would render a great and undying service to the Commonwealth.” + +But Pan Sobieski walked back and forth with long strides through +the room, without speaking. His lordly face was gloomy, almost +terrible; he strode, and it was to be seen that he was conversing +in his soul,--unknown whether with himself or with God. + +At last thou didst open some page in thy soul, grand hetman, for +thou gavest answer in these words to the speaker:-- + +“Bogush, even if I had the right to give such a letter and such +permission, while I live I should not give them.” + +These words fell as heavily as if they had been of molten lead or +iron, and weighed so on Bogush that for a time he was dumb, hung +his head, and only after a long interval did he groan out,-- + +“Why, your great mightiness, why?” + +“First, I will tell you, as a statesman, that the name of Tugai +Bey’s son might attract, it is true, a certain number of Tartars, +if land, liberty, and the rights of nobility were offered them; but +not so many would come as he and you have imagined. And, besides, +it would be an act of madness to call Tartars to the Ukraine, and +settle new people there, when we cannot manage the Cossacks alone. +You say that disputes and war will rise among them at once, that +there will be a sword ready for the Cossack neck; but who will +assure you that that sword would not be stained with Polish blood +also? I have not known this Azya, hitherto; but now I perceive that +the dragon of pride and ambition inhabits his breast, therefore I +ask again, who will guarantee that there is not in him a second +Hmelnitski? He will beat the Cossacks; but if the Commonwealth +shall fail to satisfy him in something, and threaten him with +justice and punishment for some act of violence, he will join the +Cossacks, summon new hordes from the East, as Hmelnitski summoned +Tugai Bey, give himself to the Sultan, as Doroshenko has done, and, +instead of a new growth of power, new bloodshed and defeats will +come on us.” + +“Your great mightiness, the Tartars, when they have become nobles, +will hold faithfully to the Commonwealth.” + +“Were there few of the Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis? They were +nobles a long time, and went over to the Sultan.” + +“Their privileges were withheld from the Lithuanian Tartars.” + +“But what will happen if, to begin with, the Polish nobles, as +is certain, oppose such an extension of their rights to others? +With what face, with what conscience, will you give to wild and +predatory hordes, who have been destroying our country continually, +the power and the right to determine the fate of that country, to +choose kings, and send deputies to the diets? Why give them such +a reward? What madness has come to the head of this Tartar, and +what evil spirit seized you, my old soldier, to let yourself be so +beguiled and seduced as to believe in such dishonor and such an +impossibility?” + +Bogush dropped his eyes, and said with an uncertain voice:-- + +“I knew beforehand that the estates would oppose; but Azya said +that if the Tartars were to settle with permission of your great +mightiness, they would not let themselves be driven out.” + +“Man! Why, he threatened, he shook his sword over the Commonwealth, +and you did not see it!” + +“Your great mightiness,” said Bogush, in despair, “it might +be arranged not to make all the Tartars nobles, only the most +considerable, and proclaim the rest free men. Even in that +situation they would answer the summons of Tugai Bey’s son.” + +“But why is it not better to proclaim all the Cossacks free men? +Cease, old soldier! I tell you that an evil spirit has taken +possession of you.” + +“Your great mightiness--” + +“And I say farther,” here Pan Sobieski wrinkled his lionlike +forehead and his eyes gleamed, “even if everything were to happen +as you say, even if our power were to increase through this action, +even if war with Turkey were to be averted, even if the nobles +themselves were to call for it, still, while this hand of mine +wields a sabre and can make the sign of the cross, never and never +will I permit such a thing! So help me God!” + +“Why, your great mightiness?” repeated Bogush, wringing his hands. + +“Because I am not only a Polish hetman, but a Christian hetman, for +I stand in defence of the Cross. And even if those Cossacks were +to tear the entrails of the Commonwealth more cruelly than ever, I +will not cut the necks of a blinded but still Christian people with +the swords of Pagans. For by doing so I should say ‘raca’ to our +fathers and grandfathers, to my own ancestors, to their ashes, to +the blood and tears of the whole past Commonwealth. As God is true! +if destruction is waiting for us, if our name is to be the name of +a dead and not of a living people, let our glory remain behind and +a memory of that service which God pointed out to us; let people +who come in after time say, when looking at those crosses and +tombs: ‘Here is Christianity; here they defended the Cross against +Mohammedan foulness, while there was breath in their breasts, while +the blood was in their veins; and they died for other nations.’ +This is our service, Bogush. Behold, we are the fortress on which +Christ fixed His crucifix, and you tell me, a soldier of God, nay, +the commander of the fortress, to be the first to open the gate +and let in Pagans, like wolves to a sheepfold, and give the sheep, +the flock of Jesus, to slaughter. Better for us to suffer from +chambuls; better for us to endure rebellions; better for us to go +to this terrible war; better for me and you to fall, and for the +whole Commonwealth to perish,--than to put disgrace on our name, +to lose our fame, and betray that guardianship and that service of +God.” + +When he had said this, Pan Sobieski stood erect in all his +grandeur; on his face there was a radiance such as must have been +on that of Godfrey de Bouillon when he burst in over the walls of +Jerusalem, shouting, “God wills it!” Pan Bogush seemed to himself +dust before those words, and Azya seemed to him dust before Pan +Sobieski, and the fiery plans of the young Tartar grew black and +became suddenly in the eyes of Bogush something dishonest and +altogether infamous. For what could he say after the statement of +the hetman that it was better to fall than to betray the service of +God? What argument could he bring? Therefore he did not know, poor +knight, whether to fall at the knees of the hetman, or to beat his +own breast, repeating, “_Mea culpa, mea maxima culpa_.” + +But at that moment the sound of bells was given out from the +neighboring Dominican monastery. + +Hearing this, Pan Sobieski said,-- + +“They are sounding for vespers, Bogush; let us go and commit +ourselves to God.” + + + + +CHAPTER XXXIII. + + +As much as Pan Bogush hastened when going from Hreptyoff to the +hetman, so much did he loiter on the way back. He halted a week or +two in each more considerable place; he spent Christmas in Lvoff, +and the New Year came on him there. He carried, it is true, the +hetman’s instructions for the son of Tugai Bey; but they contained +merely injunctions to finish the affair of the captains promptly, +and a dry and even threatening command to leave his great plans. +Pan Bogush had no reason to push on, for Azya could do nothing +among the Tartars without a document from the hetman. He loitered, +therefore, visiting churches along the road, and doing penance +because he had joined Azya’s plans. + +Meanwhile guests had swarmed into Hreptyoff immediately after +the New Year. From Kamenyets came Naviragh, a delegate from the +patriarch of Echmiadzin, with him the two Anardrats, skilful +theologians from Kaffa, and a numerous retinue. The soldiers +wondered greatly at the strange garments of these men, at the +violet and red Crimean caps, long shawls, velvet and silk, at their +dark faces, and the great gravity with which they strode, like +bustards or cranes, through the Hreptyoff stanitsa. Pan Zaharyash +Pyotrovich, famed for his continual journeys to the Crimea, nay, +to Tsargrad itself, and still more for the eagerness with which +he sought out and ransomed captives in the markets of the East, +accompanied, as interpreter, Naviragh and the Anardrats. Pan +Volodyovski counted out to him at once the sum needful to ransom +Pan Boski; and since the wife had not money sufficient, he gave +from his own; Basia added her ear-rings with pearls, so as to aid +more efficiently the suffering lady and her charming daughter. Pan +Seferovich, pretor of Kamenyets, came also,--a rich Armenian whose +brother was groaning in Tartar bonds,--and two women, still young +and of beauty far from inconsiderable, though somewhat dark, Pani +Neresevich and Pani Kyeremovich. Both were concerned for their +captive husbands. + +The guests were for the greater part in trouble, but there were +joyous ones also. Father Kaminski had sent, to remain for the +carnival at Hreptyoff, under Basia’s protection, his niece Panna +Kaminski; and on a certain day Pan Novoveski the younger--that is, +Pan Adam--burst in like a thunderbolt. When he had heard of the +arrival of his father at Hreptyoff he obtained leave at once from +Pan Rushchyts, and hastened to meet him. + +Pan Adam had changed greatly during the last few years; first +of all, his upper lip was shaded thickly by a short mustache, +which did not cover his teeth, white as a wolf’s teeth, but was +handsome and twisted. Secondly, the young man, always stalwart, +had now become almost a giant. It seemed that such a dense and +bushy forelock could grow only on such an enormous head, and such +an enormous head could find needful support only on fabulous +shoulders. His face, always dark, was swarthy from the winds; his +eyes were gleaming like coals; defiance was as if written on his +features. When he seized a large apple he hid it so easily in his +powerful palm that he could play “guess which one;” and when he put +a handful of nuts on his knee and pressed them with his hand he +made snuff of them. Everything in him went to strength; still he +was lean,--his stomach was receding, but the chest above it was as +roomy as a chapel. He broke horseshoes with ease, he tied iron rods +around the necks of soldiers, he seemed even larger than he was +in reality; when he walked, planks creaked under him; and when he +stumbled against a bench, he knocked splinters from it. + +In a word, he was a man in a hundred, in whom life, daring, and +strength were boiling, as water in a caldron. Not being able to +find room, in even such an enormous body, it seemed that he had +a flame in his breast and his head, and involuntarily one looked +to see if his forelock were not steaming. In fact, it steamed +sometimes, for he was good at the goblet. To battle he went with +a laugh which recalled the neighing of a charger; and he hewed +in such fashion that when each engagement was over soldiers went +to examine the bodies left by him, and wonder at his astonishing +blows. Accustomed, moreover, from childhood to the steppe, to +watchfulness and war, he was careful and foreseeing in spite of +all his vehemence; he knew every Tartar stratagem, and, after +Volodyovski and Rushchyts, was deemed the best partisan leader. + +In spite of threats and promises, old Novoveski did not receive +his son very harshly; for he feared lest he might go away again if +offended, and not show himself for another eleven years. Besides, +the selfish noble was satisfied at heart with that son who had +taken no money from home, who had helped himself thoroughly in the +world, won glory among his comrades, the favor of the hetman, and +the rank of an officer, which no one else could have struggled to +without protection. The father considered that this young man, +grown wild in the steppes, might not bend before the importance of +his father, and in such a case it was not best to expose it to the +test. Therefore the son fell at his feet, as was proper; still he +looked into his eyes, and at the first reproach he answered without +ceremony,-- + +“Father, you have blame in your mouth, but at heart you are glad, +and with reason, I have incurred no disgrace,--I ran away to the +squadron; besides, I am a noble.” + +“But you may be a Mussulman,” said the father, “since you did not +show yourself at home for eleven years.” + +“I did not show myself through fear of punishment, which would be +repugnant to my rank and dignity of officer. I waited for a letter +of pardon; I saw nothing of the letter, you saw nothing of me.” + +“But are you not afraid at present?” + +The young man showed his white teeth with a smile. “This place is +governed by military power, to which even the power of a father +must yield. Why should you not, my benefactor, embrace me, for you +have a hearty desire to do so?” + +Saying this, he opened his arms, and Pan Novoveski did not know +himself what to do. Indeed, he could not quarrel with that son +who went out of the house a lad, and returned now a mature man +and an officer surrounded with military renown. And this and that +flattered greatly the fatherly pride of Pan Novoveski; he hesitated +only out of regard for his personal dignity. + +But the son seized him; the bones of the old noble cracked in the +bear-like embrace, and this touched him completely. + +“What is to be done?” cried he, panting. “He feels, the rascal, +that he is sitting on his own horse, and is not afraid. ’Pon my +word! if I were at home, indeed I should not be so tender; but +here, what can I do? Well, come on again.” + +And they embraced a second time, after which the young man began to +inquire hurriedly for his sister. + +“I gave command to keep her aside till I called her,” said the +father; “the girl will jump almost out of her skin.” + +“For God’s sake, where is she?” cried the son, and opening the door +he began to call so loudly that an echo answered, “Eva! Eva!” from +the walls. + +Eva, who was waiting in the next chamber, rushed in at once; but +she was barely able to cry “Adam!” when strong arms seized her +and raised her from the floor. The brother had loved her greatly +always; in old times, while protecting her from the tyranny of +their father, he took her faults on himself frequently, and +received the floggings due her. In general the father was a despot +at home, really cruel; therefore the maiden greeted now in that +strong brother, not a brother merely, but her future refuge and +protection. He kissed her on the head, on the eyes and hands; at +times he held her at arms’ length, looked into her face, and cried +out with delight,-- + +“A splendid girl, as God is dear to me!” Then again, “See how she +has grown! A stove,[24] not a maiden!” + +Her eyes were laughing at him. They began to talk then very +rapidly, of their long separation, of home and the wars. Old Pan +Novoveski walked around them and muttered. The son made a great +impression on him; but at times disquiet touching his own future +authority seemed to seize him. Those were the days of great +parental power, which grew to boundless preponderance afterward; +but this son was that partisan, that soldier from the wild +stanitsas, who, as Pan Novoveski understood at once, was riding on +his own special horse. Pan Novoveski guarded his parental authority +jealously. He was certain, however, that his son would always +respect him, would give him his due; but would he yield always like +wax, would he endure everything as he had endured when a stripling? +“Bah!” thought the old man, “if I make up my mind to it, I’ll treat +him like a stripling. He is daring, a lieutenant; he imposes on +me, as I love God.” To finish all, Pan Novoveski felt that his +fatherly affection was growing each minute, and that he would have +a weakness for that giant of a son. + +Meanwhile Eva was twittering like a bird, overwhelming her brother +with questions. “When would he come home; and wouldn’t he settle +down, wouldn’t he marry?” She in truth does not know clearly, and +is not certain; but as she loves her father, she has heard that +soldiers are given to falling in love. But now she remembers that +it was Paul Volodyovski who said so. How beautiful and kind she +is, that Pani Volodyovski! A more beautiful and better is not to +be found in all Poland with a candle. Zosia Boski alone might, +perhaps, be compared with her. + +“Who is Zosia Boski?” asked Pan Adam. + +“She who with her mother is stopping here, whose father was carried +off by the Tartars. If you see her yourself you will fall in love +with her.” + +“Give us Zosia Boski!” cried the young officer. + +The father and Eva laughed at such readiness. + +“Love is like death,” said Pan Adam: “it misses no one. I was still +smooth-faced, and Pani Volodyovski was a young lady, when I fell +terribly in love with her. Oi! dear God! how I loved that Basia! +But what of it! ‘I will tell her so,’ thought I. I told her, and +the answer was as if some one had given me a slap in the face. Shu, +cat away from the milk! She was in love with Pan Volodyovski, it +seems, already; but what is the use in talking?--she was right.” + +“Why?” asked old Pan Novoveski. + +“Why? This is why: because I, without boasting, could meet every +one else with the sabre; but he would not amuse himself with +me while you could say ‘Our Father’ twice. And besides he is a +partisan beyond compare, before whom Rushchyts himself would take +off his cap. What, Pan Rushchyts? Even the Tartars love him. He is +the greatest soldier in the Commonwealth.” + +“And how he and his wife love each other! Ai, ai! enough to make +your eyes ache to look at them,” put in Eva. + +“Ai, your mouth waters! Your mouth waters, for your time has come +too,” exclaimed Pan Adam. And putting his hands on his hips he +began to nod his head, as a horse does; but she answered modestly,-- + +“I have no thought of it.” + +“Well, there is no lack of officers and pleasant company here.” + +“But,” said Eva, “I do not know whether father has told you that +Azya is here.” + +“Azya Mellehovich, the Lithuanian Tartar? I know him; he is a good +soldier.” + +“But you do not know,” said old Pan Novoveski, “that he is not +Mellehovich, but that Azya who grew up with you.” + +“In God’s name, what do I hear? Just think! Sometimes that came +to my head too; but they told me that his name was Mellehovich, +therefore I thought, ‘Well, he is not the man,’ Azya with the +Tartars is a universal name. I had not seen him for so many years +that I was not certain. Our Azya was rather ugly and short, and +this one is a beauty.” + +“He is ours, ours!” said old Novoveski, “or rather not ours, for do +you know what has come out, whose son he is?” + +“How should I know?” + +“He is the son of the great Tugai Bey.” + +The young man struck his powerful palms on his knees till the sound +was heard through the house. + +“I cannot believe my ears! Of the great Tugai Bey? If that is true, +he is a prince and a relative of the Khan. There is no higher blood +in the Crimea than Tugai Bey’s.” + +“It is the blood of an enemy!” + +“It was that in the father, but the son serves us; I have seen him +myself twenty times in action. Ha! I understand now whence comes +that devilish daring in him. Pan Sobieski distinguished him before +the whole army, and made him a captain. I am glad from my soul to +greet him,--a strong soldier; from my whole heart I will greet him.” + +“But be not too familiar with him.” + +“Why? Is he my servant, or ours? I am a soldier, he is a soldier; +I am an officer, he is an officer. If he were some fellow of the +infantry who commands his regiment with a reed, I shouldn’t have +a word to say; but if he is the son of Tugai Bey, then no common +blood flows in him. He is a prince, and that is the end of it; the +hetman himself will provide naturalization for him. How should +I thrust my nose above him, when I am in brotherhood with Kulak +Murza, with Bakchy Aga and Sukyman? None of these would be ashamed +to herd sheep for Tugai Bey.” + +Eva felt a sudden wish to kiss her brother again; then she sat +so near him that she began to stroke his bushy forelock with her +shapely hand. + +The entrance of Pan Michael interrupted this tenderness. + +Pan Adam sprang up to greet the commanding officer, and began at +once to explain that he had not paid his respects first of all +to the commandant, because he had not come on service, but as a +private person. Pan Michael embraced him cordially and said,-- + +“And who would blame you, dear comrade, if after so many years of +absence you fell at your father’s knees first of all? It would be +something different were it a question of service; but have you no +commission from Pan Rushchyts?” + +“Only obeisances. Pan Rushchyts went down to Yagorlik, for they +informed him that there were multitudes of horse-tracks on the +snow. My commandant received your letter and sent it to the horde +to his relatives and brothers, instructing them to search and make +inquiries there; but he will not write himself. ‘My hand is too +heavy,’ he says, ‘and I have no experience in that art.’” + +“He does not like writing, I know,” said Pan Michael. “The sabre +with him is always the basis.” Here the mustaches of the little +knight quivered, and he added, not without a certain boastfulness, +“And still you were chasing Azba Bey two months for nothing.” + +“But your grace gulped him as a pike does a whiting,” cried Pan +Adam, with enthusiasm. “Well, God must have disturbed his mind, +that when he had escaped from Pan Rushchyts, he came under your +hand. He caught it!” + +These words tickled the little knight agreeably, and wishing to +return politeness for politeness, he turned to Pan Novoveski and +said,-- + +“The Lord Jesus has not given me a son so far; but if ever He does, +I should wish him to be like this cavalier.” + +“There is nothing in him!” answered the old noble,--“nothing, and +that is the end of it.” + +But in spite of these words he began to puff from delight. + +“Here is another great treat for me!” + +Meanwhile the little knight stroked Eva’s face, and said to her: +“You see that I am no stripling; but my Basia is almost of your +age; therefore I am thinking that at times she should have some +pleasant amusement, proper for youthful years. It is true that all +here love her beyond description, and you, I trust, see some reason +for it.” + +“Beloved God!” said Eva, “there is not in the world another such +woman! I have said that just now.” + +The little knight was rejoiced beyond measure, so that his face +shone, and he asked, “Did you say that really?” + +“As I live she did!” cried father and son together. + +“Well, then, array yourself in the best, for, without Basia’s +knowledge, I have brought an orchestra from Kamenyets. I ordered +the men to hide the instruments in straw, and I told her that they +were Gypsies who had come to shoe horses. This evening I’ll have +tremendous dancing. She loves it, she loves it, though she likes to +play the dignified matron.” + +When he had said this, Pan Michael began to rub his hands, and was +greatly pleased with himself. + + + + +CHAPTER XXXIV. + + +The snow fell so thickly that it filled the stanitsa trench +altogether, and settled on the stockade wall like a mound. Outside +were night and a storm; but the chief room in Hreptyoff was blazing +with light. There were two violins, a bass-viol, a flageolet, a +French horn, and two bugles. The fiddlers worked away till they +were turning in their seats. The cheeks of the flageolet player and +the buglers were puffed out, and their eyes were bloodshot. The +oldest officers sat on benches at the wall, one near another,--as +gray doves sit before their cotes in a roof,--and while drinking +mead and wine looked at the dancers. + +Basia opened the ball with Pan Mushalski, who, despite advanced +years, was as great a dancer as a bowman. Basia wore a robe of +silver brocade edged with ermine, and resembled a newly blown +rose in fresh snow. Young and old marvelled at her beauty, and +the cry “Save us!” came involuntarily from the breasts of many; +for though Panna Eva and Panna Zosia were somewhat younger, and +beautiful beyond common measure, still Basia surpassed all. In her +eyes delight and pleasure were flashing. As she swept past the +little knight she thanked him for the entertainment with a smile; +through her open rosy mouth gleamed white teeth, and she shone in +her silver robe, glittering like a sun-ray or a star, and enchanted +the eye and the heart with the beauty of a child, a woman, and a +flower. The split sleeves of her robe fluttered after her like +the wings of a great butterfly; and when, raising her skirt, she +made an obeisance before her partner, you would think that she was +floating on the earth like a vision, or one of those sprites which +on bright nights in summer skip along the edges of ravines. + +Outside, the soldiers pressed their stern mustached faces against +the lighted window-panes, and flattening their noses against the +glass peered into the room. It pleased them greatly that their +adored lady surpassed all others in beauty, for they held furiously +to her side; they did not spare jests, therefore, and allusions +to Panna Eva, or Panna Zosia, and greeted with loud hurrahs every +approach that Basia made to the window. + +Pan Michael increased like bread-rising, and nodded his head, +keeping time with Basia’s movements; Pan Zagloba, standing near, +held a tankard in his hand, tapped with his foot and dropped liquor +on the floor; but at times he and the little knight turned and +looked at each other with uncommon rapture and puffing. + +But Basia glittered and glittered through the whole room, ever +more joyous, ever more charming. Such for her was the Wilderness. +Now a battle, now a hunt, now amusements, dancing and music, and +a crowd of soldiers,--her husband the greatest among them, and he +loving and beloved; Basia felt that all liked and admired her, +gave her homage,--that the little knight was happy through that; +and she herself felt as happy as birds feel when spring has come, +and they rejoice and sing lustily and joyously in the air of May. +The second couple were Azya and Eva Novoveski, who wore a crimson +jacket. The young Tartar, completely intoxicated with the white +vision glittering before him, spoke not one word to Eva; but she, +thinking that emotion had stopped the voice in his breast, tried to +give him courage by pressure of her hand, light at the beginning, +and afterward stronger. Azya, on his part, pressed her hand so +powerfully that hardly could she repress a cry of pain; but he +did this involuntarily, for he thought only of Basia, he saw only +Basia, and in his soul he repeated a terrible vow, that if he had +to burn half Russia she should be his. + +At times, when consciousness came to him somewhat, he felt a desire +to seize Eva by the throat, stifle her, and gloat over her, because +she pressed his hand, and because she stood between him and Basia. +At times he pierced the poor girl with his cruel, falcon glance, +and her heart began to beat with more power; she thought that it +was through love that he looked at her so rapaciously. + +Pan Adam and Zosia formed the third couple. She looked like a +forget-me-not, and tripped along at his side with downcast eyes; he +looked like a wild horse, and jumped like one. From under his shod +heels splinters were flying; his forelock was soaring upward; his +face was covered with ruddiness; he opened his nostrils wide like a +Turkish charger, and sweeping Zosia around, as a whirlwind does a +leaf, carried her through the air. The soul grew glad in him beyond +measure, since he lived on the edge of the Wilderness whole months +without seeing a woman. Zosia pleased him so much at first glance, +that in a moment he was in love with her to kill. From time to time +he looked at her downcast eyes, at her blooming cheeks, and just +snorted at the pleasant sight; then all the more mightily did he +strike fire with his heels; with greater strength did he hold her, +at the turn of the dance, to his broad breast, and burst into a +mighty laugh from excess of delight, and boiled and loved with more +power every moment. + +But Zosia had fear in her dear little heart; still, that fear was +not disagreeable, for she was pleased with that whirlwind of a man +who bore her along and carried her with him,--a real dragon! She +had seen various cavaliers in Yavorov, but such a fiery one she had +not met till that hour; and none danced like him, none swept her on +so. In truth, a real dragon! What was to be done with him, since it +was impossible to resist? + +In the next couple, Panna Kaminski danced with a polite cavalier, +and after her came the Armenians,--Pani Kyeremovich and Pani +Neresevich, who, though wives of merchants, were still invited to +the company, for both were persons of courtly manners, and very +wealthy. The dignified Naviragh and the two Anardrats looked with +growing wonder at the Polish dances; the old men at their mead +cups made an increasing noise, like grasshoppers on stubble land. +But the music drowned every voice, and in the middle of the room +delight grew in all hearts. + +Meanwhile Basia left her partner, ran panting to her husband, and +clasped her hands before him. + +“Michael,” said she, “it is so cold outside the windows for the +soldiers, give command to let them have a keg of gorailka.” + +He, being unusually jovial, fell to kissing her hands, and cried,-- + +“I would not spare blood to please you!” + +Then he hurried out himself to tell the soldiers at whose instance +they were to have the keg; for he wished them to thank Basia, and +love her the more. + +In answer, they raised such a shout that the snow began to fall +from the roof; the little knight cried in addition, “Let the +muskets roar there as a vivat to the Pani!” Upon his return to the +room he found Basia dancing with Azya. When the Tartar embraced +that sweet figure with his arm, when he felt the warmth coming from +her and her breath on his face, his pupils went up almost into his +skull, and the whole world turned before his eyes; in his soul he +gave up paradise, eternity, and for all the houris he wanted only +this one. + +Then Basia, when she noticed in passing the crimson jacket of Eva, +curious to know if Azya had proposed yet, inquired,-- + +“Have you told her?” + +“No.” + +“Why?” + +“It is not time yet,” said he, with a strange expression. + +“But are you greatly in love?” + +“To the death, to the death!” answered the Tartar, with a low but +hoarse voice, like the croaking of a raven. + +And they danced on, immediately after Pan Adam, who had pushed +to the front. Others had changed partners, but Pan Adam did not +let Zosia go; only at times he seated her on a bench to rest +and recover breath, then he revelled again. At last he stopped +before the orchestra, and holding Zosia with one arm, cried to the +musicians,-- + +“Play the krakoviak! on with it!” + +Obedient to command, they played at once. Pan Adam kept time with +his foot, and sang with an immense voice,-- + + “Lost are crystal torrents, + In the Dniester River; + Lost in thee, my heart is, + Lost in thee, O maiden! + U-há!” + +And that “U-há” he roared out in such Cossack fashion that Zosia +was drooping from fear. The dignified Naviragh, standing near, was +frightened, the two learned Anardrats were frightened; but Pan Adam +led the dance farther. Twice he made the circle of the room, and +stopping before the musicians, sang of his heart again,-- + + “Lost, but not to perish, + Though the current snatch it; + In the depth ’twill seek out + And bear back a gold ring. + U-há!” + +“Very pretty rhymes,” cried Zagloba; “I am skilled in the matter, +for I have made many such. Bark away, cavalier, bark away; and when +you find the ring I will continue in this sense,-- + + “Flint are all the maidens, + Steel are all the young men; + You’ll have sparks in plenty + If you strike with will. + U-há!” + +“Vivat! vivat Pan Zagloba!” cried the officers, with a mighty +voice, so that the dignified Naviragh was frightened, and the two +learned Anardrats were frightened, and began to look at one another +with exceeding amazement. + +But Pan Adam went around twice more, and seated his partner at +last on the bench, panting, and astonished at the boldness of her +cavalier. He was very agreeable to her, so valiant and honest, a +regular conflagration; but just because she had not met such a man +hitherto, great confusion seized her,--therefore, dropping her eyes +still lower, she sat in silence, like a little innocent. + +“Why are you silent; are you grieving for something?” asked Pan +Adam. + +“I am; my father is in captivity,” answered Zosia, with a thin +voice. + +“Never mind that,” said the young man; “it is proper to dance! +Look at this room; here are some tens of officers, and most likely +no one of them will die his own death, but from arrows of Pagans +or in bonds,--this one to-day, that to-morrow. Each man on these +frontiers has lost some one, and we make merry lest God might think +that we murmur at our service. That is it. It is proper to dance. +Laugh, young lady! show your eyes, for I think that you hate me!” + +Zosia did not raise her eyes, it is true; but she began to raise +the corners of her mouth, and two dimples were formed in her rosy +cheeks. + +“Do you love me a little bit?” asked he. + +And Zosia, in a still lower voice, said, “Yes; but--” + +When he heard this. Pan Adam started up, and seizing Zosia’s hands, +began to cover them with kisses, and cry,-- + +“Lost! No use in talking; I love you to death! I don’t want any one +but you, my dearest beauty! Oh, save me, how I love you! In the +morning I’ll fall at your mother’s feet. What?--in the morning! +I’ll fall to-night, so as to be sure that you are mine!” + +A tremendous roar of musketry outside the window drowned Zosia’s +answer. The delighted soldiers were firing, as a vivat for Basia; +the window-panes rattled, the walls trembled. The dignified +Naviragh was frightened a third time; the two learned Anardrats +were frightened; but Zagloba, standing near, began to pacify them. + +“With the Poles,” said he to them, “there is never rejoicing +without outcry and clamor.” + +In truth, it came out that all were just waiting for that firing +from muskets to revel in the highest degree. The usual ceremony of +nobles began now to give way to the wildness of the steppe. Music +thundered again; dances burst out anew, like a storm; eyes were +flashing and fiery; mist rose from the forelocks. Even the oldest +went into the dance; loud shouts were heard every moment; and they +drank and frolicked,--drank healths from Basia’s slipper; fired +from pistols at Eva’s boot-heels. Hreptyoff shouted and roared and +sang till daybreak, so that the beasts in the neighboring wilds hid +from fear in the deepest thickets. + +Since that was almost on the eve of a terrible war with the Turkish +power, and over all these people terror and destruction were +hanging, the dignified Naviragh wondered beyond measure at those +Polish soldiers, and the two learned Anardrats wondered no less. + + + + +CHAPTER XXXV. + + +All slept late next morning, except the soldiers on guard and the +little knight, who never neglected service for pleasure. Pan Adam +was on his feet early enough, for Panna Zosia seemed still more +charming to him after his rest. Arraying himself handsomely, he +went to the room in which they had danced the previous evening +to listen whether there was not some movement or bustle in the +adjoining chambers where the ladies were. + +In the chamber occupied by Pani Boski movement was to be heard; but +the impatient young man was so anxious to see Zosia that he seized +his dagger and fell to picking out the moss and clay between the +logs, so that, God willing, he might look through the chink with +one eye at Zosia. + +Zagloba, who was just passing with his beads in his hand, found him +at this work, and knowing at once what the matter was, came up on +tiptoe and began to belabor with the sandalwood beads the shoulders +of the knight. + +Pan Adam slipped aside and squirmed as if laughing; but he was +greatly confused, and the old man pursued him and struck him +continually. + +“Oh, such a Turk! oh, Tartar! here it is for you; here it is for +you! I exorcise you! Where are your morals? You want to see a +woman? Here it is for you; here it is for you!” + +“My benefactor,” cried Pan Adam, “it is not right to make a whip +out of holy beads. Let me go, for I had no sinful intention.” + +“You say it is not right to strike with a rosary? Not true! The +palm on Palm Sunday is holy, and still people strike with it. Ha! +these were Pagan beads once and belonged to Suban Kazi; but I took +them from him at Zbaraj, and afterward the apostolic nuncio blessed +them. See, they are genuine sandalwood!” + +“If they are real sandalwood, they have an odor.” + +“Beads have an odor for me, and a girl for you. I must dress your +shoulders well yet, for there is nothing to drive out the Devil +like a chaplet.” + +“I had no sinful intention; upon my health I had not!” + +“Was it only through piety that you were opening a chink?” + +“Not through piety, but through love, which is so wonderful that +I’m not sure that I shall not burst from it, as a bomb bursts. What +is the use in pretending, when it is true? Flies do not trouble a +horse in autumn as this affection troubles me.” + +“See that this is not sinful desire; for when I came in here you +could not stand still, but were striking heel against heel as if +you were standing on a firebrand.” + +“I saw nothing, as I love God sincerely, for I had only just begun +to pick at the chink.” + +“Ah, youth! blood is not water! I, too, must at times even yet +repress myself, for in me there is a lion seeking whom he may +devour. If you have honorable intentions, you are thinking of +marriage.” + +“Thinking of marriage? God of might! of what should I be thinking? +Not only am I thinking, but ’tis as if some one were pricking me +with an awl. Is it not known to your grace that I made a proposal +to Panna Boski last evening, and I have the consent of my father?” + +“The boy is of sulphur and powder! Hangman take thee! If that is +the case, then the affair is quite different; but tell me, how was +it?” + +“Last evening Pani Boski went to her room to bring a handkerchief +for Zosia, I after her. She turns around: ‘Who is there?’ And I, +with a rush to her feet: ‘Beat me, mother, but give me Zosia,--my +happiness, my love!’ But Pani Boski, when she recovered herself, +said: ‘All people praise you and think you a worthy cavalier; +still, I will not give an answer to-day, nor to-morrow, but later; +and you need the permission of your father.’ She went out then, +thinking that I was under the influence of wine. In truth, I had a +little in my head.” + +“That is nothing; all had some in their heads. Did you not see the +pointed caps sidewise on the heads of Naviragh and the Anardrats +toward the end?” + +“I did not notice them, for I was settling in my mind how to get my +father’s consent in the easiest way.” + +“Well, did it come hard?” + +“Toward morning we both went to our room; and because it is well +to hammer iron while it is hot, I thought to myself at once that +it was necessary to feel, even from afar, how my father would look +at the matter. ‘Listen, father: I want Zosia terribly, and I want +your consent; and if you don’t give it, then, as God lives, I’ll go +to the Venetians to serve, and that’s all you’ll hear of me.’ Then +did not he fall on me with great rage: ‘Oh, such a son!’ said he; +‘you can do without permission! Go to the Venetians, or take the +girl,--only I tell you this, that I will not give you a copper, not +only of my own, but of your mother’s money, for it is all mine.’” + +Zagloba thrust out his under-lip. “Oh, that is bad!” + +“But wait. When I heard that, I said: ‘But am I asking for money, +or do I need it? I want your blessing, nothing more; for the +property of Pagans that came to my sabre is enough to rent a good +estate or purchase a village. What belongs to mother, let that be a +dower for Eva; I will add one or two handfuls of turquoise and some +silk and brocade, and if a bad year comes, I’ll help my father with +ready money.’ My father became dreadfully curious then. ‘Have you +such wealth?’ asked he. ‘In God’s name, where did you get it? Was +it from plunder, for you went away as poor as a Turkish saint?’ + +“‘Fear God, father,’ answered I. ‘It is eleven years since I began +to bring down this fist, and, as they say, it is not of the worst, +and shouldn’t it collect something? I was at the storming of rebel +towns in which ruffiandom and the Tartars had piled up the finest +plunder; I fought against murzas and robber bands: booty came and +came. I took only what was recognized as mine without injustice to +any; but it increased, and if a man didn’t frolic, I should have +had twice as much property as you got from your father.’” + +“What did the old man say to that?” asked Zagloba, rejoicing. + +“My father was amazed, for he had not expected this, and began +straightway to complain of my wastefulness. ‘There would be,’ said +he, ‘an increase, but that this scatterer, this haughty fellow who +loves only to plume himself and puts on the magnate, squanders +all, saves nothing.’ Then curiosity conquered him, and he began +to ask particularly what I have; and seeing that I could travel +quickly by smearing with that tar, I not only concealed nothing, +but lied a little, though usually I will not over-color, for I +think thus to myself: ‘Truth is oats, and lying chopped straw.’ My +father bethought himself, and now for plans: ‘This or that [land] +might have been bought,’ said he; ‘this or that lawsuit might have +been kept up,’ said he; ‘we might have lived at each side of the +same boundary, and when you were away I could have looked after +everything.’ And my worthy father began to cry. ‘Adam,’ said he, +‘that girl has pleased me terribly; she is under the protection of +the hetman,--there may be some profit out of that, too; but do you +respect this my second daughter, and do not squander what she has, +for I should not forgive you at my death-hour.’ And I, my gracious +benefactor, just roared at the very suspicion of injustice to +Zosia. My father and I fell into each other’s embraces, and wept +till the first cockcrow, precisely.” + +“The old rogue!” muttered Zagloba, then he added aloud: “Ah, there +may be a wedding soon, and new amusements in Hreptyoff, especially +since it is carnival time.” + +“There would be one to-morrow if it depended on me,” cried Pan +Adam, abruptly; “but this is what: My leave will end soon, and +service is service, so I must return to Rashkoff. Well, Pan +Rushchyts will give me another leave, I know. But I am not certain +that there will not be delays on the part of the ladies. For when +I push up to the old one, she says, ‘My husband is in captivity.’ +When I speak to the daughter, she says, ‘Papa is in captivity.’ +What of that? I do not keep that papa in bonds, do I? I’m terribly +afraid of these obstacles; if it were not for that, I would take +Father Kaminski by the soutane and wouldn’t let him go till he had +tied Zosia and me. But when women get a thing into their heads you +can’t draw it out with nippers. I’d give my last copper, I’d go in +person for ‘papa,’ but I’ve no way of doing it. Besides, no one +knows where he is; maybe he is dead, and there is the work for you! +If they ask me to wait for him, I might have to wait till the Day +of Judgment!” + +“Pyotrovich, Naviragh, and the Anardrats will take the road +to-morrow; there will be tidings soon.” + +“Jesus save us! Am I to wait for tidings? There can be nothing +before spring; meanwhile I shall wither away, as God is dear to me! +My benefactor, all have faith in your wit and experience; knock +this waiting out of the heads of these women. My benefactor, in the +spring there will be war. God knows what will happen. Besides, I +want to marry Zosia, not ‘papa;’ why must I sigh to him?” + +“Persuade the women to go to Rashkoff and settle. There it will be +easier to get tidings, and if Pyotrovich finds Boski, he will be +near you. I will do what I can, I repeat; but do you ask Pani Basia +to take your part.” + +“I will not neglect that, I will not neglect, for devil--” + +With that the door squeaked, and Pani Boski entered. But before +Zagloba could look around, Pan Adam had already thundered down with +his whole length at her feet, and occupying an enormous extent of +the floor with his gigantic body, began to cry:-- + +“I have my father’s consent. Give me Zosia, mother! Give me Zosia, +give me Zosia, mother!” + +“Give Zosia, mother,” repeated Zagloba, in a bass voice. + +The uproar drew people from the adjacent chambers; Basia came +in, Pan Michael came from his office, and soon after came Zosia +herself. It did not become the girl to seem to surmise what the +matter was; but her face grew purple at once, and putting one hand +in the other quickly she dropped them before her, pursed her mouth, +and stood at the wall with downcast eyes. Pan Michael ran for old +Novoveski. When he came he was deeply offended that his son had not +committed the function to him, and had not left the affair to his +eloquence, still he upheld the entreaty. + +Pani Boski, who lacked, indeed, every near guardianship in the +world, burst into tears at last, and agreed to Pan Adam’s request +to go to Rashkoff and wait there for her husband. Then, covered +with tears, she turned to her daughter. + +“Zosia,” asked she, “are the plans of Pan Adam to your heart?” + +All eyes were turned to Zosia. She was standing at the wall, her +eyes fixed on the floor as usual, and only after some silence did +she say, in a voice barely audible,-- + +“I will go to Rashkoff.” + +“My beauty!” roared Pan Adam, and springing to the maiden he caught +her in his arms. Then he cried till the walls trembled, “Zosia is +mine! She is mine, she is mine!” + + + + +CHAPTER XXXVI. + + +Pan Adam started for Rashkoff immediately after his betrothal, +to find and furnish quarters for Pani and Panna Boski; two weeks +after his departure a whole caravan of Hreptyoff guests left the +fortalice. It was composed of Naviragh, the two Anardrats, the +Armenian women (Kyeremovich and Neresevich), Seferevich, Pani and +Panna Boski, the two Pyotroviches, and old Pan Novoveski, without +counting a number of Armenians from Kamenyets, and numerous +servants, as well as armed attendants to guard wagons, draft +horses, and pack animals. The Pyotroviches and the delegation +of the patriarch of Echmiadzin were to rest simply at Rashkoff, +receive news there concerning their journey, and move on toward +the Crimea. The remainder of the company determined to settle in +Rashkoff for a time, and wait, at least till the first thaws, for +the return of the prisoners; namely, Boski, the younger Seferevich, +and the two merchants whose wives were long waiting in sorrow. + +That was a difficult road, for it lay through silent wastes and +steep ravines. Fortunately abundant but dry snow formed excellent +sleighing; the presence of commands in Mohiloff, Yampol, and +Rashkoff insured safety. Azba Bey was cut to pieces, the robbers +either hanged or dispersed; and the Tartars in winter, through lack +of grass, did not go out on the usual roads. + +Finally, Pan Adam had promised to meet them with a few tens of +horses, if he should receive permission from Pan Rushchyts. They +went, therefore, briskly and willingly; Zosia was ready to go to +the end of the world for Pan Adam. Pani Boski and the two Armenian +women were hoping for the speedy return of their husbands. Rashkoff +lay, it is true, in terrible wilds on the border of Christendom; +but still they were not going there for a lifetime, nor for a long +stay. In spring war would come; war was mentioned on the borders +everywhere. When their loved ones were found, they must return with +the first warm breeze to save their heads from destruction. + +Eva remained at Hreptyoff, detained by Pani Basia. Pan Novoveski +did not insist greatly on taking his daughter, especially as he was +leaving her in the house of such worthy people. + +“I will send her most safely, or I will take her myself,” said +Basia, “rather I will take her myself, for I should like to see +once in my life that whole terrible boundary of which I have heard +so much from childhood. In spring, when the roads will be black +from chambuls, my husband would not let me go; but now, if Eva +stays here, I shall have a fair pretext. In a couple of weeks I +shall begin to insist, and in three I shall have permission surely.” + +“Your husband, I hope, will not let you go in winter unless with a +good escort.” + +“If he can go, he will go with me; if not, Azya will escort us with +a couple of hundred or more horses, for I hear that he is to be +sent to Rashkoff in every case.” + +The conversation ended with this, and Eva remained in Hreptyoff. +Basia, however, had other calculations besides the reasons given to +Pan Novoveski. She wished to lighten for Azya an approach to Eva, +for the young Tartar was beginning to disquiet her. As often as he +met Basia he answered her queries, it is true, by saying that he +loved Eva, that his former feeling had not died; but when he was +with Eva he was silent. Meanwhile the girl had fallen in love with +him to desperation in that Hreptyoff desert. His wild but splendid +beauty, his childhood passed under the strong hand of Novoveski, +his princely descent, and that prolonged mystery which had weighed +upon him, finally his military fame, had enchanted her thoroughly. +She was waiting merely for the moment to open to him her heart, +burning as a flame, and to say to him, “Azya, I have loved thee +from childhood,” to fall into his arms and vow love to him till +death. Meanwhile he closed his teeth and was silent. + +Eva herself thought at first that the presence of her father +and brother restrained Azya from a confession. Later, disquiet +seized her too, for if obstacles arose unavoidably on the part +of her father and brother, especially before Azya had received +naturalization, still he might open his heart to her, and he was +bound to do so the more speedily and sincerely the more obstacles +were rising on their road. + +But he was silent. + +Doubt crept at last into the maiden’s heart, and she began to +complain of her misfortune to Basia, who pacified her, saying:-- + +“I do not deny that he is a strange man, and wonderfully secretive; +but I am certain that he loves you, for he has told me so +frequently, and besides he looks on you not as on others.” + +To this Eva, shaking her head, answered gloomily: “Differently, +that is certain; but I know not whether there is love or hatred in +that gaze.” + +“Dear Eva, do not talk folly; why should he hate you?” + +“But why should he love me?” + +Here Basia began to pass her small hands over the maiden’s face. +“But why does Michael love me? And why did your brother, when he +had barely seen Zosia, fall in love with her?” + +“Adam has always been hasty.” + +“Azya is haughty, and dreads refusal, especially from your father; +your brother, having been in love himself, would understand more +quickly the torture of that feeling. This is how it is. Be not +foolish, Eva; have no fear. I will stir up Azya well, and you’ll +see how courageous he’ll be.” + +In fact, Basia had an interview with Azya that very day, after +which she rushed in great haste to Eva. + +“It is all over!” cried she on the threshold. + +“What?” asked Eva, flushing. + +“Said I to him, ‘What are you thinking of, to feed me with +ingratitude? I have detained Eva purposely that you might take +advantage of the occasion; but if you do not, know that in two, +or at furthest three weeks, I will send her to Rashkoff. I may +go myself with her, and you’ll be left in the lurch.’ His face +changed when he heard of the journey to Rashkoff, and he began to +beat with his forehead to my feet. I asked him then what he had on +his mind, and he answered: ‘On the road I will confess what I have +in my breast. On the road,’ said he, ‘will be the best occasion; +on the road will happen what is to happen, what is predestined. I +will confess all, I will disclose all, for I cannot live longer in +this torment.’ His lips began to quiver, so anxious was he before, +for he has received some unfavorable letters from Kamenyets. He +told me that he must go to Rashkoff in every event, that there is +an old command of the hetman to my husband touching that matter; +but the period is not mentioned in the command, for it depends on +negotiations which he is carrying on there with the captains. ‘But +now,’ said he, ‘the time is approaching, and I must go to them +beyond Rashkoff, so that at the same time I can conduct your grace +and Panna Eva.’ I told him in answer that it was unknown whether I +should go or not, for it would depend on Michael’s permission. When +he heard this he was frightened greatly. Ai, you are a fool, Eva! +You say that he doesn’t love you, but he fell at my feet; and when +he implored me to go, I tell you he just whined, so that I had a +mind to shed tears over him. Do you know why he did that? He told +me at once. ‘I,’ said he, ‘will confess what I have in my heart; +but without the prayers of your grace I shall do nothing with the +Novoveskis, I shall only rouse anger and hatred in them against +myself. My fate is in the hands of your grace, my suffering, my +salvation; for if your grace will not go, then better that the +earth swallowed me, or that living fire burned me.’ That is how he +loves you. Simply terrible to think of! And if you had seen how he +looked at that moment you would have been frightened.” + +“No, I am not afraid of him,” answered Eva, and she began to +kiss Basia’s hands. “Go with us; go with us!” repeated she, with +emotion; “go with us! You alone can save us; you alone will not +fear to tell my father; you alone can effect something. Go with us! +I will fall at the feet of Pan Volodyovski to get leave for you. +Without you, father and Azya will spring at each other with knives. +Go with us; go with us!” And saying this, she dropped to Basia’s +knees and began to embrace them with tears. + +“God grant that I go!” said Basia. “I will lay all before Michael, +and will not cease to torment him. It is safe now to go even +alone, and what will it be with such a numerous retinue! Maybe +Michael himself will go; if not, he has a heart, and will give me +permission. At first he will cry out against it; but just let me +grow gloomy, he will begin to walk around me at once, look into my +eyes, and give way. I should prefer to have him go too, for I shall +be terribly lonely without him; but what is to be done? I will go +anyhow to give you some solace. In this case it is not a question +of my wishes, but of the fate of you and Azya. Michael loves you +both,--he will consent.” + +After that interview with Basia, Azya flew to his own room, as full +of delight and consolation as if he had gained health after a sore +illness. A while before wild despair had been tearing his soul; +that very morning he had received a dry and brief letter from Pan +Bogush of the following contents:-- + + MY BELOVED AZYA,--I have halted in Kamenyets, and to + Hreptyoff I will not go this time; first, because fatigue + has overcome me, and secondly, because I have no reason to + go. I have been in Yavorov. The hetman not only refuses to + grant you permission by letter to cover your mad designs + with his dignity, but he commands you sternly, and under + pain of losing his favor, to drop them at once. I, too, + have decided that what you have told me is worthless. It + would be a sin for a refined, Christian people to enter + into such intrigues with Pagans; and it would be a disgrace + before the whole world to grant the privileges of nobility + to malefactors, robbers, and shedders of innocent blood. + Moderate yourself in this matter, and do not think of the + office of hetman, since it is not for you, though you are + Tugai Bey’s son. But if you wish to re-establish promptly + the favor of the hetman, be content with your office, and + hasten especially that work with Krychinski, Adurovich, + Tarasovski, and others, for thus you will render best + service. + + The hetman’s statement of what you are to do, I send with + this letter, and an official command to Pan Volodyovski, + that there be no hindrance to you in going and coming with + your men. You’ll have to go on a sudden to meet those + captains, of course; only hurry, and report to me carefully + at Kamenyets, what you hear on the other bank. Commending + you herewith to the favor of God, I remain, with unchanging + good wishes, + + MARTSIN BOGUSH OF ZYEMBLYTS, + UNDER-CARVER OF NOVGROD. + +When the young Tartar received this letter, he fell into a terrible +fury. First he crushed the letter in his hand into bits; then +he stabbed the table time after time with his dagger; next he +threatened his own life and that of the faithful Halim, who on his +knees begged him to undertake nothing till he had recovered from +rage and despair. That letter was a cruel blow to him. The edifices +which his pride and ambition had reared, were as if blown up with +powder; his plans were destroyed. He might have become the third +hetman in the Commonwealth, and held its fate in his hand; and now +he sees that he must remain an obscure officer, for whom the summit +of ambition would be naturalization. In his fiery imagination he +had seen crowds bowing down daily before him; and now it will +come to him to bow down before others. It is no good for him +either that he is the son of Tugai Bey, that the blood of reigning +warriors flows in his veins, that great thoughts are born in his +soul--nothing--all nothing! He will live unrecognized and die in +some distant little fortalice forgotten. One word broke his wing; +one “no” brought it about, that, henceforward, he will not be free +to soar like an eagle to the firmament, but must crawl like a worm +on the ground. + +But all this is nothing yet, in comparison with the happiness which +he has lost. She for the possession of whom he would have given +blood and eternity; she for whom he was flaming like fire; she +whom he loved with eyes, hearty soul, blood,--would never be his. +That letter took from him her, as well as the baton of a hetman. +Hmelnitski might carry off Chaplinski’s wife; Azya, a hetman, might +carry off another man’s wife, and defend himself even against the +whole Commonwealth, but how could that Azya take her,--Azya, a +lieutenant of Lithuanian Tartars, serving under command of her +husband? + +When he thought of this, the world grew black before his +eyes,--empty, gloomy; and the son of Tugai Bey was not sure but +he would better die, than live without a reason to live, without +happiness, without hope, without the woman he loved. This pressed +him down the more terribly since he had not looked for such a +blow; nay, considering the condition of the Commonwealth, he had +become more convinced every day that the hetman would confirm +those plans. Now his hopes were blown apart like mist before a +whirlwind. What remained to him? To renounce glory, greatness, +happiness; but he was not the man to do that. At the first moment +the madness of anger and despair carried him away. Fire was passing +through his bones and burning him fiercely; hence he howled and +gnashed his teeth, and thoughts equally fiery and vengeful were +flying through his head. He wanted revenge on the Commonwealth, on +the hetman, on Pan Michael, even on Basia. He wanted to rouse his +Tartars, cut down the garrison, all the officers, all Hreptyoff, +kill Pan Michael, carry off Basia, go with her beyond the Moldavian +boundary, and then down to the Dobrudja, and farther on, even to +Tsargrad itself, even to the deserts of Asia. + +But the faithful Halim watched over him, and he himself, when he +had recovered from his first fury and despair, recognized all +the impossibility of those plans. Azya in this too resembled +Hmelnitski; as in Hmelnitski, so in him, a lion and a serpent dwelt +in company. Should he attack Hreptyoff with his faithful Tartars, +what would come of that? Would Pan Michael, who is as watchful as a +stork, let himself be surprised; and even if he should, would that +famous partisan let himself be slaughtered, especially as he had at +hand more and better soldiers? Finally, suppose that Azya should +finish Volodyovski, what would he do then? If he moves along the +river toward Yagorlik, he must rub out the commands at Mohiloff, +Yampol, and Rashkoff; if he crosses to the Moldavian bank, the +perkulabs are there, friends of Volodyovski, and Habareskul of +Hotin himself, his sworn friend. If he goes to Doroshenko, there +are Polish commands at Bratslav; and the steppe, even in winter, +is full of scouts. In view of all this, Tugai Bey’s son felt his +helplessness, and his malign soul belched forth flames first, +and then buried itself in deep despair, as a wounded wild beast +buries itself in a dark den of a cliff, and remained quiet. And +as uncommon pain kills itself and ends in torpidity, so he became +torpid at last. + +Just then it was announced to him that the wife of the commandant +wished to speak to him. + +Halim did not recognize Azya when he returned from that +conversation. Torpor had vanished from the Tartar’s face, his eyes +danced like those of a wild-cat, his face was gleaming, and his +white teeth glittered from under his mustaches; in his wild beauty +he was like the terrible Tugai Bey. + +“My lord,” inquired Halim, “in what way has God comforted thy soul?” + +“Halim,” said Azya, “God forms bright day after dark night, and +commands the sun to rise out of the sea.” Here he seized the old +Tartar by the shoulders. “In a month she will be mine for the ages!” + +And such a gleam issued from his dark face that he was beautiful, +and Halim began to make obeisances. + +“Oh, son of Tugai Bey, thou art great, mighty, and the malice of +the unbeliever cannot overcome thee!” + +“Listen!” said Azya. + +“I am listening, son of Tugai Bey.” + +“I will go beyond the blue sea, where the snows lie only on the +mountains, and if I return again to these regions it will be at +the head of chambuls like the sands of the sea, as innumerable +as the leaves in those wildernesses, and I will bring fire and +sword. But thou, Halim, son of Kurdluk, wilt take the road to-day, +wilt find Krychinski, and tell him to hasten with his men to the +opposite bank over against Rashkoff. And let Adurovich, Moravski, +Aleksandrovich, Groholski, Tarasovski, with every man living of +the Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis, threaten the troops. Let them +notify the chambuls that are in winter quarters with Doroshenko +to cause great alarm from the side of Uman, so that the Polish +commands may go far into the steppe from Mohiloff, Yampol, and +Rashkoff. Let there be no troops on that road over which I go, so +that when I leave Rashkoff there will remain behind me only ashes +and burned ruins.” + +“God aid thee, my lord!” answered Halim. + +And he began to make obeisances, and Tugai Bey’s son bent over him +and repeated a number of times yet,-- + +“Hasten the messengers, hasten the messengers, for only a month’s +time is left!” + +He dismissed Halim then, and remaining alone began to pray, for he +had a breast filled with happiness and gratitude to God. + +And while praying he looked involuntarily through the window at +his men, who were leading out their horses just then to water +them at the wells; the square was black there was such a crowd. +The Tartars, while singing their monotonous songs in a low voice, +began to draw the squeaking well-sweeps and to pour water into the +trough. Steam rose in two pillars from the nostrils of each horse +and concealed his face. All at once Pan Michael, in a sheepskin +coat and cowhide boots, came out of the main building, and, +approaching the men, began to say something. They listened to him, +straightening themselves and removing their caps in contradiction +to Eastern custom. At sight of him Azya ceased praying, and +muttered,-- + +“You are a falcon, but you will not fly whither I fly; you will +remain in Hreptyoff in grief and in sorrow.” + +After Pan Michael had spoken to the soldiers, he returned to the +building, and on the square was heard again the songs of Tartars, +the snorting of horses, and the plaintive and shrill sound of +well-sweeps. + + + + +CHAPTER XXXVII. + + +The little knight, as Basia had foreseen, cried out against her +plans at once when he learned them, said he never would agree to +them, for he could not go himself and he would not let her go +without him; but on all sides began then prayers and insistence +which were soon to bend his decision. + +Basia insisted less, indeed, than he expected, for she wished +greatly to go with her husband, and without him the journey lost +a part of its charm; but Eva knelt before the little knight, and +kissing his hands implored him by his love for Basia to permit her +to go. + +“No other will dare approach my father,” said she, “and mention +such an affair,--neither I, nor Azya, nor even my brother. Basia +alone can do it, for he refuses her nothing.” + +“Basia is no matchmaker,” said Pan Michael, “and, besides, you must +come back here; let her do this at your return.” + +“God knows what will happen before the return,” answered Eva, with +weeping,--“it is certain only that I shall die of suffering; but +for such an orphan for whom no one has pity, death is best of all.” + +The little knight had a heart tender beyond measure, hence he began +to walk up and down in the room. He wished above all not to part +with his Basia, even for a day, and what must it be for two weeks! +Still, it was clear that the prayers moved him deeply, for in a +couple of days after those attacks he said one evening,-- + +“If I could only go with you! But that cannot be, for service +detains me.” + +Basia sprang to him, and putting her rosy mouth to his cheek began +to cry,-- + +“Go, Michael, go, go!” + +“It is not possible by any means,” answered Pan Michael, with +decision. + +And again two days passed. During this time the little knight asked +advice of Zagloba as to what he ought to do; but Zagloba refused to +give advice. + +“If there are no other obstacles but your feelings,” said he, +“what have I to say? Decide yourself. The house will be empty here +without the haiduk. Were it not for my age and the hard road, I +would go myself, for there is no life without her.” + +“But you see there is really no hindrance: the weather is a little +frosty, that is all; for the rest, it is quiet, there are commands +along the road everywhere.” + +“In that case decide for yourself.” + +After that conversation Pan Michael began to hesitate again, and +to weigh two things. He was sorry for Eva. He paused also over +this,--is it proper to send the girl alone with Azya on such a long +road? and still more over another point,--is it proper to withhold +help from devoted people when the opportunity to give it is so +easy? For what was the real difficulty? Basia’s absence for two or +three weeks. Even if it were only a question of pleasing Basia, +by letting her see Mohiloff, Yampol, and Rashkoff, why not please +her? Azya, in one event or another, must go with his squadron to +Rashkoff; hence there would be a strong and even a superfluous +guard in view of the destruction of the robbers, and the quiet +during winter from the horde. + +The little knight yielded more and more, seeing which the ladies +renewed their insistence,--one representing the affair as a good +deed and a duty, the other weeping and lamenting. Finally Azya +bowed down before the commandant. He knew, he said, that he was +unworthy of such a favor, but still he had shown so much devotion +and attachment to the Volodyovskis that he made bold to beg for +it. He owed much gratitude to both, since they did not permit men +to insult him, even when he was not known as the son of Tugai Bey. +He would never forget that the wife of the commandant had dressed +his wounds, and had been to him not only a gracious lady, but as it +were a mother. He had given proofs of his gratitude recently in the +battle with Azba Bey, and with God’s help in future he would lay +down his head and shed the last drop of his blood for the life of +the lady, if need be. + +Then he began to tell of his old and unfortunate love for Eva. He +could not live without that maiden; he had loved her through whole +years of separation, though without hope, and he would never cease +to love her. But between him and old Pan Novoveski there was an +ancient hatred, and the previous relation of servant and master +separated them, as it were, by a broad ravine. The lady alone could +reconcile them to each other; and if she could not do that, she +could at least shelter the dear girl from her father’s tyranny, +from confinement and the lash. + +Pan Michael would have preferred, perhaps, that Basia had not +interfered in the matter; but as he himself loved to do good to +people, he did not wonder at his wife’s heart. Still, he did not +answer Azya affirmatively yet; he resisted even additional tears +from Eva; but he locked himself up in the chancery and fell to +thinking. + +At last he came out to supper on a certain evening with an +agreeable expression of face, and after supper he asked Azya +suddenly, “Azya, when is it time for you to go?” + +“In a week, your great mightiness,” answered the Tartar, unquietly. +“Halim, it must be, will have concluded negotiations with +Krychinski by that time.” + +“Give orders to repair the great sleigh, for you must take two +ladies to Rashkoff.” + +When she heard this, Basia began to clap her hands, and rushed +headlong to her husband. After her hurried Eva; after Eva, Azya +bowed down to the little knight’s knees with a wild outburst of +delight, so that Pan Michael had to free himself. + +“Give me peace!” said he; “what is there wonderful? When it’s +possible to help people, it is hard not to help them, unless one is +altogether heartless; and I am no tyrant. But do you, Basia, return +quickly, my love; and do you, Azya, guard her faithfully; in this +way you will thank me best. Well, well, give me peace!” + +Here his mustaches began to quiver, and then he said more joyously, +to give himself courage,-- + +“The worst are those tears of women; when I see tears there is +nothing left of me. But you, Azya, must thank not only me and my +wife, but this young lady, who has followed me like a shadow, +exhibiting her sorrow continually before my eyes. You must pay her +for such affection.” + +“I will pay her; I will pay her!” said Azya, with a strange voice; +and seizing Eva’s hands, he kissed them so violently that it might +be thought he wished rather to bite them. + +“Michael!” cried Zagloba, suddenly, pointing to Basia, “what shall +we do here without her?” + +“Indeed it will be grievous,” said the little knight, “God knows it +will!” Then he added more quietly: “But the Lord God may bless my +good action later. Do you understand?” + +Meanwhile Basia pushed in between them her bright head full of +curiosity. + +“What are you saying?” + +“Nothing,” replied Zagloba; “we said that in spring the storks +would come surely.” + +Basia began to rub her face to her husband’s like a real cat. +“Michael dear! I shall not stay long,” said she, in a low voice. + +After this conversation new councils were held during several days +touching the journey. Pan Michael looked after everything himself, +gave orders to arrange the sleigh in his presence, and line it with +skins of foxes killed in autumn. Zagloba brought his own lap-robe, +so that she might have wherewith to cover her feet on the road. +Sleighs were to go with a bed and provisions; and Basia’s pony was +to go, so that she might leave her sleigh in dangerous places; for +Pan Michael had a particular fear of the entrance to Mohiloff, +which was really a breakneck descent. Though there was not the +slightest likelihood of an attack, the little knight commanded +Azya to take every precaution: to send men always a couple of +furlongs in advance, and never pass the night on the road but in +places where there were commands; to start at daylight, and not to +loiter on the way. To such a degree did the little knight think of +everything, that with his own hand he loaded the pistols for the +holsters in Basia’s saddle. + +The moment of departure came at last. It was still dark when two +hundred horse of the Lithuanian Tartars were standing ready on +the square. In the chief room of the commandant’s house movement +reigned also. In the chimneys pitchy sticks were shooting up +bright flames. The little knight, Pan Zagloba, Pan Mushalski, +Pan Nyenashinyets, Pan Hromyka, and Pan Motovidlo, and with them +officers from the light squadrons, had come to say farewell. Basia +and Eva, warm yet and ruddy from sleep, were drinking heated wine +for the road. Pan Michael, sitting by his wife, had his arm around +her waist; Zagloba poured out to her, repeating at each addition, +“Take more, for the weather is frosty.” Basia and Eva were dressed +in male costume, for women travelled generally in that guise on +the frontiers. Basia had a sabre; a wild-cat skin shuba bound with +weasel-skin; an ermine cap with earlaps; very wide trousers looking +like a skirt; and boots to her knees, soft and lined. To all this +were to be added warm cloaks and shubas with hoods to cover the +faces. Basia’s face was uncovered yet, and astonished people as +usual with its beauty. Some, however, looked appreciatively at Eva, +who had a mouth formed as it were for kisses; and others did not +know which to prefer, so charming seemed both to the soldiers, who +whispered in one another’s ears,-- + +“It is hard for a man to live in such a desert! Happy commandant, +happy Azya! Uh!” + +The fire crackled joyfully in the chimneys; the crowing of cocks +began; day approached gradually, rather frosty and clear; the roofs +of the sheds and the quarters of the soldiers, covered with deep +snow, took on a bright rose color. + +From the square was heard the snorting of horses and the squeaking +steps of soldiers and dragoons who had assembled from the sheds and +lodgings to take farewell of Basia and the Tartars. + +“It is time!” said Pan Michael at last. + +Hearing this, Basia sprang from her place and fell into her +husband’s arms. He pressed his lips to hers, then held her with +all his strength to his breast, kissed her eyes and forehead, and +again her mouth. That moment was long, for they loved each other +immensely. + +After the little knight the turn came to Zagloba; then the other +officers approached to kiss her hand, and she repeated with her +childish voice, resonant as silver,-- + +“Be in good health, gentlemen; be in good health!” + +She and Eva put on cloaks with openings instead of sleeves, and +then shubas with hoods, and the two vanished altogether under these +robes. The broad door was thrown open, a frosty steam rushed in, +then the whole assembly found itself on the square. + +Outside everything was becoming more and more visible from the snow +and daylight. + +Hoar-frost had settled on the hair of the horses and the sheepskin +coats of the men; it seemed as though the whole squadron were +dressed in white, and were sitting on white horses. + +Basia and Eva took their seats in the fur-lined sleigh. The +dragoons and the soldiers shouted for a happy journey to the +departing. + +At that sound a numerous flock of crows and ravens, which a severe +winter had driven in near the dwellings of people, flew from the +roofs, and with low croaking began to circle in the rosy air. + +The little knight bent over the sleigh and hid his face in the hood +covering the face of his wife. Long was that moment; at last he +tore himself away from Basia, and, making the sign of the cross, +exclaimed,-- + +“In the name of God!” + +Now Azya rose in the stirrups; his wild face was gleaming from +delight and the dawn. He waved his whirlbat, so that his burka rose +like the wings of a bird of prey, and he cried with a piercing +voice:-- + +“Move on!” + +The hoofs squeaked on the snow; abundant steam came from the +nostrils of the horses. The first rank moved slowly; after that the +second, the third, and the fourth, then the sleigh, then the ranks +of the whole detachment began to move across the sloping square to +the gate. + +The little knight blessed them with the Holy Cross; at last, when +the sleigh had passed the gate, he put his hands around his mouth, +and called, “Be well, Basia!” + +But only the voices of muskets and the loud cawing of the dark +birds gave him answer. + + + + +CHAPTER XXXVIII. + + +A detachment of Cheremis, some twenty in number, marched five +miles in advance to examine the road and notify commandants of +Pani Volodyovski’s journey, so that quarters might be ready for +her in each place. After this detachment came the main force of +the Lithuanian Tartars, the sleigh with Basia and Eva, and another +sleigh with servant-women; a small detachment closed the march. +The road was heavy enough because of snowdrifts. Pine woods, +which in winter do not lose their needle-like leaves, permit less +snow to fall to the earth; but that forest along the bank of the +Dniester, formed for the most part of oaks and other deciduous +trees, stripped now of their natural covering, was packed halfway +to the lower branches with snow. Snow had filled also the narrowest +ravines; in places it had been lifted into waves whose curling +summits seemed as if ready to tumble in an instant and be lost in +the general white expanse. During the passage of difficult ravines +and declivities the Tartars held the sleighs back with ropes; only +on the lofty plains, where the wind had smoothed the snow surface, +did they drive quickly in the track of the caravan, which with +Naviragh and the two learned Anardrats had started earlier from +Hreptyoff. + +Travelling was difficult; not so difficult, however, as sometimes +in those wild regions full of chasms, rivers, streams, and gullies. +The ladies were rejoiced, therefore, that before deep night came +they would be able to reach the precipitous ravine in the bottom +of which stood Mohiloff; besides, there was promise of continued +fair weather. After a ruddy dawn the sun rose, and all at once the +plains, the ravines, and the forests were gleaming in its rays; the +branches of the trees seemed coated with sparks; sparks glittered +on the snow till the eyes ached from the brightness. From high +points one could see out through open spaces, as through windows in +that wilderness, the gaze reaching down to Moldavia was lost on a +horizon white and blue, but flooded with sunlight. + +The air was dry and sharp. In such an atmosphere men as well as +beasts feel strength and health; in the ranks the horses snorted +greatly, throwing rolls of steam from their nostrils; and the +Tartars, though the frost so pinched their legs that they drew them +under their skirts continually, sang joyful songs. + +At last the sun rose to the very summit of the pavilion of the +sky, and warmed the world somewhat. It was too hot for Basia and +Eva under the fur in the sleigh. They loosened the covering on +their heads, pushed back their hoods, showed their rosy faces to +the light, and began to look around,--Basia on the country, and +Eva searching for Azya. He was not near the sleigh; he was riding +in advance with that detachment of Cheremis who were examining the +road, and clearing away snow when necessary. Eva frowned because of +this; but Basia, knowing military service through and through, said +to console her:-- + +“They are all that way; when there is service, it is service. My +Michael will not even look at me when military duty comes; and it +would be ill were it otherwise, for if you are to love a soldier, +let him be a good one.” + +“But will he be with us at the resting-place?” asked Eva. + +“See lest you have too much of him. Did you not notice how joyful +he was when we started? Light was beaming from him.” + +“I saw that he was very glad.” + +“But what will he be when he receives permission from your father?” + +“Oi, what is in waiting for me? The will of God be done! though +the heart dies in me when I think of father. If he shouts, if he +becomes wilful and refuses permission, I shall have a fine life +when I go home.” + +“Do you know, Eva, what I think?” + +“What is it?” + +“There is no trifling with Azya. Your brother might oppose with his +force; but your father has no command. I think that if your father +resists, Azya will take you anyhow.” + +“How is that?” + +“Why, carry you off simply. There is no trifling with him, people +say,--Tugai Bey’s blood. You will be married by the first priest +on the road. In another place it would be necessary to have banns, +certificates, license; but here it is a wild country, all things +are a little in Tartar fashion.” + +Eva’s face brightened. “This is what I dread. Azya is ready for +anything; this is what I dread,” said she. + +But Basia, turning her head, looked at her quickly, and burst out +suddenly with her resonant, childlike laugh. + +“You dread that just as a mouse dreads bacon. Oh, I know you!” + +Eva, flushed already from the cold air, flushed still more, and +said:-- + +“I should fear my father’s curse, and I know that Azya is ready to +disregard everything.” + +“Be of good courage,” answered Basia, “besides me, you have your +brother to help you. True love always comes to its own. Pan Zagloba +told me that when Michael wasn’t even dreaming of me.” + +Conversation once begun, they vied with each other in talking,--one +about Azya, the other about Michael. Thus a couple of hours passed, +till the caravan halted for the first refreshment at Yaryshoff. Of +a hamlet, wretched enough at all times, there remained, after the +peasant incursion, only one public house, which was restored from +the time that the frequent passage of soldiers began to promise +certain profit. Basia and Eva found in it a passing Armenian +merchant of Mohiloff origin, who was taking morocco to Kamenyets. + +Azya wished to hurl him out of doors with the Wallachians and +Tartars who were with him; but the women permitted him to remain, +only his guard had to withdraw. When the merchant learned that the +travelling lady was Pani Volodyovski, he began to bow down before +her and praise her husband to the skies. Basia listened to the +man with great delight. At last he went to his packs, and when he +returned offered her a package of special sweetmeats and a little +box full of odorous Turkish herbs good for various ailments. + +“I bring this through gratitude,” said he. “Till now we have not +dared to thrust our heads out of Mohiloff, because Azba Bey ravaged +so terribly, and so many robbers infested on this side all the +ravines and on the Moldavian bank the meadows; but now the road is +safe, and trading secure. Now we travel again. May God increase the +days of the commandant of Hreptyoff, and make each day long enough +for a journey from Mohiloff to Kamenyets, and let every hour be +extended so as to seem a day! Our commandant, the field secretary, +prefers to sit in Warsaw; but the commandant of Hreptyoff watched, +and swept out the robbers, so that death is dearer to them now than +the Dniester.” + +“Then is Pan Revuski not in Mohiloff?” asked Basia. + +“He only brought the troops; I do not know if he remained three +days. Permit, your great mightiness, here are raisins in this +packet, and at this edge of it fruit such as is not found even in +Turkey; it comes from distant Asia, and grows there on palms. The +secretary is not in the town; but now there is no cavalry at all, +for yesterday they went on a sudden toward Bratslav. But here are +dates; may they be to the health of your great mightiness! Only Pan +Gorzenski has remained with infantry.” + +“It is a wonder to me that all the cavalry have gone,” said Basia, +with an inquiring glance at Azya. + +“They moved so the horses might not get out of training,” answered +Azya, calmly. + +“In the town, people say that Doroshenko advanced unexpectedly,” +said the merchant. + +Azya laughed. “But with what will he feed his horses, with snow?” +said he to Basia. + +“Pan Gorzenski will explain best to your great mightiness,” added +the merchant. + +“I do not believe that it is anything,” said Basia, after a +moment’s thought; “for if it were, my husband would be the first to +know.” + +“Without doubt the news would be first in Hreptyoff,” said Azya; +“let your grace have no fear.” + +Basia raised her bright face to the Tartar, and her nostrils +quivered. + +“I have fear! That is excellent; what is in your head? Do you hear, +Eva?--I have fear!” + +Eva could not answer; for being by nature fond of dainties, and +loving sweets beyond measure, she had her mouth full of dates, +which did not prevent her, however, from looking eagerly at Azya; +but when she had swallowed the fruit, she said,-- + +“Neither have I any fear with such an officer.” + +Then she looked tenderly and significantly into the eyes of +young Tugai Bey; but from the time that she had begun to be an +obstacle, he felt for her only secret repulsion and anger. He stood +motionless, therefore, and said with downcast eyes,-- + +“In Rashkoff it will be seen if I deserve confidence.” + +And there was in his voice something almost terrible; but as +the two women knew so well that the young Tartar was thoroughly +different in word and deed from other men, this did not rouse +their attention. Besides, Azya insisted at once on continuing +the journey, because the mountains before Mohiloff were abrupt, +difficult of passage, and should be crossed during daylight. + +They started without delay, and advanced very quickly till they +reached those mountains. Basia wished then to sit on her horse; +but at Azya’s persuasion she stayed with Eva in the sleigh, which +was steadied with lariats, and let down from the height with the +greatest precaution. All this time Azya walked near the sleigh; +but occupied altogether with their safety, and in general with the +command, he spoke scarcely a word either to Basia or Eva. The sun +went down, however, before they succeeded in passing the mountains; +but the detachment of Cheremis, marching in advance, made fires +of dry branches. They went down then among the ruddy fires and +the wild figures standing near them. Beyond those figures were, +in the gloom of the night and in the half-light of the flames, +the threatening declivities in uncertain, terrible outlines. All +this was new, curious; all had the appearance of some kind of +dangerous and mysterious expedition,--wherefore Basia’s soul was +in the seventh heaven, and her heart rose in gratitude to her +husband for letting her go on this journey to unknown regions, and +to Azya because he had been able to manage the journey so well. +Basia understood now, for the first time, the meaning of those +military marches of which she had heard so much from soldiers, and +what precipitous and winding roads were. A mad joyousness took +possession of her. She would have mounted her pony assuredly, were +it not that, sitting near Eva, she could talk with her and terrify +her. Therefore when moving in a narrow, short turn the detachment +in advance vanished from the eye and began to shout with wild +voices, the stifled echo of which resounded among overhanging +cliffs, Basia turned to Eva, and seizing her hands, cried,-- + +“Oh, ho! robbers from the meadows, or the horde!” + +But Eva, when she remembered Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, was calm +in a moment. + +“The robbers in the horde respect and fear Azya,” answered she. And +later, bending to Basia’s ear, she said, “Even to Belgrod, even to +the Crimea, if with him!” + +The moon had risen high in heaven when they were issuing from the +mountains. Then they beheld far down, and, as it were, at the +bottom of a precipice, a collection of lights. + +“Mohiloff is under our feet,” said a voice behind Basia and Eva. + +They looked around; it was Azya standing behind the sleigh. + +“But does the town lie like that at the bottom of the ravine?” +asked Basia. + +“It does. The mountains shield it completely from winter winds,” +answered Azya, pushing his head between their heads. “Notice, your +grace, that there is another climate here; it is warmer and calmer. +Spring comes here ten days earlier than on the other side of the +mountains, and the trees put forth their leaves sooner. That gray +on the slopes is a vineyard; but the ground is under snow yet.” + +Snow was lying everywhere, but really the air was warmer and +calmer. In proportion as they descended slowly toward the valley, +lights showed themselves one after another, and increased in number +every moment. + +“A respectable place, and rather large,” said Eva. + +“It is because the Tartars did not burn it at the time of the +peasant incursion. The Cossack troops wintered here, and Poles have +scarcely ever visited the place.” + +“Who live here?” + +“Tartars, who have their wooden mosque; for in the Commonwealth +every man is free to profess his own faith. Wallachians live here, +also Armenians and Greeks.” + +“I have seen Greeks once in Kamenyets,” said Basia; “for though +they live far away, they go everywhere for commerce.” + +“This town is composed differently from all others,” said Azya; +“many people of various nations come here to trade. That settlement +which we see at a distance on one side is called Serby.” + +“We are entering already,” said Basia. + +They were, in fact, entering. A strange odor of skins and acid +met their nostrils at once. That was the odor of morocco, at +the manufacture of which all the inhabitants of Mohiloff worked +somewhat, but especially the Armenians. As Azya had said, the +place was different altogether from others. The houses were built +in Asiatic fashion; they had windows covered with thick wooden +lattice; in many houses there were no windows on the street, and +only in the yards was seen the glitter of fires. The streets were +not paved, though there was no lack of stone in the neighborhood. +Here and there were buildings of strange form with latticed, +transparent walls; those were drying-houses, in which fresh grapes +were turned into raisins. The odor of morocco filled the whole +place. + +Pan Gorzenski, who commanded the infantry, had been informed by the +Cheremis of the arrival of the wife of the commandant of Hreptyoff, +and rode out on horseback to meet her. He was not young, and he +stuttered; he lisped also, for his face had been pierced by a +bullet from a long-barrelled janissary gun; therefore when he began +to speak (stuttering every moment) of the star “which had risen in +the heavens of Mohiloff,” Basia came near bursting into laughter. +But he received her in the most hospitable manner known to him. +In the “fortalice” a supper was waiting for her, and a supremely +comfortable bed on fresh and clean down, which he had taken by a +forced loan from the wealthiest Armenians. Pan Gorzenski stuttered, +it is true, but during the evening he related at the supper things +so curious that it was worth while to listen. + +According to him a certain disquieting breeze had begun to blow +suddenly and unexpectedly from the steppes. Reports came that a +strong chambul of the Crimean horde, stationed with Doroshenko, +had moved all at once toward Haysyn and the country above that +point; with the chambuls went some thousands of Cossacks. Besides, +a number of other alarming reports had come from indefinite places. +Pan Gorzenski did not attach great faith to these rumors, however. +“For it is winter,” said he; “and since the Lord God has created +this earthly circle the Tartars move only in spring; then they form +no camp, carry no baggage, take no food for their horses in any +place. We all know that war with the Turkish power is held in the +leash by frost alone, and that we shall have guests at the first +grass; but that there is anything at present I shall never believe.” + +Basia waited patiently and long till Pan Gorzenski should finish. +He stuttered, meanwhile, and moved his lips continually, as if +eating. + +“What do you think yourself of the movement of the horde toward +Haysyn?” asked she at last. + +“I think that their horses have pawed out all the grass from under +the snow, and that they wish to make a camp in another place. +Besides, it may be that the horde; living near Doroshenko’s men, +are quarrelling with them; it has always been so. Though they are +allies and are fighting together, only let encampments stand side +by side, and they fall to quarrelling at once in the pastures and +at the bazaars.” + +“That is the case surely,” said Azya. + +“And there is another point,” continued Pan Gorzenski; “the reports +did not come directly through partisans, but peasants brought +them; the Tartars here began to talk without evident reason. Three +days ago Pan Yakubovich brought in from the steppes the first +informants who confirmed the reports, and all the cavalry marched +out immediately.” + +“Then you are here with infantry only?” inquired Azya. + +“God pity us!--forty men! There is hardly any one to guard the +fortalice; and if the Tartars living here in Mohiloff were to rise, +I know not how I could defend myself.” + +“But why do they not rise against you?” inquired Basia. + +“They do not, because they cannot in any way. Many of them live +permanently in the Commonwealth with their wives and children, and +they are on our side. As to strangers, they are here for commerce, +not for war; they are good people.” + +“I will leave your grace fifty horse from my force,” said Azya. + +“God reward! You will oblige me greatly by this, for I shall have +some one to send out to get intelligence. But can you leave them?” + +“I can. We shall have in Rashkoff the parties of those captains +who in their time went over to the Sultan, but now wish to resume +obedience to the Commonwealth. Krychinski will bring three hundred +horse certainly; and perhaps Adurovich, too, will come; others will +arrive later. I am to take command over all by order of the hetman, +and before spring a whole division will be assembled.” + +Pan Gorzenski inclined before Azya. He had known him for a long +time, but had had small esteem for him, as being a man of doubtful +origin. But knowing now that he was the son of Tugai Bey, for +an account of this had been brought by the recent caravan in +which Naviragh was travelling, Gorzenski honored in the young +Tartar the blood of a great though hostile warrior; he honored +in him, besides, an officer to whom the hetman had confided such +significant functions. + +Azya went out to give orders, and calling the sotnik David, said,-- + +“David, son of Skander, thou wilt remain in Mohiloff with fifty +horse. Thou wilt see with thy eyes and hear with thy ears what is +happening around thee. If the Little Falcon in Hreptyoff sends +letters to me, thou wilt stop his messenger, take the letters from +him, and send them with thy own man. Thou wilt remain here till I +send an order to withdraw. If my messenger says, ‘It is night,’ +thou wilt go out in peace; but if he says, ‘Day is near,’ thou +wilt burn the place, cross to the Moldavian bank, and go whither I +command thee.” + +“Thou hast spoken,” answered David; “I will see with my eyes and +hear with my ears; I will stop messengers from the Little Falcon, +and when I have taken letters from them I will send those letters +through our man to thee. I will remain till I receive an order; and +if the messenger says to me, ‘It is night,’ I will go out quietly; +if he says, ‘Day is near,’ I will burn the place, cross to the +Moldavian bank, and go whither the command directs.” + +Next morning the caravan, less by fifty horse, continued the +journey. Pan Gorzenski escorted Basia beyond the ravine of +Mohiloff. There, after he had stuttered forth a farewell oration, +he returned to Mohiloff, and they went on toward Yampol very +hurriedly. Azya was unusually joyful, and urged his men to a degree +that astonished Basia. + +“Why are you in such haste?” inquired she. + +“Every man hastens to happiness,” answered Azya, “and mine will +begin in Rashkoff.” + +Eva, taking these words to herself, smiled tenderly, and collecting +courage, answered, “But my father?” + +“Pan Novoveski will obstruct me in nothing,” answered the Tartar, +and gloomy lightning flashed through his face. + +In Yampol they found almost no troops. There had never been any +infantry there, and nearly all the cavalry had gone; barely a few +men remained in the castle, or rather in the ruins of it. Lodgings +were prepared, but Basia slept badly, for those rumors had begun to +disturb her. She pondered over this especially,--how alarmed the +little knight would be should it turn out that one of Doroshenko’s +chambuls had advanced really; but she strengthened herself with +the thought that it might be untrue. It occurred to her whether +it would not be better to return, taking for safety a part of +Azya’s soldiers; but various obstacles presented themselves. First, +Azya, having to increase the garrison at Rashkoff, could give only +a small guard, hence, in case of real danger, that guard might +prove insufficient; secondly, two thirds of the road was passed +already; in Rashkoff there was an officer known to her, and a +strong garrison, which, increased by Azya’s detachment and by the +companies of those captains, might grow to a power quite important. +Taking all this into consideration, Basia determined to journey +farther. + +But she could not sleep. For the first time during that journey +alarm seized her, as if unknown danger were hanging over her head. +Perhaps lodging in Yampol had its share in those alarms, for +that was a bloody and a terrible place; Basia knew it from the +narratives of her husband and Pan Zagloba. Here had been stationed +in Hmelnitski’s time the main forces of the Podolian cut-throats +under Burlai; hither captives had been brought and sold for the +markets of the East, or killed by a cruel death; finally, in the +spring of 1651, during the time of a crowded fair, Pan Stanislav +Lantskoronski, the voevoda of Bratslav, had burst in and made a +dreadful slaughter, the memory of which was fresh throughout the +whole borderland of the Dniester. + +Hence, there hung everywhere over the whole settlement bloody +memories; hence, here and there were blackened ruins, and from the +walls of the half-destroyed castle seemed to gaze white faces of +slaughtered Poles and Cossacks. Basia was daring, but she feared +ghosts; it was said that in Yampol itself, at the mouth of the +Shumilovka, and on the neighboring cataracts of the Dniester, great +wailing was heard at midnight and groans, and that the water became +red in the moonlight as if colored with blood. The thought of this +filled Basia’s heart with bitter alarm. She listened, in spite of +herself, to hear in the still night, in the sounds of the cataract, +weeping and groans. She heard only the prolonged “watch call” of +the sentries. Then she remembered the quiet room in Hreptyoff, her +husband, Pan Zagloba, the friendly faces of Pan Nyenashinyets, +Mushalski, Motovidlo, Snitko, and others, and for the first time +she felt that she was far from them, very far, in a strange region; +and such a homesickness for Hreptyoff seized her that she wanted +to weep. It was near morning when she fell asleep, but she had +wonderful dreams. Burlai, the cut-throats, the Tartars, bloody +pictures of massacre, passed through her sleeping head; and in +those pictures she saw continually the face of Azya,--not the same +Azya, however, but as it were a Cossack, or a wild Tartar, or Tugai +Bey himself. + +She rose early, glad that night and the disagreeable visions +had ended. She had determined to make the rest of the journey +on horseback,--first, to enjoy the movement; second, to give an +opportunity for free speech to Azya and Eva, who, in view of the +nearness of Rashkoff, needed, of course, to settle the way of +declaring everything to old Pan Novoveski, and to receive his +consent. Azya held the stirrup with his own hand; he did not sit, +however, in the sleigh with Eva, but went without delay to the head +of the detachment, and remained near Basia. + +She noticed at once that again the cavalry were fewer in number +than when they came to Yampol; she turned therefore to the young +Tartar and said, “I see that you have left some men in Yampol?” + +“Fifty horse, the same as in Mohiloff,” answered Azya. + +“Why was that?” + +He laughed peculiarly; his lips rose as those of a wicked dog do +when he shows his teeth, and he answered only after a while. + +“I wished to have those places in my power, and to secure the +homeward road for your grace.” + +“If the troops return from the steppes, there will be forces there +then.” + +“The troops will not come back so soon.” + +“Whence do you know that?” + +“They cannot, because first they must learn clearly what Doroshenko +is doing; that will occupy about three or four weeks.” + +“If that is the case you did well to leave those men.” + +They rode a while in silence. Azya looked from time to time at the +rosy face of Basia, half concealed by the raised collar of her +mantle and her cap, and after every glance he closed his eyes, as +if wishing to fix that charming picture more firmly in his mind. + +“You ought to talk with Eva,” said Basia, renewing the +conversation. “You talk altogether too little with her; she knows +not what to think. You will stand before the face of Pan Novoveski +soon; alarm even seizes me. You and she should take counsel +together, and settle how you are to begin.” + +“I should like to speak first with your grace,” said Azya, with a +strange voice. + +“Then why not speak at once?” + +“I am waiting for a messenger from Rashkoff; I thought to find him +in Yampol. I expect him every moment.” + +“But what,” said Basia, “has the messenger to do with our +conversation?” + +“I think that he is coming now,” said the Tartar, avoiding an +answer. And he galloped forward, but returned after a while. “No; +that is not he.” + +In his whole posture, in his speech, in his look, in his voice, +there was something so excited and feverish that unquietude was +communicated to Basia; still the least suspicion had not risen in +her head yet. Azya’s unrest could be explained perfectly by the +nearness of Rashkoff and of Eva’s terrible father; still, something +oppressed Basia, as if her own fate were in question. Approaching +the sleigh, she rode near Eva for a number of hours, speaking +with her of Rashkoff, of old Pan Novoveski, of Pan Adam, of Zosia +Boski, finally of the region about them, which was becoming a +wilder and more terrible wilderness. It was, in truth, a wilderness +immediately beyond Hreptyoff; but there at least a column of smoke +rose from time to time on the horizon, indicating some habitation. +Here there were no traces of man; and if Basia had not known that +she was going to Rashkoff, where people were living, and a Polish +garrison was stationed, she might have thought that they were +taking her somewhere into an unknown desert, into strange lands at +the end of the world. + +Looking around at the country, she restrained her horse +involuntarily, and was soon left in the rear of the sleighs and +horsemen. Azya joined her after a while; and since he knew the +region well, he began to show her various places, mentioning their +names. + +This did not last very long, however, for the earth began to be +smoky; evidently the winter had not such power in that southern +region as in woody Hreptyoff. Snow was lying somewhat, it is true, +in the valleys, on the cliffs, on the edges of the rocks, and also +on the hillsides turned northward; but in general the earth was not +covered, and looked dark with groves, or gleamed with damp withered +grass. From that grass rose a light whitish fog, which, extending +near the earth, formed in the distance the counterfeit of great +waters, filling the valleys and spreading widely over the plains; +then that fog rose higher and higher, till at last it hid the +sunshine, and turned a clear day into a foggy and gloomy one. + +“There will be rain to-morrow,” said Azya. + +“If not to-day. How far is it to Rashkoff?” + +Azya looked at the nearest place, barely visibly through the fog, +and said,-- + +“From that point it is nearer to Rashkoff than to Yampol.” And he +breathed deeply, as if a great weight had fallen from his breast. + +At that moment the tramp of a horse was heard from the direction of +the cavalry, and some horseman was seen indistinctly in the fog. + +“Halim! I know him,” cried Azya. + +Indeed, it was Halim, who, when he had rushed up to Azya and Basia, +sprang from his horse and began to beat with his forehead toward +the stirrup of the young Tartar. + +“From Rashkoff?” inquired Azya. + +“From Rashkoff, my lord,” answered Halim. + +“What is to be heard there?” + +The old man raised toward Basia his ugly head, emaciated from +unheard of toils, as if wishing to inquire whether he might speak +in her presence; but Tugai Bey’s son said at once,-- + +“Speak boldly. Have the troops gone out?” + +“They have. A handful remained.” + +“Who led them?” + +“Pan Novoveski.” + +“Have the Pyotroviches gone to the Crimea?” + +“Long ago. Only two women remained, and old Pan Novoveski with +them.” + +“Where is Krychinski?” + +“On the other bank of the river; he is waiting.” + +“Who is with him?” + +“Adurovich with his company; both beat with the forehead to +thy stirrup, O son of Tugai Bey, and give themselves under thy +hand,--they, and all those who have not come yet.” + +“’Tis well!” said Azya, with fire in his eyes. “Fly to Krychinski +at once, and give the command to occupy Rashkoff.” + +“Thy will, lord.” + +Halim sprang on his horse in a moment, and vanished like a phantom +in the fog. A terrible, ominous gleam issued from the face of Azya. +The decisive moment had come,--the moment waited for, the moment of +greatest happiness for him; but his heart was beating as if breath +were failing him. He rode for a time in silence near Basia; and +only when he felt that his voice would not deceive him did he turn +toward her his eyes, inscrutable but bright, and say,-- + +“Now I will speak to your grace with sincerity.” + +“I listen,” said Basia, scanning him carefully, as if she wished to +read his changed countenance. + + + + +CHAPTER XXXIX. + + +Azya urged his horse up so closely to Basia’s pony that his stirrup +almost touched hers. He rode forward a few steps in silence; during +this time he strove to calm himself finally, and wondered why +calmness came to him with such effort, since he had Basia in his +hands, and there was no human power which could take her from him. +But he did not know that in his soul, despite every probability, +despite every evidence, there glimmered a certain spark of hope +that the woman whom he desired would answer with a feeling like his +own. If that hope was weak, the desire for its object was so strong +that it shook him as a fever. The woman would not open her arms, +would not cast herself into his embrace, would not say those words +over which he had dreamed whole nights: “Azya, I am thine;” she +would not hang with her lips on his lips,--he knew this. But how +would she receive his words? What would she say? Would she lose all +feeling, like a dove in the claws of a bird of prey, and let him +take her, just as the hapless dove yields itself to the hawk? Would +she beg for mercy tearfully, or would she fill that wilderness +with a cry of terror? Would there be something more, or something +less, of all this? Such questions were storming in the head of +the Tartar. But in every case the hour had come to cast aside +feigning, pretences, and show her a truthful, a terrible face. Here +was his fear, here his alarm. One moment more, and all would be +accomplished. + +Finally this mental alarm became in the Tartar that which alarm +becomes most frequently in a wild beast,--rage; and he began to +rouse himself with that rage. “Whatever happens,” thought he, “she +is mine, she is mine altogether; she will be mine to-morrow, and +then will not return to her husband, but will follow me.” + +At this thought wild delight seized him by the hair, and he said +all at once in a voice which seemed strange to himself, “Your grace +has not known me till now.” + +“In this fog your voice has so changed,” answered Basia, somewhat +alarmed, “that it seems to me really as if another were speaking.” + +“In Mohiloff there are no troops, in Yampol none, in Rashkoff none. +I alone am lord here,--Krychinski, Adurovich, and those others are +my slaves; for I am a prince, I am the son of a ruler. I am their +vizir, I am their highest murza; I am their leader, as Tugai Bey +was; I am their khan; I alone have authority; all here is in my +power.” + +“Why do you say this to me?” + +“Your grace has not known me hitherto. Rashkoff is not far away. I +wished to become hetman of the Tartars and serve the Commonwealth; +but Sobieski would not permit it. I am not to be a Lithuanian +Tartar any longer; I am not to serve under any man’s command, +but to lead great chambuls myself, against Doroshenko, or the +Commonwealth, as your grace wishes, as your grace commands.” + +“How as I command? Azya, what is the matter with you?” + +“This, that here all are my slaves, and I am yours. What is the +hetman to me? I care not whether he has permitted or not. Say a +word, your grace, and I will put Akkerman at your feet; and the +Dobrudja, and those hordes which have villages there, and those +which wander in the Wilderness, and those who are everywhere in +winter quarters will be your slaves, as I am your slave. Command, +and I will not obey the Khan of the Crimea, I will not obey the +Sultan; I will make war on them with the sword, and aid the +Commonwealth. I will form new hordes in these regions, and be khan +over them, and you will be alone over me; to you alone will I bow +down, beg for your favor and love.” + +When he had said this, he bent in the saddle, and, seizing the +woman, half terrified, and, as it were, stunned by his words, he +continued to speak in a hurried, hoarse voice; “Have you not seen +that I love only you? Ah, but I have suffered my share! I will take +you now! You are mine, and you will be mine! No one will tear you +from my hands in this place--you are mine, mine, mine!” + +“Jesus, Mary!” cried Basia. + +But he pressed her in his arms as if wishing to smother her. +Hurried breathing struggled from his lips, his eyes grew misty; at +last he drew her out of the stirrups, off the saddle, put her in +front of him, pressed her breast to his own, and his bluish lips, +opening greedily, like the mouth of a fish, began to seek her mouth. + +She uttered no cry, but began to resist with unexpected strength; +between them rose a struggle in which only the panting of their +breaths was to be heard. His violent movements and the nearness of +his face restored her presence of mind. An instant of such clear +vision came to Basia as comes to the drowning; she felt everything +at once with the greatest vividness. Hence she felt first of all +that the earth was vanishing from under her feet, and a bottomless +ravine opening, to which he was dragging her; she saw his desire, +his treason, her own dreadful fate, her weakness and helplessness; +she felt alarm, and a ghastly pain and sorrow, and at the same time +there burst forth in her a flame of immense indignation, rage, +and revenge. Such was the courage and spirit of that daughter of +a knight, that chosen wife of the most gallant soldier of the +Commonwealth, that in that awful moment she thought first of all, +“I will have revenge,” then “I will save myself.” All the faculties +of her mind were strained, as hair is straightened with terror on +the head; and that clearness of vision as in drowning became in her +almost miraculous. While struggling her hands began to seek for +weapons, and found at last the ivory butt of an Eastern pistol; +but at the same time she had presence of mind to think of this +also,--that even if the pistol were loaded, even if she should cock +it, before she could bend her hand, before she could point the +barrel at his head, he would seize her hand without fail, and take +from her the last means of salvation. Hence she resolved to strike +in another way. + +All this lasted one twinkle of an eye. He indeed foresaw the +attack, and put out his hand with the speed of a lightning flash; +but he did not succeed in calculating her movement. The hands +passed each other, and Basia, with all the despairing strength of +her young and vigorous arm, struck him with the ivory butt of the +pistol between the eyes. + +The blow was so terrible that Azya was not able even to cry, and he +fell backward, drawing her after him in his fall. + +Basia raised herself in a moment, and, springing on her horse, shot +off like a whirlwind in the direction opposite the Dnieper, toward +the broad steppes. + +The curtain of fog closed behind her. The horse, dropping his ears, +rushed on at random among the rocks, clefts, ravines, and breaches. +Any moment he might run into some cleft, any moment he might crush +himself and his rider against a rocky corner; but Basia looked at +nothing; for her the most terrible danger was Azya and the Tartars. +A wonderful thing it was, that now, when she had freed herself +from the hands of the robber, and when he was lying apparently +dead among the rocks, dread mastered all her feelings. Lying with +her face to the mane of the horse, shooting on in the fog, like a +deer chased by wolves, she began to fear Azya more than when she +was in his arms; and she felt terror and weakness and that which a +helpless child feels, which, wandering where it wished, has gone +astray, and is alone and deserted. Certain weeping voices rose in +her heart, and began, with groaning, with timidity, with complaint, +and with pity, to call for protection: “Michael, save me! Michael, +save me!” + +The horse rushed on and on; led by a wonderful instinct, he +sprang over breaches, avoided with quick movement prominent cliff +corners, until at last the stony ground ceased to sound under his +feet; evidently he had come to one of those open “meadows” which +stretched here and there among the ravines. + +Sweat covered the horse, his nostrils were rattling loudly, but he +ran and ran. + +“Whither can I go?” thought Basia. And that moment she answered +herself: “To Hreptyoff.” + +But new alarm pressed her heart at thought of that long road lying +through terrible wildernesses. Quickly too she remembered that Azya +had left detachments of his men in Mohiloff and Yampol. Doubtless +these were all in the conspiracy; all served Azya, and would seize +her surely, and take her to Rashkoff; she ought, therefore, to ride +far into the steppe, and only then turn northward, thus avoiding +the settlements on the Dniester. + +She ought to do this all the more for the reason that if men were +sent to pursue her, beyond doubt they would go near the river; and +meanwhile it might be possible to meet some of the Polish commands +in the wide steppes, on their way to the fortresses. + +The speed of the horse decreased gradually. Basia, being an +experienced rider, understood at once that it was necessary to give +him time to recover breath, otherwise he would fall; she felt also +that without a horse in those deserts she was lost. + +She restrained, therefore, his speed, and went some time at a walk. +The fog was growing thin, but a cloud of hot steam rose from the +poor beast. + +Basia began to pray. + +Suddenly she heard the neighing of a horse amid the fog a few +hundred yards behind. + +Then the hair rose on her head. + +“Mine will fall dead, but so will that one!” said she, aloud; and +again she shot on. + +For some time her horse rushed forward with the speed of a dove +pursued by a falcon, and he ran long, almost to the last of his +strength; but the neighing was heard continually behind in the +distance. There was in that neighing which came out of the fog +something at once of immeasurable yearning and threatening; still, +after the first alarm had passed, it came to Basia’s mind that if +some one were sitting on that horse he would not neigh, for the +rider, not wishing to betray the pursuit, would stop the neighing. + +“Can it be that that is only Azya’s horse following mine?” thought +Basia. + +For the sake of precaution she drew both pistols out of the +holsters; but the caution was needless. After a while something +seemed black in the thinning mist, and Azya’s horse ran up with +flowing mane and distended nostrils. Seeing the pony, he began to +approach him, giving out short and sudden neighs; and the pony +answered immediately. + +“Horse, horse!” cried Basia. + +The animal, accustomed to the human hand, drew near and let itself +be taken by the bridle. Basia raised her eyes to Heaven, and said:-- + +“The protection of God!” + +In fact, the seizure of Azya’s horse was a circumstance for her in +every way favorable. To begin with, she had the two best horses +in the whole detachment; secondly, she had a horse to change; +and thirdly, the presence of the beast assured her that pursuit +would not start soon. If the horse had run to the detachment, the +Tartars, disturbed at sight of him, would have turned surely and at +once to seek their leader; now it will not come to their heads that +anything could befall him, and they will go back to look for Azya +only when they are alarmed at his too prolonged absence. + +“By that time I shall be far away,” concluded Basia in her mind. + +Here she remembered for the second time that Azya’s detachments +were stationed in Yampol and Mohiloff. “It is necessary to go past +through the broad steppe, and not approach the Dniester until in +the neighborhood of Hreptyoff. That terrible man has disposed his +troops cunningly, but God will save me.” + +Thus thinking, she collected her spirits and prepared to continue +her journey. At the pommel of Azya’s saddle she found a musket, a +horn with powder, a box of bullets, a box of hemp-seed which the +Tartar had the habit of chewing continually. Basia, shortening the +stirrups of Azya’s saddle to her own feet, thought to herself that +during the whole way she would live, like a bird, on those seeds, +and she kept them carefully near her. + +She determined to avoid people and farms; for in those wildernesses +more evil than good was to be looked for from every man. Fear +oppressed her heart when she asked herself, “How shall I feed the +horses?” They would dig grass out from under the snow, and pluck +moss from the crevices of rocks, but might they not die from bad +food and excessive travelling? Still, she could not spare them. + +There was another fear: Would she not go astray in the desert? +It was easy to avoid that by travelling along the Dniester, but +she could not take that road. What would happen were she to enter +gloomy wildernesses, immense and roadless? How would she know +whether she was going northward, or in some other direction, if +foggy days were to come, days without sunshine, and nights without +stars? The forests were swarming with wild beasts; she cared less +for that, having courage in her brave heart and having weapons. +Wolves, going in packs, might be dangerous, it is true, but in +general she feared men more than beasts, and she feared to go +astray most of all. + +“Ah, God will show me the way, and will let me return to Michael,” +said she, aloud. Then she made the sign of the cross, wiped with +her sleeve her face free from the moisture which made her pale +cheeks cold, looked with quick eyes around the country, and urged +her horse on to a gallop. + + + + +CHAPTER XL. + + +No one thought of searching for Tugai Bey’s son; therefore he +lay on the ground until he recovered consciousness. When he had +come to his senses, he sat upright, and wishing to know what was +happening to him, began to look around. But he saw the place as if +in darkness; then he discovered that he was looking with only one +eye, and badly with that one. The other was either knocked out, or +filled with blood. + +Azya raised his hands to his face. His fingers found icicles of +blood stiff on his mustaches; his mouth too was full of blood which +was suffocating him so that he had to cough and spit it out a +number of times; a terrible pain pierced his face at this spitting; +he put his fingers above his mustaches, but snatched them away with +a groan of suffering. + +Basia’s blow had crushed the upper part of his nose, and injured +his cheek-bone. He sat for a time without motion; then he began to +look around with that eye in which some sight remained, and seeing +a streak of snow in a cleft he crept up to it, seized a handful and +applied it to his broken face. + +This brought great relief straightway; and while the melting +snow flowed down in red streaks over his mustaches, he collected +another handful and applied it again. Besides, he began to eat snow +eagerly, and that also brought relief to him. After a time the +immense weight which he felt on his head became so much lighter +that he called to mind all that had happened. But at the first +moment he felt neither rage, anger, nor despair; bodily pain had +deadened all other feelings, and left but one wish,--the wish to +save himself quickly. + +Azya, when he had eaten a number of handfuls more of snow, began +to look for his horse; the horse was not there; then he understood +that if he did not wish to wait till his men came to look for him, +he must go on foot. Supporting himself on the ground with his +hands, he tried to rise, but howled from pain and sat down again. + +He sat perhaps an hour, and again began to make efforts. This time +he succeeded in so far that he rose, and, resting his shoulders +against the cliff, was able to remain on his feet; but when he +remembered that he must leave the support and make one step, then a +second and a third in the empty expanse, a feeling of weakness and +fear seized him so firmly that he almost sat down again. + +Still he mastered himself, drew his sabre, leaned on it, and pushed +forward; he succeeded. After some steps he felt that his body and +feet were strong, that he had perfect command of them, only his +head was, as it were, not his own, and like an enormous weight was +swaying now to the right, now to the left, now to the front. He +had a feeling also as if he were carrying that head, shaky and too +heavy, with extraordinary care, and with extraordinary fear that he +would drop it on the stones and break it. + +At times, too, the head turned him around, as if it wished him to +go in a circle. At times it became dark in his one eye; then he +supported himself with both hands on the sabre. The dizziness of +his head passed away gradually; but the pain increased always, +and bored, as it were, into his forehead, into his eyes, into his +whole head, till whining was forced from his breast. The echoes of +the rocks repeated his groans, and he went forward in that desert, +bloody, terrible, more like a vampire than a man. + +It was growing dark when he heard the tramp of a horse in front. + +It was the orderly coming for commands. + +That evening Azya had strength to order pursuit; but immediately +after he lay down on skins, and for three days could see no one +except the Greek barber[25] who dressed his wounds, and Halim, +who assisted the barber. Only on the fourth day did he regain his +speech, and with it consciousness of what had happened. + +Straightway his feverish thoughts followed Basia. He saw her +fleeing among rocks and in wild places; she seemed to him a bird +that was flying away forever; he saw her nearing Hreptyoff, saw +her in the arms of her husband, and at that sight a pain carried +him away which was more savage than his wound, and with the pain +sorrow, and with the sorrow shame for the defeat which he had +suffered. + +“She has fled, she has fled!” repeated he, continually; and rage +stifled him so that at times presence of mind seemed to be leaving +him again. + +“Woe!” answered he, when Halim tried to pacify him, and give +assurance that Basia could not escape pursuit; and he kicked the +skins with which the old Tartar had covered him, and with his +knife threatened him and the Greek. He howled like a wild beast, +and tried to spring up, wishing to fly himself to overtake her, to +seize her, and then from anger and wild love stifle her with his +own hands. + +At times he was wandering in delirium, and summoned Halim to +bring the head of the little knight quickly, and to confine the +commandant’s wife, bound, there in that chamber. At times he talked +to her, begged, threatened; then he stretched out his hands to +draw her to him. At last he fell into a deep sleep, and slept for +twenty-four hours; when he woke the fever had left him entirely, +and he was able to see Krychinski and Adurovich. + +They were anxious, for they knew not what to do. The troops which +had gone out under young Novoveski were not to return, it is true, +before two weeks; but some unexpected event might hasten their +coming, and then it was necessary to know what position to take. +It is true that Krychinski and Adurovich were simply feigning a +return to the service of the Commonwealth; but Azya was managing +the whole affair: he alone could give them directions what to +do in emergency; he alone could explain on which side was the +greatest profit, whether to return to the dominions of the Sultan +or to pretend, or how long to pretend, that they were serving the +Commonwealth. They both knew well that in the end of ends Azya +intended to betray the Commonwealth; but they supposed that he +might command them to wait for the war before disclosing their +treason, so as to betray most effectively. His indications were +to be a command for them; for he had put himself on them as a +leader, as the head of the whole affair, the most crafty, the most +influential, and, besides, renowned among all the hordes as the son +of Tugai Bey. + +They came hurriedly, therefore, to his bed, and bowed before him. +With a bandaged face and only one eye, he was still weak, but his +health was restored. + +“I am sick,” began he, at once. “The woman that I wished to take +with me tore herself out of my hands, after wounding me with the +butt of a pistol. She was the wife of Volodyovski, the commandant; +may pestilence fall on him and all his race!” + +“May it be as thou hast said!” answered the two captains. + +“May God grant you, faithful men, happiness and success!” + +“And to thee also, oh, lord!” answered the captains. Then they +began to speak of what they ought to do. + +“It is impossible to delay, or to defer the Sultan’s service +till war begins,” said Azya; “after what has happened with this +woman they will not trust us, and will attack us with sabres. +But before they attack, we will fall upon this place and burn +it, for the glory of God. The handful of soldiers we will seize; +the townspeople, who are subjects of the Commonwealth, we will +take captive, divide the goods of the Wallachians, Armenians, and +Greeks, and go beyond the Dniester to the land of the Sultan.” + +Krychinski and Adurovich had lived as nomads among the wildest +hordes for a long time, had robbed with them, and grown wild +altogether; their eyes lighted up therefore. + +“Thanks to you,” said Krychinski, “we were admitted to this place, +which God now gives to us.” + +“Did Novoveski make no opposition?” asked Azya. + +“Novoveski knew that we were passing over to the Commonwealth, and +knew that you were coming to meet us; he looks on us as his men, +because he looked on you as his man.” + +“We remained on the Moldavian bank,” put in Adurovich; “but +Krychinski and I went as guests to him. He received us as nobles, +for he said: ‘By your present acts you extinguish former offence; +and since the hetman forgives you on Azya’s security, ’tis not +proper for me to look askance at you.’ He even wished us to enter +the town; but we said: ‘We will not till Azya, Tugai Bey’s son, +brings the hetman’s permission.’ But when he was going away he gave +us another feast, and begged us to watch over the town.” + +“At that feast,” added Krychinski, “we saw his father, and the old +woman who is searching for her captive husband, and that young lady +whom Novoveski intends to marry.” + +“Ah!” said Azya, “I did not think that they were all here, and I +brought Panna Novoveski.” + +He clapped his hands; Halim appeared at once, and Azya said to him: +“When my men see the flames in the place, let them fall on those +soldiers in the fortalice, and cut their throats; let them bind the +women and the old noble, and guard them till I give the order.” + +He turned to Krychinski and Adurovich,-- + +“I will not assist myself, for I am weak; still, I will mount my +horse and look on. But, dear comrades, begin, begin!” + +Krychinski and Adurovich rushed through the doorway at once. Azya +went out after them, and gave command to lead a horse to him; then +he rode to the stockade to look from the gate of the high fortalice +on what would happen in the town. + +Many of his men had begun to climb the wall to look through the +stockade and sate their eyes with the sight of the slaughter. Those +of Novoveski’s soldiers who had not gone to the steppe, seeing the +Lithuanian Tartars assembling, and thinking there was something to +look at in the town, mixed with them without a shadow of fear or +suspicion. Moreover, there were barely twenty of those soldiers; +the rest were dispersed in the dram-shops. + +Meanwhile the bands of Krychinski and Adurovich scattered through +the place in the twinkle of an eye. The men in those bands were +almost exclusively Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis, therefore +former inhabitants of the Commonwealth, for the greater part +nobles; but since they had left its borders long before, during +that time of wandering they had become much like wild Tartars. +Their former clothing had gone to pieces, and they were dressed in +sheepskin coats with the wool outside. These coats they wore next +to their bodies, which were embrowned from the winds of the steppe +and from the smoke of fires; but their weapons were better than +those of wild Tartars,--all had sabres, all had bows seasoned in +fire, and many had muskets. Their faces expressed the same cruelty +and thirst for blood as those of their Dobrudja, Belgrod, or +Crimean brethren. + +Now scattering through the town, they began to run about in various +directions, shouting shrilly, as if wishing by those shouts to +encourage one another, and excite one another to slaughter and +plunder. But though many of them had put knives in their mouths in +Tartar fashion, the people of the place, composed as in Yampol of +Wallachians, Armenians, Greeks, and partly of Tartar merchants, +looked on them without any distrust. The shops were open; the +merchants, sitting in front of their shops in Turkish fashion on +benches, slipped their beads through their fingers. The cries of +the Lithuanian Tartars merely caused men to look at them with +curiosity, thinking that they were playing some game. + +But all at once smoke rose from the corners of the market square, +and from the mouth of all the Tartars came a howling so terrible +that pale fear seized the Wallachians, Armenians, and Greeks, and +all their wives and children. + +Straightway a shower of arrows rained on the peaceful inhabitants. +Their cries, the noise of doors and windows closed in a hurry, were +mingled with the tramp of horses and the howling of the plunderers. + +The market was covered with smoke. Cries of “Woe, woe!” were +raised. At the same time the Tartars fell to breaking open shops +and houses, dragging out terrified women by the hair; hurling +into the street furniture, morocco, merchandise, beds from which +feathers went up in a cloud; the groans of slaughtered men were +heard, lamentation, the howling of dogs, the bellowing of cattle +caught by fire in rear buildings; red tongues of flame, visible +even in the daytime on the black rolls of smoke, were shooting +higher and higher toward the sky. + +In the fortalice Azya’s cavalry-men hurled themselves at the very +beginning on the infantry, who were defenceless for the greater +part. + +There was no struggle whatever; a number of knives were buried +in each Polish breast without warning; then the heads of the +unfortunates were cut off and borne to the hoofs of Azya’s horse. + +Tugai Bey’s son permitted most of his men to join their brethren in +the bloody work; but he himself stood and looked on. + +Smoke hid the work of Krychinski and Adurovich; the odor of burnt +flesh rose to the fortalice. The town was burning like a great +pile, and smoke covered the view; only at times in the smoke was +heard the report of a musket, like thunder in a cloud, or a fleeing +man was seen, or a crowd of Tartars pursuing. + +Azya stood still and looked on with delight in his heart; a stern +smile parted his lips, under which the white teeth were gleaming: +this smile was the more savage because it was mingled with pain +from the drying wounds. Besides delight, pride, too, rose in the +heart of Azya. He had cast from his breast that burden of feigning, +and for the first time he gave rein to his hatred, concealed for +long years; now he felt that he was himself, felt that he was the +real Azya, the son of Tugai Bey. But at the same time there rose +in him a savage regret that Basia was not looking at that fire, at +that slaughter; that she could not see him in his new occupation. +He loved her, but a wild desire for revenge on her was tearing him. +“She ought to be standing right here by my horse,” thought he, “and +I would hold her by the hair; she would grasp at my feet, and then +I would seize her and kiss her on the mouth, and she would be mine, +mine!--my slave!” + +Only the hope that perhaps that detachment sent in pursuit, or +those which he left on the road, would bring her back, restrained +him from despair. He clung to that hope as a drowning man to a +plank, and that gave him strength; he could not think of losing +her, for he was thinking too much of the moment in which he would +find her and take her. + +He remained at the gate till the slaughtered town had grown still. +Stillness came soon, for the bands of Krychinski and Adurovich +numbered almost as many heads as the town; therefore the burning +outlasted the groans of men and roared on till evening. Azya +dismounted and went with slow steps to a spacious room in the +middle of which sheepskins were spread; on these he sat and awaited +the coming of the two captains. + +They came soon, and with them the sotniks. Delight was on the faces +of all, for the booty had surpassed expectation; the town had grown +much since the time of the peasant incursion, and was wealthy. They +had taken about a hundred young women, and a crowd of children of +ten years old and upward; these could be sold with profit in the +markets of the East. Old women, and children too small and unfit +for the road, were slaughtered. The hands of the Tartars were +streaming with human blood, and their sheepskin coats had the odor +of burning flesh. All took their seats around Azya. + +“Only a pile of glowing embers behind us,” said Krychinski. “Before +the command returns we might go to Yampol; there is as much wealth +of every kind there as in Rashkoff,--perhaps more.” + +“No,” answered Azya, “men of mine are in Yampol who will burn the +place; but it is time for us to go to the lands of the Khan and the +Sultan.” + +“At thy command! We will return with glory and booty,” said the +captains and the sergeants. + +“There are still women here in the fortalice, and that noble who +reared me,” said Azya. “A just reward belongs to them.” + +He clapped his hands and gave command to bring the prisoners. + +They were brought without delay,--Pani Boski in tears; Zosia, pale +as a kerchief; Eva and her father. Old Pan Novoveski’s hands and +feet were bound with ropes. All were terrified, but still more +astonished at what had taken place. Eva was lost in conjectures as +to what had become of Pani Volodyovski, and wondered why Azya had +not shown himself. She, not knowing why there was slaughter in the +town, nor why she and her friends were bound as captives, concluded +that it was a question of carrying her away; that Azya, not wishing +in his pride to beg her hand of her father, had fallen into a rage +simply out of love for her, and had determined to take her by +violence. This was all terrible in itself; but Eva, at least, was +not trembling for her own life. + +The prisoners did not recognize Azya, for his face was nearly +concealed; but all the more did terror seize the knees of the women +at the first moment, for they judged that wild Tartars had in some +incomprehensible manner destroyed the Lithuanian Tartars and gained +possession of Rashkoff. But the sight of Krychinski and Adurovich +convinced them that they were still in the hands of Lithuanian +Tartars. + +They looked at one another some time in silence; at last old Pan +Novoveski asked, with an uncertain but powerful voice,-- + +“In whose hands are we?” + +Azya began to unwind the bandages from his head, and from beneath +them his face soon appeared, beautiful on a time, though wild, +deformed now forever, with a broken nose and a black-and-blue spot +instead of an eye,--a face dreadful, collected in cold vengeance +and with a smile like convulsive contortions. He was silent for a +moment, then fixed his burning eye on the old man and said,-- + +“In mine,--in the hands of Tugai Bey’s son.” + +But old Novoveski knew him before he spoke; and Eva also knew him, +though the heart was straitened in her from terror and disgust at +sight of that ghastly visage. The maiden covered her eyes with her +unbound hands; and the noble, opening his mouth, began to blink +with astonishment and repeat,-- + +“Azya! Azya!” + +“Whom your lordship reared, to whom you were a father, and whose +back streamed with blood under your parental hand.” + +Blood rushed to the noble’s head. + +“Traitor,” said he, “you shall answer for your deeds before a +judge. Serpent! I have a son yet.” + +“And you have a daughter,” answered Azya, “for whose sake you gave +command to flog me to death; and this daughter I will give now to +the last of the horde, so that he may have service and pleasure +from her.” + +“Leader, give her to me!” cried Adurovich, on a sudden. + +“Azya! Azya!” cried Eva, throwing herself at his feet, “I have +always--” + +But he kicked her away with one foot, and Adurovich seized her by +the arms and began to drag her along the floor. Pan Novoveski from +purple became blue; the ropes squeaked on his arms, as he twisted +them, and from his mouth came unintelligible words. Azya rose from +the skins and went toward him, at first slowly, then more quickly, +like a wild beast preparing to bound on its prey. At last he came +near, seized with the contorted fingers of one hand the mustaches +of old Novoveski, and with the other fell to beating him without +mercy on face and head. + +A hoarse bellow was rent from his throat when the noble fell to the +floor; Azya knelt on Novoveski’s breast, and suddenly the bright +gleam of a knife shone in the room. + +“Mercy! rescue!” screamed Eva. But Adurovich struck her on the +head, and then put his broad hand on her mouth; meanwhile Azya was +cutting the throat of Pan Novoveski. + +The spectacle was so ghastly that it chilled even the breasts of +the Tartars; for Azya, with calculated cruelty, drew his knife +slowly across the neck of the ill-fated noble, who gasped and +choked awfully. From his open veins the blood spurted more and +more violently on the hands of the murderer and flowed in a stream +along the floor. Then the rattling and gurgling ceased by degrees; +finally air was wheezing in the severed throat, and the feet of the +dying man dug the floor in convulsive quivers. + +Azya rose; his eyes fell now on the pale and sweet face of Zosia +Boski, who seemed dead, for she was hanging senseless on the arm of +a Tartar who was holding her, and he said,-- + +“I will keep this girl for myself, till I give her away or sell +her.” + +Then he turned to the Tartars: “Now only let the pursuit return, +and we will go to the lands of the Sultan.” + +The pursuit returned two days later, but with empty hands. Tugai +Bey’s son went, therefore, to the land of the Sultan with despair +and rage in his heart, leaving behind him a gray and bluish pile of +ruins. + + + + +CHAPTER XLI. + + +The towns through which Basia passed in going from Hreptyoff to +Rashkoff were separated from each other by ten or twelve Ukraine +miles,[26] and that road by the Dniester was about thirty miles +long. It is true that they started each morning in the dark, and +did not stop till late in the evening; still, they made the whole +journey, including time for refreshment, and in spite of difficult +crossings and passages, in three days. People of that time and +troops did not make such quick journeys usually; but whoso had the +will, or was put to it, could make them. In view of this, Basia +calculated that the journey back to Hreptyoff ought to take less +time, especially as she was making it on horseback, and as it was a +flight in which salvation depended on swiftness. + +But she noted her error the first day, for unable to escape on the +road by the Dniester, she went through the steppes and had to make +broad circuits. Besides she might go astray, and it was probable +that she would; she might meet with thawed rivers, impassable, +dense forests, swamps not freezing even in winter; she might come +to harm from people or beasts,--therefore, though she intended +to push on continually, even at night, she was confirmed in the +conviction in spite of herself that, even if all went well with +her, God knew when she would be in Hreptyoff. + +She had succeeded in tearing herself from the arms of Azya; but +what would happen farther on? Doubtless anything was better than +those infamous arms; still, at thought of what was awaiting her the +blood became icy in her veins. + +It occurred at once to her that if she spared the horses she might +be overtaken by Azya’s men, who knew those steppes thoroughly; and +to hide from discovery, from pursuit, was almost impossible. They +pursued Tartars whole days even in spring and summer when horses’ +hoofs left no trace on the snow or in soft earth; they read the +steppe as an open book; they gazed over those plains like eagles; +they knew how to sniff a trail in them like hunting dogs; their +whole life was passed in pursuing. Vainly had Tartars gone time and +again in the water of streams so as not to leave traces; Cossacks, +Lithuanian Tartars, and Cheremis, as well as Polish raiders of +the steppe, knew how to find them, to answer their “methods” with +“methods,” and to attack as suddenly as if they had sprung up +through the earth. How was she to escape from such people unless +to leave them so far in the rear that distance itself would make +pursuit impossible? But in such an event her horses would fall. + +“They will fall dead without fail, if they continue to go as they +have gone so far,” thought Basia, with terror, looking at their +wet, steaming sides, and at the foam which was falling in flakes to +the ground. + +Therefore she slackened their speed from time to time and listened; +but in every breath of wind, in the rustling of leaves on the edge +of ravines, in the dry rubbing of the withered steppe reeds against +one another, in the noise made by the wings of a passing bird, even +in the silence of the wilderness, which was sounding in her ears, +she heard voices of pursuit, and terrified urged on her horses +again, and ran with wild impetus till their snorting declared that +they could not continue at that speed. + +The burden of loneliness and weakness pressed her down more and +more. Ah! what an orphan she felt herself; what regret, as immense +as unreasoning, rose in her heart for all people, the nearest and +dearest, who had so forsaken her! Then she thought that surely +it was God punishing her for her passion for adventures, for her +hurrying to every hunt, to expeditions, frequently against the will +of her husband; for her giddiness and lack of sedateness. + +When she thought of this she wept, and raising her head began to +repeat, sobbing,-- + +“Chastise, but do not desert me! Do not punish Michael! Michael is +innocent.” + +Meanwhile night was approaching, and with it cold, darkness, +uncertainty of the road, and alarm. Objects had begun to efface +themselves, grow dim, lose definite forms, and also to become, +as it were, mysteriously alive and expectant. Protuberances on +lofty rocks looked like heads in pointed and round caps,--heads +peering out from behind gigantic walls of some kind, and gazing in +silence and malignity to see who was passing below. Tree branches, +stirred by the breeze, made motions like people: some of these +beckoned to Basia as if wishing to call her and confide to her +some terrible secret; others seemed to speak and give warning: “Do +not come near!” The trunks of uprooted trees seemed like monstrous +creatures crouching for a spring. Basia was daring, very daring, +but, like all people of that period, she was superstitious. When +darkness came down completely, the hair rose on her head, and +shivers passed through her body at thought of the unclean powers +that might dwell in those regions. She feared vampires especially; +belief in them was spread particularly in the Dniester country by +reason of nearness to Moldavia, and just the places around Yampol +and Rashkoff were ill-famed in that regard. How many people there +left the world day by day through sudden death, without confession +or absolution! Basia remembered all the tales which the knights had +told at Hreptyoff, on evenings at the fireside,--stories of deep +valleys in which, when the wind howled, sudden groans were heard +of “Jesus, Jesus!” of pale lights in which something was snorting; +of laughing cliffs; of pale children, suckling infants with green +eyes and monstrous heads,--infants which implored to be taken on +horseback, and when taken began to suck blood; finally, of heads +without bodies, walking on spider legs; and most terrible of all +those ghastlinesses, vampires of full size, or brukolaki, so called +in Wallachia, who hurled themselves on people directly. + +Then she began to make the sign of the cross, and she did not +stop till her hand had grown weak; but even then she repeated the +litany, for no other weapons were effective against unclean powers. + +The horses gave her consolation, for they showed no fear, snorting +briskly. At times she patted her pony, as if wishing in that way to +convince herself that she was in a real world. + +The night, very dark at first, became clearer by degrees, and at +last the stars began to glimmer through the thin mist. For Basia +this was an uncommonly favorable circumstance,--first, because her +fear decreased; and secondly, because by observing the Great Bear, +she could turn to the north, or in the direction of Hreptyoff. +Looking on the region about, she calculated that she had gone a +considerable distance from the Dniester; for there were fewer +rocks, more open country, more hills covered with oak groves, and +frequently broad plains. Time after time, however, she was forced +to cross ravines, and she went down into them with fear in her +heart, for in the depths of those places it was always dark, and +a harsh, piercing cold was there. Some were so steep that she was +forced to go around them; from this came great loss of time and an +addition to the journey. + +It was worse, however, with streams and rivers, and a whole system +of these flowed from the East to the Dniester. All were thawed, and +the horses snorted with fear when they went at night into strange +water of unknown depth. Basia crossed only in places where the +sloping bank allowed the supposition that the water, widely spread +there, was shallow. In fact, it was so in most cases; at some +crossings, however, the water reached halfway to the backs of her +horses: Basia then knelt, in soldier fashion, on the saddle, and, +holding to the pommel, tried not to wet her feet. But she did not +succeed always in this, and soon a piercing cold seized her from +feet to knees. + +“God give me daylight, I will go more quickly,” repeated she, from +time to time. + +At last she rode out onto a broad plain with a sparse forest, +and seeing that the horses were barely dragging their legs, she +halted for rest. Both stretched their necks to the ground at the +same time, and putting forward one foot, began to pluck moss and +withered grass eagerly. In the forest there was perfect silence, +unbroken save by the sharp breathing of the horses and the +crunching of the grass in their powerful jaws. + +When they had satisfied, or rather deceived, their first hunger, +both horses wished evidently to roll, but Basia might not indulge +them in that. She dared not loosen the girths and come to the +ground herself, for she wished to be ready at every moment for +further flight. + +She sat on Azya’s horse, however, for her own had carried her from +the last resting-place, and though strong, and with noble blood in +his veins, he was more delicate than the other. + +When she had changed horses, she felt a hunger after the thirst +which she had quenched a number of times while crossing the rivers; +she began therefore to eat the seeds which she had found in the bag +at Azya’s saddle-bow. They seemed to her very good, though a little +bitter; she ate, thanking God for the unlooked-for refreshment. + +But she ate sparingly, so that they might last to Hreptyoff. Soon +sleep began to close her eyelids with irresistible power; and +when the movement of the horse ceased to give warmth, a sharp +cold pierced her. Her feet were perfectly stiff; she felt also an +immeasurable weariness in her whole body, especially in her back +and shoulders, strained with struggling against Azya. A great +weakness seized her, and her eyes closed. + +But after a while she opened them with effort. “No! In the daytime, +in time of journeying, I will sleep,” thought she; “but if I sleep +now I shall freeze.” + +But her thoughts grew more confused, or came helter-skelter, +presenting disordered images,--in which the forest, flight and +pursuit, Azya, the little knight, Eva, and the last event were +mingled together half in a dream, half in clear vision. All this +was rushing on somewhere as waves rush driven by the wind; and she, +Basia, runs with them, without fear, without joy, as if she were +travelling by contract. Azya, as it were, was pursuing her, but +at the same time was talking to her, and anxious about the horse; +Pan Zagloba was angry because supper would get cold; Michael was +showing the road; and Eva was coming behind in the sleigh, eating +dates. + +Then those persons became more and more effaced, as if a foggy +curtain or darkness had begun to conceal them, and they vanished +by degrees; there remained only a certain strange darkness, which, +though the eye did not pierce it, seemed still to be empty, and to +extend an immeasurable distance. This darkness penetrated every +place, penetrated Basia’s head, and quenched in it all visions, all +thoughts, as a blast of wind quenches torches at night in the open +air. + +Basia fell asleep; but fortunately for her, before the cold could +stiffen the blood in her veins, an unusual noise roused her. The +horses started on a sudden; evidently something uncommon was +happening in the forest. + +Basia, regaining consciousness in one moment, grasped Azya’s +musket, and bending on the horse, with collected attention and +distended nostrils, began to listen. Hers was a nature of such kind +that every peril roused wariness at the first twinkle of an eye, +daring and readiness for defence. + +The noise which roused her was the grunting of wild pigs. Whether +beasts were stealing up to the young pigs, or the old boars were +going to fight, it is enough that the whole forest resounded +immediately. That uproar took place beyond doubt at a distance; but +in the stillness of night, and the general drowsiness, it seemed +so near that Basia heard not only grunting and squeals, but the +loud whistle of nostrils breathing heavily. Suddenly a breaking +and tramp, the crash of broken twigs, and a whole herd, though +invisible to Basia, rushed past in the neighborhood, and sank in +the depth of the forest. + +But in that incorrigible Basia, notwithstanding her terrible +position, the feeling of a hunter was roused in a twinkle, and she +was sorry that she had not seen the herd rushing by. + +“One would like to see a little,” said she, in her mind; “but no +matter! Riding in this way through forests, surely I shall see +something yet.” + +And only after that thought did she push on, remembering that it +was better to see nothing and flee with all speed. + +It was impossible to halt longer, because the cold seized her more +acutely, and the movement of the horse warmed her a good deal, +while wearying her comparatively little. But the horses, having +snatched merely some moss and frozen grass, moved very reluctantly, +and with drooping heads. The hoar-frost in time of halting had +covered their sides, and it seemed that they barely dragged their +legs forward. They had gone, moreover, since the afternoon rest +almost without drawing breath. + +When she had crossed the plain, with her eyes fixed on the Great +Bear in the heavens, Basia disappeared in the forest, which was +not very dense, but in a hilly region intersected with narrow +ravines. It became darker too; not only because of the shade cast +by spreading trees, but also because a fog rose from the earth and +hid the stars. She was forced to go at random. The ravines alone +gave some indication that she was taking the right course, for she +knew that they all extended from the east toward the Dniester, and +that by crossing new ones, she was going continually toward the +north. But in spite of this indication, she thought, “I am ever in +danger of approaching the Dniester too nearly, or of going too far +from it. To do either is perilous; in the first case, I should make +an enormous journey; in the second, I might come out at Yampol, +and fall into the hands of my enemies.” Whether she was yet before +Yampol, or just on the heights above it, or had left that place +behind, of this she had not the faintest idea. + +“There is more chance to know when I pass Mohiloff,” said she; +“for it lies in a great ravine, which extends far; perhaps I shall +recognize it.” + +Then she looked at the sky and thought: “God grant me only to go +beyond Mohiloff; for there Michael’s dominion begins; there nothing +will frighten me.” + +Now the night became darker. Fortunately snow was lying in the +forest, and on the white ground she could distinguish the dark +trunks of trees, see the lower limbs and avoid them. But Basia had +to ride more slowly; therefore that terror of unclean powers fell +on her soul again,--that terror which in the beginning of the night +had chilled her blood as if with ice. + +“But if I see gleaming eyes low down,” said she to her frightened +soul, “that’s nothing! it will be a wolf; but if at the height of a +man--” At that moment, she cried aloud, “In the name of the Father, +Son--” + +Was that, perhaps, a wild-cat sitting on a limb? It is sufficient +that Basia saw clearly a pair of gleaming eyes, at the height of a +man. + +From fear, her eyes were covered with a mist; but when she looked +again there was nothing to be seen, and nothing heard beyond a +rustle among the branches, but her heart beat as loudly as if it +would burst open her bosom. + +And she rode farther; long, long, she rode, sighing for the light +of day; but the night stretched out beyond measure. Soon after, a +river barred her road again. Basia was already far enough beyond +Yampol, on the bank of the Rosava; but without knowledge of where +she was, she thought merely that if she continued to push forward +to the north, she would soon meet a new river. She thought too that +the night must be near its end; for the cold increased sensibly, +the fog fell away, and stars appeared again, but dimmer, beaming +with uncertain light. + +At length darkness began to pale. Trunks of trees, branches, twigs, +grew more visible. Perfect silence reigned in the forest,--the dawn +had come. + +After a certain time Basia could distinguish the color of the +horses. At last in the east, among the branches of the trees, a +bright streak appeared,--the day was there, a clear day. + +Basia felt weariness immeasurable. Her mouth opened in continual +yawning, and her eyes closed soon after; she slept soundly but a +short time, for a branch, against which her head came, roused her. +Happily the horses were going very slowly, nipping moss by the way; +hence the blow was so slight that it caused her no harm. The sun +had risen, and was pale; its beautiful rays broke through leafless +branches. At sight of this, consolation entered Basia’s heart; +she had left between her and pursuit so many steppes, mountains, +ravines, and a whole night. + +“If those from Yampol, or Mohiloff, do not seize me, others will +not come up,” said she to herself. + +She reckoned on this too,--that in the beginning of her flight she +had gone by a rocky road, therefore hoofs could leave no traces. +But doubt began to seize her again. The Lithuanian Tartars will +find tracks even on stones, and will pursue stubbornly, unless +their horses fall dead; this last supposition was most likely. It +was sufficient for Basia to look at her own beasts; their sides had +fallen in, their heads were drooping, their eyes dim. While moving +along, they dropped their heads to the ground time after time, to +seize moss, or nip in passing red leaves withering here and there +on the low oak bushes. It must be too that fever was tormenting +Basia, for at all crossings she drank eagerly. + +Nevertheless, when she came out on an open plain between two +forests, she urged the wearied horses forward at a gallop, and went +at that pace to the next forest. + +After she had passed that forest she came to a second plain, still +wider and more broken; behind hills at a distance of a mile or +more smoke was rising, as straight as a pine-tree, toward the sky. +That was the first inhabited place that Basia had met; for that +country, excepting the river-bank itself, was a desert, or rather +had been turned into a desert, not only in consequence of Tartar +attacks, but by reason of continuous Polish-Cossack wars. After +the last campaign of Pan Charnetski, to whom Busha fell a victim, +the small towns came to be wretched settlements, the villages were +overgrown with young forests; but after Charnetski, there were so +many expeditions, so many battles, so many slaughters, down to the +most recent times, in which the great Sobieski had wrested those +regions from the enemy. Life had begun to increase; but that one +tract through which Basia was fleeing was specially empty,--only +robbers had taken refuge there, but even they had been well-nigh +exterminated by the commands at Rashkoff, Yampol, and Hreptyoff. + +Basia’s first thought at sight of this smoke was to ride toward +it, find a house or even a hut, or if nothing more, a simple fire, +warm herself and gain strength. But soon it occurred to her that in +those regions it was safer to meet a pack of wolves than to meet +men; men there were more merciless and savage than wild beasts. +Nay, it behooved her to urge forward her horses, and pass that +forest haunt of men with all speed, for only death could await her +in that place. + +At the very edge of the opposite forest Basia saw a small stack +of hay; so, paying no attention to anything, she stopped at it to +feed her horses. They ate greedily, thrusting their heads at once +to their ears in the hay, and drawing out great bunches of it. +Unfortunately their bits hindered them greatly; but Basia could not +unbridle them, reasoning correctly in this way:-- + +“Where smoke is there must be a house; as there is a stack +here, they must have horses there on which they could follow +me,--therefore I must be ready.” + +She spent, however, about an hour at the stack, so that the horses +ate fairly well; and she herself ate some seeds. She then moved on, +and when she had travelled a number of furlongs, all at once she +saw before her two persons carrying bundles of twigs on their backs. + +One was a man not old, but not in his first youth, with a face +pitted with small-pox, and with crooked eyes, ugly, repulsive, with +a cruel, ferocious expression of face; the other, a stripling, was +idiotic. This was to be seen at the first glance, by his stupid +smile and wandering look. + +Both threw down their bundles of twigs at sight of the armed +horseman, and seemed to be greatly alarmed. But the meeting was so +sudden, and they were so near, that they could not flee. + +“Glory be to God!” said Basia. + +“For the ages of ages.” + +“What is the name of this farm?” + +“What should its name be? There is the cabin.” + +“Is it far to Mohiloff?” + +“We know not.” + +Here the man began to scrutinize Basia’s face carefully. Since she +wore man’s apparel he took her for a youth; insolence and cruelty +came at once to his face instead of the recent timidity. + +“But why are you so young, Pan Knight?” + +“What is that to you?” + +“And are you travelling alone?” asked the peasant, advancing a step. + +“Troops are following me.” + +He halted, looked over the immense plain, and answered,-- + +“Not true. There is no one.” + +He advanced two steps; his crooked eyes gave out a sullen gleam, +and arranging his mouth he began to imitate the call of a quail, +evidently wishing to summon some one in that way. + +All this seemed to Basia very hostile, and she aimed a pistol at +his breast without hesitation,-- + +“Silence, or thou’lt die!” + +The man stopped, and, what is more, threw himself flat on the +ground. The idiot did the same, but began to howl like a wolf +from terror; perhaps he had lost his mind on a time from the same +feeling, for now his howling recalled the most ghastly terror. + +Basia urged forward her horses, and shot on like an arrow. +Fortunately there was no undergrowth in the forest, and trees were +far apart. Soon a new plain appeared, narrow, but very long. The +horses had gained fresh strength from eating at the stack, and +rushed like the wind. + +“They will run home, mount their horses, and pursue me,” thought +Basia. + +Her only solace was that the horses travelled well, and that the +place where she met the men was rather far from the house. + +“Before they can reach the house and bring out the horses, I, +riding in this way, shall be five miles or more ahead.” + +That was the case; but when some hours had passed, and Basia, +convinced that she was not followed, slackened speed, great fear, +great depression, seized her heart, and tears came perforce to her +eyes. + +This meeting showed her what people in those regions were, and what +might be looked for from them. It is true that this knowledge was +not unexpected. From her own experience, and from the narratives +at Hreptyoff, she knew that the former peaceful settlers had gone +from those wilds, or that war had devoured them; those who remained +were living in continual alarm, amid terrible civil disturbance and +Tartar attacks, in conditions in which one man is a wolf toward +another; they were living without churches or faith, without other +principles than those of bloodshed and burning, without knowing +any right but that of the strong hand; they had lost all human +feelings, and grown wild, like the beasts of the forest. Basia knew +this well; still, a human being, astray in the wilderness, harassed +by cold and hunger, turns involuntarily for aid first of all to +kindred beings. So did Basia when she saw that smoke indicating a +habitation of people; following involuntarily the first impulse +of her heart, she wished to rush to it, greet the inhabitants +with God’s name, and rest her wearied head under their roof. But +cruel reality bared its teeth at her quickly, like a fierce dog. +Hence her heart was filled with bitterness; tears of sorrow and +disappointment came to her eyes. + +“Help from no one but God,” thought she; “may I meet no person +again.” Then she fell to thinking why that man had begun to imitate +a quail. “There must be others there surely, and he wanted to +call them.” It came to her head that there were robbers in that +tract, who, driven out of the ravines near the river, had betaken +themselves to the wilds farther off in the country, where the +nearness of broad steppes gave them more safety and easier escape +in case of need. + +“But what will happen,” inquired Basia, “if I meet a number of men, +or more than a dozen? The musket,--that is one; two pistols,--two; +a sabre,--let us suppose two more; but if the number is greater +than this, I shall die a dreadful death.” + +And as in the previous night with its alarms she had wished day to +come as quickly as possible, so now she looked with yearning for +darkness to hide her more easily from evil eyes. + +Twice more, during persistent riding, did it seem to her that she +was passing near people. Once she saw on the edge of a high plain +a number of cabins. Maybe robbers by vocation were not living in +them, but she preferred to pass at a gallop, knowing that even +villagers are not much better than robbers; another time she heard +the sound of axes cutting wood. + +The wished-for night covered the earth at last. Basia was so +wearied that when she came to a naked steppe, free from forest, she +said to herself,-- + +“Here I shall not be crushed against a tree; I will sleep right +away, even if I freeze.” + +When she was closing her eyes it seemed to her that far off in the +distance, in the white snow, she saw a number of black points which +were moving in various directions. For a while longer she overcame +her sleep. “Those are surely wolves,” muttered she, quietly. + +Before she had gone many yards, those points disappeared; then she +fell asleep so soundly that she woke only when Azya’s horse, on +which she was sitting, neighed under her. + +She looked around; she was on the edge of a forest, and woke in +time, for if she had not waked she might have been crushed against +a tree. + +Suddenly she saw that the other horse was not near her. + +“What has happened?” cried she, in great alarm. + +But a very simple thing had happened. Basia had tied, it is true, +the reins of her horse’s bridle to the pommel of the saddle on +which she was sitting; but her stiffened hands served her badly, +and she was not able to knot the straps firmly; afterward the reins +fell off, and the wearied horse stopped to seek food under the snow +or lie down. + +Fortunately Basia had her pistol at her girdle, and not in the +holsters; the powder-horn and the bag with the rest of the seeds +were also with her. Finally the misfortune was not too appalling; +for Azya’s horse, though he yielded to hers in speed, surpassed +him undoubtedly in endurance of cold and labor. Still, Basia was +grieved for her favorite horse, and at the first moment determined +to search for him. + +She was astonished, however, when she looked around the steppe and +saw nothing of the beast, though the night was unusually clear. + +“He has stopped behind,” thought she,--“surely not gone ahead; but +he must have lain down in some hollow, and that is why I cannot see +him.” + +Azya’s horse neighed a second time, shaking himself somewhat and +putting back his ears; but from the steppe he was answered by +silence. + +“I will go and find him,” said Basia. + +And she turned, when a sudden alarm seized her, and a voice +precisely as if human called,-- + +“Basia, do not go back!” + +That moment the silence was broken by other and ill-omened voices +near, and coming, as it were, from under the earth, howling, +coughing, whining, groaning, and finally a ghastly squeal, short, +interrupted. This was all the more terrible since there was nothing +to be seen on the steppe. Cold sweat covered Basia from head to +foot; and from her blue lips was wrested the cry,-- + +“What is that? What has happened?” + +She divined at once, it is true, that wolves had killed her horse; +but she could not understand why she did not see him, since, +judging by the sounds, he was not more than five hundred yards +behind. + +There was no time to fly to the rescue, for the horse must be torn +to pieces already; besides, she needed to think of her own life. +Basia fired the pistol to frighten the wolves, and moved forward. +While going she pondered over what had happened, and after a while +it shot through her head that perhaps it was not wolves that had +taken her horse, since those voices seemed to come from under the +ground. At this thought a cold shiver went along her back; but +dwelling on the matter more carefully, she remembered that in her +sleep it had seemed to her that she was going down and then going +up again. + +“It must be so,” said she; “I must have crossed in my sleep some +ravine, not very steep. There my horse remained; and there the +wolves found him.” + +The rest of the night passed without accident. Having eaten hay +the morning before, the horse went with great endurance, so that +Basia herself was amazed at his strength. That was a Tartar +horse,--a “wolf hunter” of great stock, and of endurance almost +without limit. During the short halts which Basia made, he ate +everything without distinction,--moss, leaves; he gnawed even the +bark of trees, and went on and on. Basia urged him to a gallop on +the plains. Then he began to groan somewhat, and to breathe loudly +when reined in; he panted, trembled, and dropped his head low from +weariness, but did not fall. Her horse, even had he not perished +under the teeth of the wolves, could not have endured such a +journey. Next morning Basia, after her prayers, began to calculate +the time. + +“I broke away from Azya on Tuesday in the afternoon,” said she +to herself, “I galloped till night; then one night passed on the +road; after that a whole day; then again a whole night, and now the +third day has begun. A pursuit, even had there been one, must have +returned already, and Hreptyoff ought to be near, for I have not +spared the horses.” + +After a while she added, “It is time; it is time! God pity me!” + +At moments a desire seized her to approach the Dniester, for at +the bank it would be easier to learn where she was; but when she +remembered that fifty of Azya’s men had remained with Pan Gorzenski +in Mohiloff, she was afraid. It occurred to her that because she +had made such a circuit she might not have passed Mohiloff yet. On +the road, in so far as sleep had not closed her eyes, she tried, +it is true, to note carefully whether she did not come on a very +wide ravine, like that in which Mohiloff was situated; but she did +not see such a place. However, the ravine in the interior might be +narrow and altogether different from what it was at Mohiloff; might +have come to an end or contracted at some furlongs beyond the town; +in a word, Basia had not the least idea of where Mohiloff was. + +Only she implored God without ceasing that it might be near, for +she felt that she could not endure toil, hunger, sleeplessness, and +cold much longer. During three days she had lived on seeds alone, +and though she had spared them most carefully, still she had eaten +the last kernel that morning, and there was nothing in the bag. + +Now she could only nourish and warm herself with the hope that +Hreptyoff was near. In addition to hope, fever was warming her. +Basia felt perfectly that she had a fever; for though the air was +growing colder, and it was even freezing, her hands and feet were +as hot then as they had been cold at the beginning of the journey; +thirst too tormented her greatly. + +“If only I do not lose my presence of mind,” said she to herself; +“if I reach Hreptyoff, even with my last breath, see Michael, and +then let the will of God be done.” + +Again she had to pass numerous streams or rivers, but these were +either shallow or frozen; on some water was flowing, and there was +ice underneath, firm and strong. But she dreaded these crossings +most of all because the horse, though courageous, feared them +evidently. Going into the water or onto the ice he snorted, put +forward his ears, sometimes resisted, but when urged went warily, +putting foot before foot slowly, and sniffing with distended +nostrils. It was well on in the afternoon when Basia, riding +through a thick pine-wood, halted before some river larger than +others, and above all much wider. According to her supposition this +might be the Ladava or the Kalusik. At sight of this her heart beat +with gladness. In every case Hreptyoff must be near; had she passed +it even, she might consider herself saved, for the country there +was more inhabited and the people less to be feared. The river, +as far as her eye could reach, had steep banks; only in one place +was there a depression, and the water, dammed by ice, had gone +over the bank as if poured into a flat and wide vessel. The banks +were frozen thoroughly; in the middle a broad streak of water was +flowing, but Basia hoped to find the usual ice under it. + +The horse went in, resisting somewhat, as at every crossing, with +head inclined, and smelling the snow before him. When she came to +running water Basia knelt on the saddle, according to her custom, +and held the saddle-bow with both hands. The water plashed under +his hoofs. The ice was really firm; his hoof struck it as stone. +But evidently the shoes had grown blunt on the long road, which +was rocky in places, for the horse began to slip; his feet went +apart, as if flying from under him. All at once he fell forward, +and his nostrils sank in the water; then he rose, fell on his rump, +rose again, but being terrified, began to struggle and strike +desperately with his feet. Basia grasped the bridle, and with that +a dull crack was heard; both hind legs of the horse sank through +the ice as far as the haunches. + +“Jesus, Jesus!” cried Basia. + +The beast, with fore legs still on firm ice, made desperate +efforts; but evidently the pieces on which he was resting began to +move from under his feet, for he fell deeper, and began to groan +hoarsely. + +Basia had still time sufficient and presence of mind to seize the +mane of the horse and reach the unbroken ice in front of him. She +fell and was wet in the water; but rising and feeling firm ground +under foot, she knew that she was saved. She wished to save the +horse, and bending forward caught the bridle; and going toward the +bank she pulled it with all her might. + +But the horse sank deeper, could not free even his fore legs to +grapple the ice, which was still unmoved. The reins were pulled +harder every instant; but he sank more and more. He began to groan +with a voice almost human, baring his teeth the while; his eyes +looked at Basia with indescribable sadness, as if wishing to say to +her: “There is no rescue for me; drop the reins ere I drag thee in!” + +There was, in truth, no rescue for him, and Basia had to drop the +reins. + +When the horse disappeared beneath the ice she went to the bank, +sat down under a bush without leaves, and sobbed like a child. + +Her energy was thoroughly broken for the moment. And besides +that, the bitterness and pain which, after meeting with people, +had filled her heart, overflowed it now with still greater force. +Everything was against her,--uncertain roads, darkness, the +elements, men, beasts; the hand of God alone had seemed to watch +over her. In that kind, fatherly care she had put all her childlike +trust; but now even that hand had failed her. This was a feeling +to which Basia had not given such clear expression; but if she had +not, she felt it all the more strongly in her heart. + +What remained to her? Complaint and tears! And still she had +shown all the valor, all the courage, all the endurance which +such a poor, weak creature could show. Now, see, her horse is +drowned,--the last hope of rescue, the last plank of salvation, +the only thing living that was with her! Without that horse she +felt powerless against the unknown expanse which separated her from +Hreptyoff, against the pine woods, ravines, and steppes; not only +defenceless against the pursuit of men and beasts, but she felt far +more lonely and deserted than before. She wept till tears failed +her. Then came exhaustion, weariness, and a feeling of helplessness +so great that it was almost equal to rest. Sighing deeply once and +a second time, she said to herself,-- + +“Against the will of God I am powerless. I will die where I am.” + +And she closed her eyes, aforetime so bright and joyous, but now +hollow and sunken. + +In its own way, though her body was becoming more helpless every +moment, thought was still throbbing in her head like a frightened +bird, and her heart was throbbing also. If no one in the world +loved her, she would have less regret to die; but all loved her so +much. + +And she pictured to herself what would happen when Azya’s treason +and his flight would become known: how they would search for her; +how they would find her at last,--blue, frozen, sleeping the +eternal sleep under a bush at the river. And all at once she called +out,-- + +“Oh, but poor Michael will be in despair! Ei, ei!” + +Then she implored him, saying that it was not her fault. + +“Michael,” said she, putting her arms around his neck, mentally, “I +did all in my power; but, my dear, it was difficult. The Lord God +did not will it.” + +And that moment such a heartfelt love for Michael possessed her, +such a wish even to die near that dear head, that, summoning every +force she had, she rose from the bank and walked on. + +At first it was immensely difficult. Her feet had become +unaccustomed to walking during the long ride; she felt as if she +were going on stilts. Happily she was not cold; she was even warm +enough, for the fever had not left her for a moment. + +Sinking in the forest, she went forward persistently, remembering +to keep the sun on her left hand. It had gone, in fact, to the +Moldavian side; for it was the second half of the day,--perhaps +four o’clock. Basia cared less now for approaching the Dniester, +for it seemed to her always that she was beyond Mohiloff. + +“If only I were sure of that; if I knew it!” repeated she, raising +her blue, and at the same time inflamed, face to the sky. “If some +beast or some tree would speak and say, ‘It is a mile to Hreptyoff, +two miles,’--I might go there perhaps.” + +But the trees were silent; nay more, they seemed to her unfriendly, +and obstructed the road with their roots. Basia stumbled frequently +against the knots and curls of those roots covered with snow. After +a time she was burdened unendurably; she threw the warm mantle from +her shoulders and remained in her single coat. Relieving herself +in this way, she walked and walked still more hurriedly,--now +stumbling, now falling at times in deeper snow. Her fur-lined +morocco boots without soles, excellent for riding in a sleigh or on +horseback, did not protect her feet well against clumps or stones; +besides, soaked through repeatedly at crossings, and kept damp by +the warmth of her feet now inflamed from fever, these boots were +torn easily in the forest. + +“I will go barefoot to Hreptyoff or to death!” thought Basia. + +And a sad smile lighted her face, for she found comfort in this, +that she went so enduringly; and that if she should be frozen on +the road, Michael would have nothing to cast at her memory. + +Therefore she talked now continually with her husband, and said +once,-- + +“Ai, Michael dear! another would not have done so much; for +example, Eva.” + +Of Eva she had thought more than once in that time of flight; more +than once had she prayed for Eva. It was clear to her now, seeing +that Azya did not love the girl, that her fate, and the fate of all +the other prisoners left in Rashkoff, would be dreadful. + +“It is worse for them than for me,” repeated she, from moment to +moment, and that thought gave fresh strength to her. + +But when one, two, and three hours had passed, this strength +decreased at every step. Gradually the sun sank behind the +Dniester, and flooding the sky with a ruddy twilight, was quenched; +the snow took on a violet reflection. Then that gold and purple +abyss of twilight began to grow dark, and became narrower every +moment, from a sea covering half the heavens it was changed to a +lake, from a lake to a river, from a river to a stream, and finally +gleaming as a thread of light stretched on the west, yielded to +darkness. + +Night came. + +An hour passed. The pine-wood became black and mysterious; but, +unmoved by any breath, it was as silent as if it had collected +itself, and were meditating what to do with that poor, wandering +creature. But there was nothing good in that torpor and silence; +nay, there was insensibility and callousness. + +Basia went on continually, catching the air more quickly with her +parched lips; she fell, too, more frequently, because of darkness +and her lack of strength. + +She had her head turned upward; but not to look for the directing +Great Bear, for she had lost altogether the sense of position. She +went so as to go; she went because very clear and sweet visions +before death had begun to fly over her. + +For example, the four sides of the wood begin to run together +quickly, to join and form a room,--the room at Hreptyoff. Basia is +in it; she sees everything clearly. In the chimney a great fire +is burning, and on the benches officers are sitting as usual: Pan +Zagloba is chaffing Pan Snitko; Pan Motovidlo is sitting in silence +looking into the flames, and when something hisses in the fire he +says, in his drawling voice, “Oh, soul in purgatory, what needst +thou?” Pan Mushalski and Pan Hromyka are playing dice with Michael. +Basia comes up to them and says: “Michael, I will sit on the bench +and nestle up to you a little, for I am not myself.” Michael puts +his arm around her. “What is the matter, kitten? But maybe--” And +he inclines to her ear and whispers something. But she answers, +“Ai, how I am not myself!” What a bright and peaceful room that is, +and how beloved is that Michael! But somehow Basia is not herself, +so that she is alarmed. + +Basia is not herself to such a degree that the fever has left +her suddenly, for the weakness before death has overcome it. The +visions disappear; presence of mind returns, and with it memory. + +“I am fleeing before Azya,” said Basia to herself; “I am in the +forest at night. I cannot go to Hreptyoff. I am dying.” + +After the fever, cold seizes her quickly, and goes through her body +to the bones. The legs bend under her, and she kneels at last on +the snow before a tree. + +Not the least cloud darkens her mind now. She is terribly sorry to +lose life, but she knows perfectly that she is dying; and wishing +to commend her soul to God, she begins to say, in a broken voice,-- + +“In the name of the Father and the Son--” + +Suddenly certain strange, sharp, shrill, squeaking voices interrupt +further prayer; they are disagreeable and piercing in the stillness +of the night. + +Basia opens her mouth. The question, “What is that?” is dying on +her lips. For a moment she places her trembling fingers to her +face, as if not wishing to lend belief, and from her mouth a sudden +cry is wrested,-- + +“O Jesus, O Jesus! Those are the well-sweeps; that is Hreptyoff! O +Jesus!” + +Then that being who was dying a little before springs up, and +panting, trembling, with eyes full of tears, and with swelling +bosom runs through the forest, falls, rises again, repeating,-- + +“They are watering the horses! That is Hreptyoff! Those are +our well-sweeps! Even to the gate, even to the gate! O Jesus! +Hreptyoff--Hreptyoff!” + +But here the forest grows thin, the snow-fields open, and with them +the slope, from which a number of glittering eyes are looking on +the running Basia. + +But those were not wolves’ eyes,--ah, those were Hreptyoff +windows looking with sweet, bright, and saving light! That is the +“fortalice” there on the eminence, just that eastern side turned to +the forest! + +There was still a distance to go, but Basia did not know when +she passed it. The soldiers standing at the gate on the village +side did not know her in the darkness; but they admitted her, +thinking her a boy sent on some message, and returning to the +commandant. She rushed in with her last breath, ran across the +square near the wells where the dragoons, returning just before +from a reconnoissance, had watered their horses for the night, +and stood at the door of the main building. The little knight and +Zagloba were sitting just then astride a bench before the fire, and +drinking krupnik.[27] They were talking of Basia, thinking that +she was down there somewhere, managing in Rashkoff. Both were sad, +for it was terribly dreary without her, and every day they were +discussing about her return. + +“God ward off sudden thaws and rains. Should they come. He alone +knows when she would return,” said Zagloba, gloomily. + +“The winter will hold out yet,” said the little knight; “and in +eight or ten days I shall be looking toward Mohiloff for her every +hour.” + +“I wish she had not gone. There is nothing for me here without her +in Hreptyoff.” + +“But why did you advise the journey?” + +“Don’t invent, Michael! That took place with your head.” + +“If only she comes back in health.” + +Here the little knight sighed, and added,-- + +“In health, and as soon as possible.” + +With that the door squeaked, and a small, pitiful, torn creature, +covered with snow, began to pipe plaintively at the threshold:-- + +“Michael, Michael!” + +The little knight sprang up, but he was so astonished at the first +moment that he stopped where he stood, as if turned to stone; he +opened his arms, began to blink, and stood still. + +“Michael!--Azya betrayed--he wanted to carry me away; but I fled, +and--save--rescue!” + +When she had said this, she tottered and fell as if dead, on the +floor; Pan Michael sprang forward, raised her in his arms as if she +had been a feather, and cried shrilly,-- + +“Merciful Christ!” + +But her poor head hung without life on his shoulder. Thinking that +he held only a corpse in his arms, he began to cry with a ghastly +voice,-- + +“Basia is dead!--dead! Rescue!” + + + + +CHAPTER XLII. + + +News of Basia’s arrival flew like a thunderbolt through Hreptyoff; +but no one except the little knight, Pan Zagloba, and the +serving-women saw her that evening, or the following evenings. +After that swoon on the threshold she recovered presence of mind +sufficiently to tell in a few words at least what had happened, and +how it had happened; but suddenly a new fit of fainting set in, and +an hour later, though they used all means to revive her, though +they warmed her, gave her wine, tried to give her food, she did not +know even her husband, and there was no doubt that for her a long +and grievous illness was beginning. + +Meanwhile excitement rose in all Hreptyoff. The soldiers, learning +that “the lady” had come home half alive, rushed out to the square +like a swarm of bees; all the officers assembled, and whispering +in low voices were waiting impatiently for news from the bedroom +where Basia was lying. For a long time, however, it was impossible +to learn anything. It is true that at times waiting-women hurried +past, one to the kitchen for hot water, another to the dispensary +for plasters, ointments, and herbs; but they let no one detain +them. Uncertainty was weighing like lead on all hearts. Increasing +crowds, even from the village, collected on the square; inquiries +passed from mouth to mouth; men described Azya’s treason, and said +that “the lady” had saved herself by flight, had fled a whole +week without food or sleep. At these tidings the breasts of all +swelled with rage. At last a wonderful and terrible frenzy seized +the assembly of soldiers; but they repressed it through fear of +injuring the sick woman by an outburst. + +At last, after long waiting, Pan Zagloba went out to the officers, +his eyes red, and the remnant of the hair on his head standing up; +they sprang to him in a crowd, and covered him at once with anxious +questions in low tones. + +“Is she alive; is she alive?” + +“She is alive,” said the old man; “but God knows whether she will +live an hour.” + +Here the voice stuck in his throat; his lower lip quivered. Seizing +his head with both hands, he dropped heavily on the bench, and +suppressed sobbing heaved his breast. + +At sight of this, Pan Mushalski caught in his embrace Pan +Nyenashinyets, though he cared not much for him ordinarily, and +began to moan quietly; Pan Nyenashinyets seconded him at once. Pan +Motovidlo stared as if he were trying to swallow something, but +could not; Pan Snitko fell to unbuttoning his coat with quivering +fingers; Pan Hromyka raised his hands, and walked through the room. +The soldiers, seeing through the windows these signs of despair, +and judging that the lady had died already, began an outcry and +lamentation. Hearing this, Zagloba fell into a sudden fury, and +shot out like a stone from a sling to the square. + +“Silence, you scoundrels! may the thunderbolts split you!” cried +he, in a suppressed voice. + +They were silent at once, understanding that the time for +lamentation had not come yet; but they did not leave the square. +Zagloba returned to the room, quieted somewhat, and sat again on +the bench. + +At that moment a waiting-woman appeared again at the door of the +room. + +Zagloba sprang toward her. + +“How is it there?” + +“She is sleeping.” + +“Is she sleeping? Praise be to God!” + +“Maybe the Lord will grant--” + +“What is the Pan Commandant doing?” + +“The Pan Commandant is at her bedside.” + +“That is well. Go now for what you were sent.” + +Zagloba turned to the officers and said, repeating the words of the +woman,-- + +“May the Most High God have mercy! She is sleeping! Some hope is +entering me--Uf!” + +And they sighed deeply in like manner. Then they gathered around +Zagloba in a close circle and began to inquire,-- + +“For God’s sake, how did it happen? What happened? How did she +escape on foot?” + +“At first she did not escape on foot,” whispered Zagloba, “but with +two horses, for she threw that dog from his saddle,--may the plague +slay him!” + +“I cannot believe my ears!” + +“She struck him with the butt of a pistol between the eyes; and as +they were some distance behind no one saw them, and no one pursued. +The wolves ate one horse, and the other was drowned under the ice. +O Merciful Christ! She went, the poor thing, alone through forests, +without eating, without drinking.” + +Here Pan Zagloba burst out crying again, and stopped his narrative +for a time; the officers too sat down on benches, filled with +wonder and horror and pity for the woman who was loved by all. + +“When she came near Hreptyoff,” continued Zagloba, after a while, +“she did not know the place, and was preparing to die; just then +she heard the squeak of the well-sweeps, knew that she was near us, +and dragged herself home with her last breath.” + +“God guarded her in such straits,” said Pan Motovidlo, wiping his +moist mustaches. “He will guard her further.” + +“It will be so! You have touched the point,” whispered a number of +voices. + +With that a louder noise came in from the square; Zagloba sprang up +again in a rage, and rushed out through the doorway. + +Head was thrust up to head on the square; but at sight of Zagloba +and two other officers the soldiers pushed back into a half-circle. + +“Be quiet, you dog souls!” began Zagloba, “or I’ll command--” + +But out of the half-circle stepped Zydor Lusnia,--a sergeant of +dragoons, a real Mazovian, and one of Pan Michael’s favorite +soldiers. This man advanced a couple of steps, straightened himself +out like a string, and said with a voice of decision,-- + +“Your grace, since such a son has injured our lady, as I live, we +cannot but move on him and take vengeance; all beg to do this. And +if the colonel cannot go, we will go under another command, even to +the Crimea itself, to capture that man; and remembering our lady, +we will not spare him.” + +A stubborn, cold, peasant threat sounded in the voice of the +sergeant; other dragoons and attendants in the accompanying +squadrons began to grit their teeth, shake their sabres, puff, and +murmur. This deep grumbling, like the grumbling of a bear in the +night, had in it something simply terrible. + +The sergeant stood erect waiting for an answer; behind him whole +ranks were waiting, and in them was evident such obstinacy and rage +that in presence of it even the ordinary obedience of soldiers +disappeared. + +Silence continued for a while; all at once some voice in a remoter +line called out,-- + +“The blood of that one is the best medicine for ‘the lady.’” + +Zagloba’s anger fell away, for that attachment of the soldiers to +Basia touched him; and at that mention of medicine another plan +flashed up in his head,--namely, to bring a doctor to Basia. At the +first moment in that wild Hreptyoff no one had thought of a doctor; +but nevertheless there were many of them in Kamenyets,--among +others a certain Greek, a famous man, wealthy, the owner of a +number of stone houses, and so learned that he passed everywhere +as almost skilled in the black art. But there was a doubt whether +he, being wealthy, would be willing to come at any price to such a +desert,--he to whom even magnates spoke with respect. + +Zagloba meditated for a short time, and then said,-- + +“A fitting vengeance will not miss that arch hound, I promise you +that; and he would surely prefer to have his grace, the king, swear +vengeance against him than to have Zagloba do it. But it is not +known whether he is alive yet; for the lady, in tearing herself out +of his hands, struck him with the butt of her pistol right in the +brain. But this is not the time to think of him, for first we must +save the lady.” + +“We should be glad to do it, even with our own lives,” answered +Lusnia. + +And the crowd muttered again in support of the sergeant. + +“Listen to me,” said Zagloba. “In Kamenyets lives a doctor named +Rodopul. You will go to him; you will tell him that the starosta +of Podolia has sprained his leg at this place and is waiting for +rescue. And if he is outside the wall, seize him, put him on a +horse, or into a bag, and bring him to Hreptyoff without stopping. +I will give command to have horses disposed at short distances +apart, and you will go at a gallop. Only be careful to bring him +alive, for we have no business with dead doctors.” + +A mutter of satisfaction was heard on every side; Lusnia moved his +stern mustaches and said,-- + +“I will bring him surely, and I will not lose him till we come to +Hreptyoff.” + +“Move on!” + +“I pray your grace--” + +“What more?” + +“But if he should die of fright?” + +“He will not. Take six men and move.” + +Lusnia shot away. The others were glad to do something for the +lady; they ran to saddle the horses, and in a few “Our Fathers” six +men were racing to Kamenyets. After them others took additional +horses, to be disposed along the road. + +Zagloba, satisfied with himself, returned to the house. + +After a while Pan Michael came out of the bedroom, changed, half +conscious, indifferent to words of sympathy and consolation. When +he had informed Zagloba that Basia was sleeping continually, he +dropped on the bench, and gazed with wandering look on the door +beyond which she was lying. It seemed to the officers that he was +listening; therefore all restrained their breathing, and a perfect +stillness settled down in the room. + +After a certain time Zagloba went on tiptoe to the little knight. + +“Michael,” said he, “I have sent to Kamenyets for a doctor; but +maybe it is well to send for some one else?” + +Volodyovski was collecting his thoughts, and apparently did not +understand. + +“For a priest,” said Zagloba. “Father Kaminski might come by +morning.” + +The little knight closed his eyes, turned toward the fire, his face +as pale as a kerchief, and said in a hurried voice,-- + +“Jesus, Jesus, Jesus!” + +Zagloba inquired no further, but went out and made arrangements. +When he returned, Pan Michael was no longer in the room. The +officers told Zagloba that the sick woman had called her husband, +it was unknown whether in a fever or in her senses. + +The old noble convinced himself soon, by inspection, that it was in +a fever. + +Basia’s cheeks were bright red; her eyes, though glittering, were +dull, as if the pupils had mingled with the white; her pale hands +were searching for something before her, with a monotonous motion, +on the coverlet. Pan Michael was lying half alive at her feet. + +From time to time the sick woman muttered something in a low voice, +or uttered uncertain phrases more loudly; among them “Hreptyoff” +was repeated most frequently: evidently it seemed to her at times +that she was still on the road. That movement of her hands on the +coverlet disturbed Zagloba especially, for in its unconscious +monotony he saw signs of coming death. He was a man of experience, +and many people had died in his presence; but never had his heart +been cut with such sorrow as at sight of that flower withering so +early. + +Understanding that God alone could save that quenching life, he +knelt at the bed and began to pray, and to pray earnestly. + +Meanwhile Basia’s breath grew heavier, and changed by degrees to a +rattling. Volodyovski sprang up from her feet; Zagloba rose from +his knees. Neither said a word to the other; they merely looked +into each other’s eyes, and in that look there was terror. It +seemed to them that she was dying, but it seemed so only for some +moments; soon her breathing was easier and even slower. + +Thenceforth they were between fear and hope. The night dragged +on slowly. Neither did the officers go to rest; they sat in the +room, now looking at the door of the bedroom, now whispering among +themselves, now dozing. At intervals a boy came in to throw wood on +the fire; and at each movement of the latch they sprang from the +bench, thinking that Volodyovski or Zagloba was coming, and they +would hear the terrible words, “She is living no longer!” + +At last the cocks crowed, and she was still struggling with the +fever. Toward morning a fierce rain-storm burst forth; it roared +among the beams, howled on the roof; at times the flames quivered +in the chimney, casting into the room puffs of smoke and sparks. +About daylight Pan Motovidlo stepped out quietly, for he had to go +on a reconnoissance. At last day came pale and cloudy, and lighted +weary faces. + +On the square the usual movement began. In the whistling of the +storm were heard the tramp of horses on the planking of the stable, +the squeak of the well-sweeps, and the voices of soldiers; but soon +a bell sounded,--Father Kaminski had come. + +When he entered, wearing his white surplice, the officers fell on +their knees. It seemed to all that the solemn moment had come, +after which death must follow undoubtedly. The sick woman had not +regained consciousness; therefore the priest could not hear her +confession. He only gave her extreme unction; then he began to +console the little knight, and to persuade him to yield to the will +of God. But there was no effect in that consolation, for no words +could reach his pain. + +For a whole day death hovered over Basia. Like a spider, which +secreted in some gloomy corner of the ceiling crawls out at times +to the light, and lets itself down on an unseen web, death seemed +at times to come down right there over Basia’s head; and more than +once it seemed to those present that his shadow was falling on her +forehead, that that bright soul was just opening its wings to fly +away out of Hreptyoff, somewhere into endless space, to the other +side of life. Then again death, like a spider, hid away under the +ceiling, and hope filled their hearts. + +But that was merely a partial and temporary hope, for no one dared +to think that Basia would survive the attack. Pan Michael himself +had no hope of her recovery; and this pain of his became so great +that Zagloba, though suffering severely himself, began to be +afraid, and to commend him to the care of the officers. + +“For God’s sake, look after him!” said the old man; “he may plunge +a knife into his body.” + +This did not come, indeed, to Pan Michael’s head; but in that +rending sorrow and pain he asked himself continually,-- + +“How am I to stay behind when she goes? How can I let that dearest +love go alone? What will she say when she looks around and does not +find me near her?” + +Thinking thus, he wished with all the powers of his soul to die +with her; for as he could not imagine life for himself on earth +without her, in like manner he did not understand that she could +be happy in that life without him, and not yearn for him. In the +afternoon the ill-omened spider hid again in the ceiling. The flush +in Basia’s cheeks was quenched, and the fever decreased to a degree +that some consciousness came back to her. + +She lay for a time with closed eyes, then, opening them, looked +into the face of the little knight, and asked,-- + +“Michael, am I in Hreptyoff?” + +“Yes, my love,” answered Volodyovski, closing his teeth. + +“And are you really near me?” + +“Yes; how do you feel?” + +“Ai, well.” + +It was clear that she herself was not certain that the fever had +not brought before her eyes deceptive visions; but from that moment +she regained consciousness more and more. + +In the evening Lusnia and his men came and shook out of a bag +before the fort the doctor of Kamenyets, together with his +medicines; he was barely alive. But when he learned that he was not +in robber hands, as he thought, but was brought in that fashion to +a patient, after a passing faintness he went to the rescue at once, +especially as Zagloba held before him in one hand a purse filled +with coin, in the other a loaded pistol, and said,-- + +“Here is the fee for life, and there is the fee for death.” + +That same night, about daybreak, the spider of ill-omen hid away +somewhere for good; thereupon the decision of the doctor, “She will +be sick a long time, but she will recover,” sounded with joyful +echo through Hreptyoff. When Pan Michael heard it first, he fell +on the floor and broke into such violent sobbing that it seemed as +though his bosom would burst. Zagloba grew weak altogether from +joy, so that his face was covered with sweat, and he was barely +able to exclaim, “A drink!” The officers embraced one another. + +On the square the dragoons assembled again, with the escort and the +Cossacks of Pan Motovidlo; it was hardly possible to restrain them +from shouting. They wanted absolutely to show their delight in some +fashion, and they began to beg for a number of robbers imprisoned +in the cellars of Hreptyoff, so as to hang them for the benefit of +the lady. + +But the little knight refused. + + + + +CHAPTER XLIII. + + +Basia suffered so violently for a week yet, that had it not been +for the assurance of the doctor both Pan Michael and Zagloba would +have admitted that the flame of her life might expire at any +moment. Only at the end of that time did she become notably better; +her consciousness returned fully, and though the doctor foresaw +that she would lie in bed a month, or a month and a half, still it +was certain that she would return to perfect health, and gain her +former strength. + +Pan Michael during her illness went hardly one step from her +pillow; he loved her after these perils still more, if possible, +and did not see the world beyond her. At times when he sat near +her, when he looked on that face, still thin and emaciated but +joyous, and those eyes, into which the old fire was returning each +day, he was beset by the wish to laugh, to cry, and to shout from +delight:-- + +“My only Basia is recovering; she is recovering!” + +And he rushed at her hands, and sometimes he kissed those poor +little feet which had waded so valiantly through the deep snows +to Hreptyoff; in a word, he loved her and honored her beyond +estimation. He felt wonderfully indebted to Providence, and on a +certain time he said in presence of Zagloba and the officers:-- + +“I am a poor man, but even were I to work off my arms to the +elbows, I will find money for a little church, even a wooden +one. And as often as they ring the bells in it, I will remember +the mercy of God, and the soul will be melting within me from +gratitude.” + +“God grant us first to pass through this Turkish war with success,” +said Zagloba. + +“The Lord knows best what pleases Him most,” replied the little +knight: “if He wishes for a church He will preserve me; and if He +prefers my blood, I shall not spare it, as God is dear to me.” + +Basia with health regained her humor. Two weeks later she gave +command to open the door of her chamber a little one evening; and +when the officers had assembled in the room, she called out with +her silvery voice:-- + +“Good-evening, gentlemen! I shall not die this time, aha!” + +“Thanks to the Most High God!” answered the officers, in chorus. + +“Glory be to God, dear child!” exclaimed Pan Motovidlo, who loved +Basia particularly with a fatherly affection, and who in moments of +great emotion spoke always in Russian.[28] + +“See, gentlemen,” continued Basia, “what has happened! Who could +have hoped for this? Lucky that it ended so.” + +“God watched over innocence,” called the chorus again through the +door. + +“But Pan Zagloba laughed at me more than once, because I have more +love for the sabre than the distaff. Well, a distaff or a needle +would have helped me greatly! But didn’t I act like a cavalier, +didn’t I?” + +“An angel could not have done better!” + +Zagloba interrupted the conversation by closing the door of the +chamber, for he feared too much excitement for Basia. But she was +angry as a cat at the old man, for she had a wish for further +conversation, and especially to hear more praises of her bravery +and valor. When danger had passed, and was merely a reminiscence, +she was very proud of her action against Azya, and demanded praise +absolutely. More than once she turned to the little knight, and +pushing his breast with her finger said, with the mien of a spoiled +child,-- + +“Praise for the bravery!” + +And he, the obedient, praised her and fondled her, and kissed her +on the eyes and on the hands, till Zagloba, though he was greatly +affected himself in reality, pretended to be scandalized, and +muttered,-- + +“Ah, everything will be as lax as grandfather’s whip.” + +The general rejoicing in Hreptyoff over Basia’s recovery was +troubled only by the remembrance of the injury which Azya’s +treason had wrought in the Commonwealth, and the terrible fate +of old Pan Novoveski, of Pani and Panna Boski, and of Eva. Basia +was troubled no little by this, and with her every one; for the +events at Rashkoff were known in detail, not only in Hreptyoff, but +in Kamenyets and farther on. A few days before, Pan Myslishevski +had stopped in Hreptyoff; notwithstanding the treason of Azya, +Krychinski, and Adurovich, he did not lose hope of attracting to +the Polish side the other captains. After Pan Myslishevski came +Pan Bogush, and later, news directly from Mohiloff, Yampol, and +Rashkoff itself. + +In Mohiloff, Pan Gorzenski, evidently a better soldier than orator, +did not let himself be deceived. Intercepting Azya’s orders to +the Tartars whom he left behind, Pan Gorzenski fell upon them, +with a handful of Mazovian infantry, and cut them down or took +them prisoners; besides, he sent a warning to Yampol, through +which that place was saved. The troops returned soon after. So +Rashkoff was the only victim. Pan Michael received a letter from +Pan Byaloglovski himself, giving a report of events there and other +affairs relating to the whole Commonwealth. + + “It is well that I returned,” wrote Pan Byaloglovski, among + other things, “for Novoveski, my second, is not in a state + now to do duty. He is more like a skeleton than a man, and + we shall be sure to lose a great cavalier, for suffering + has crushed him beyond the measure of his strength. His + father is slain; his sister, in the last degree of shame, + given to Adurovich by Azya, who took Panna Boski for + himself. Nothing can be done for them, even should there + be success in rescuing them from captivity. We know this + from a Tartar who sprained his shoulder in crossing the + river; taken prisoner by our men, he was put on the fire, + and divulged everything. Azya, Krychinski, and Adurovich + have gone to Adrianople. Novoveski is struggling to follow + without fail, saying that he must take Azya, even from the + centre of the Sultan’s camp, and have vengeance. He was + always obstinate and daring, and there is no reason now + to wonder at him, since it is a question of Panna Boski, + whose evil fate we all bewail with tears, for she was a + sweet maiden, and I do not know the man whose heart she + did not win. But I restrain Novoveski, and tell him that + Azya himself will come to him; for war is certain, and this + also, that the hordes will move in the vanguard. We have + news from Moldavia from the perkulabs, and from Turkish + merchants as well, that troops are assembling already + near Adrianople,--a great many of the horde. The Turkish + cavalry, which they call ‘spahis,’ are mustering too; and + the Sultan himself is to come with the janissaries. My + benefactor, there will be untold myriads of them; for the + whole Orient is in movement, and we have only a handful of + troops. Our whole hope is in the rock of Kamenyets, which, + God grant, is provisioned properly. In Adrianople it is + spring; and with us almost spring, for tremendous rains are + falling and grass is appearing. I am going to Yampol; for + Rashkoff is only a heap of ashes, and there is no place + to incline one’s head, or anything to put into the mouth. + Besides, I think that we shall be withdrawn from all the + forts.” + +The little knight had information of equal and even greater +certainty, since it came from Hotin. He had sent it too a short +time before to the hetman. Still, Byaloglovski’s letter, coming +from the remotest boundary, made a powerful impression on him, +precisely because it confirmed that intelligence. But the little +knight had no fears touching war, his fears were for Basia. + +“The order of the hetman to withdraw the garrisons may come any +day,” said he to Zagloba; “and service is service. It will be +necessary to move without delay; but Basia is in bed yet, and the +weather is bad.” + +“If ten orders were to come,” said Zagloba, “Basia is the main +question; we will stay here until she recovers completely. Besides, +the war will not begin before the end of the thaws, much less +before the end of winter, especially as they will bring heavy +artillery against Kamenyets.” + +“That old volunteer is always sitting within you,” replied the +little knight, with impatience; “you think an order may be delayed +for private matters.” + +“Well, if an order is dearer to you than Basia, pack her into a +wagon and march. I know, I know, you are ready at command to put +her in with forks, if it appears that she is unable to sit in the +wagon with her own strength. May the hangman take you with such +discipline! In old times a man did what he could, and what he +couldn’t he didn’t do. You have kindness on your lips, but just let +them cry, ‘Haida on the Turk!’ then you’ll spit out your kindness +as you would a peachstone, and you will take that unfortunate woman +on horseback with a lariat.” + +“I without pity for Basia! Fear the wounds of the Crucified!” cried +the little knight. + +Zagloba puffed angrily for a time, then looking at the suffering +face of Pan Michael, he said,-- + +“Michael, you know that I say what I say out of love really +parental for Basia. Otherwise would I be sitting here under the +Turkish axe, instead of enjoying leisure in a safe place, which at +my years no man could take ill of me? But who got Basia for you? If +it shall be seen that it was not I, then command me to drink a vat +of water without a thing to give taste to it.” + +“I could not repay you in a lifetime for Basia!” cried the little +knight. + +Then they took each other by the shoulders, and the best harmony +began between them. + +“I have planned,” said the little knight, “that when war comes, you +will take Basia to Pan Yan’s place. Chambuls do not go that far.” + +“I will do so for you, though it would delight me to go against the +Turk; for nothing disgusts me like that swinish nation which does +not drink wine.” + +“I fear only one thing: Basia will try to be at Kamenyets, so as to +be near me. My skin creeps at thought of this; but as God is God +she will try.” + +“Do not let her try. Has little evil come already, because you +indulge her in everything, and let her go on that expedition to +Rashkoff, though I cried out against it immediately?” + +“But that is not true! You said that you would not advise.” + +“When I say that I will not advise a thing, that is worse than if I +had spoken against it.” + +“Basia ought to be wise now, but she will not. When she sees the +sword over my head she will resist.” + +“Do not let her resist, I repeat. For God’s sake, what sort of a +straw husband are you?” + +“I confess that when she puts her fists in her eyes and begins to +cry, or just let her pretend to cry, the heart in me is like butter +on a frying-pan. It must be that she has given me some herb. As to +sending her, I will send her, for her safety is dearer to me than +my own life; but when I think that I must torture her so the breath +stops in me from pity.” + +“Michael, have God in your heart! Don’t be led by the nose!” + +“Bah! don’t be led yourself. Who, if not you, said that I have no +pity for her?” + +“What’s that?” asked Zagloba. + +“You do not lack ingenuity, but now you are scratching behind your +ear yourself.” + +“Because I’m thinking what better argument to use.” + +“But if she puts her fists in her eyes at once?” + +“She will, as God is dear to me!” said Zagloba, with evident alarm. + +And they were perplexed, for, to tell the truth, Basia had measured +both perfectly. They had petted her to the last degree in her +sickness, and loved her so much that the necessity of opposing +her wish and desire filled them with fear. That Basia would not +resist, and would yield with submission to the decree, both knew +well; but not to mention Pan Michael, it would have been pleasanter +for Zagloba to rush himself the third man on a whole regiment of +janissaries, than to see her putting her little fists into her eyes. + + + + +CHAPTER XLIV. + + +On that same day there came to them aid infallible, as they +thought, in the persons of guests unexpected and dear above all. +The Ketlings came toward evening, without any previous intimation. +The delight and astonishment at seeing them in Hreptyoff was +indescribable; and they, learning on the first inquiry that Basia +was returning to health, were comforted in an equal degree. Krysia +rushed at once to the bedroom, and at the same moment exclamations +and cries from there announced Basia’s happiness to the little +knight. + +Ketling and Pan Michael embraced each other a long time; now they +put each other out at arm’s length, now they embraced again. + +“For God’s sake!” said the little knight. “I should be less pleased +to receive the baton than to see you; but what are you doing in +these parts?” + +“The hetman has made me commander of the artillery at Kamenyets,” +said Ketling; “therefore I went with my wife to that place. Hearing +there of the trials that had met you, I set out without delay for +Hreptyoff. Praise be to God, Michael, that all has ended well! +We travelled in great suffering and uncertainty, for we knew not +whether we were coming here to rejoice or to mourn.” + +“To rejoice, to rejoice!” broke in Zagloba. + +“How did it happen?” asked Ketling. + +The little knight and Zagloba vied with each other in narrating; +and Ketling listened, raising his eyes and his hands to heaven in +wonderment at Basia’s bravery. + +When they had talked all they wished, the little knight fell to +inquiring of Ketling what had happened to him, and he made a report +in detail. After their marriage they had lived on the boundary of +Courland; they were so happy with each other that it could not be +better in heaven. Ketling in taking Krysia knew perfectly that +he was taking “a being above earth,” and he had not changed his +opinion so far. + +Zagloba and Pan Michael, remembering by this expression the former +Ketling who expressed himself always in a courtly and elevated +style, began to embrace him again; and when all three had satisfied +their friendship, the old noble asked,-- + +“Has there come to that being above earth any earthly case which +kicks with its feet and looks for teeth in its mouth with its +finger?” + +“God gave us a son,” said Ketling; “and now again--” + +“I have noticed,” interrupted Zagloba. “But here everything is on +the old footing.” + +Then he fixed his seeing eye on the little knight, whose mustaches +quivered repeatedly. + +Further conversation was interrupted by the coming of Krysia, who +pointed to the door and said,-- + +“Basia invites you.” + +All went to the chamber together, and there new greetings began. +Ketling kissed Basia’s hand, and Pan Michael kissed Krysia’s again; +then all looked at one another with curiosity, as people do who +have not met for a long time. + +Ketling had changed in almost nothing, except that he had his +hair cut closely, and that made him seem younger; but Krysia had +changed greatly, at least considering the time. She was not so +slender and willowy as before, and her face was paler, for which +reason the down on her lip seemed darker; but she had the former +beautiful eyes with unusually long lashes, and the former calmness +of countenance. Her features, once so wonderful, had lost, however, +their previous delicacy. The loss might be, it is true, only +temporary; still, Pan Michael, looking at her and comparing her +with his Basia, could not but think,-- + +“For God’s sake, how could I fall in love with her when both were +together? Where were my eyes?” + +On the other hand, Basia seemed beautiful to Ketling; for she was +really beautiful, with her golden, wayward forelock dropping toward +her brows, with her complexion which, losing some of its ruddiness, +had become after her illness like the leaf of a white rose. But +now her face was enlivened somewhat by delight, and her delicate +nostrils moved quickly. She seemed as youthful as if she had not +yet reached maturity; and at the first glance it might be thought +that she was some ten years younger than Ketling’s wife. But her +beauty acted on the sensitive Ketling only in this way, that he +began to think with more tenderness of his wife, for he felt guilty +with regard to her. + +Both women related to each other all that could be told in a short +space of time; and the whole company, sitting around Basia’s +bed, began to recall former days. But that conversation did +not move somehow, for there were in those former days delicate +subjects,--the confidences of Pan Michael with Krysia; and the +indifference of the little knight for Basia, loved later, and +various promises and various despairs. Life in Ketling’s house had +a charm for all, and left an agreeable memory behind; but to speak +of it was awkward. + +Ketling changed the subject soon after:-- + +“I have not told you yet that on the road we stopped with Pan Yan, +who would not let us go for two weeks, and entertained us so that +in heaven it could not be better.” + +“By the dear God, how are they?” cried Zagloba. “Then you found +them at home?” + +“We did; for Pan Yan had returned for a time from the hetman’s with +his three elder sons, who serve in the cavalry.” + +“I have not seen Pan Yan nor his family since the time of your +wedding,” said the little knight. “He was here in the Wilderness, +and his sons were with him; but I did not happen to meet them.” + +“They are all very anxious to see you,” said Ketling, turning to +Zagloba. + +“And I to see them,” replied the old man. “But this is how it is: +if I am here, I am sad without them; if I go there, I shall be sad +without this weasel. Such is human life; if the wind doesn’t blow +into one ear it will into the other. But it is worse for the lone +man, for if I had children I should not be loving a stranger.” + +“You would not love your own children more than us,” said Basia. + +When he heard this Zagloba was greatly delighted, and casting off +sad thoughts, he fell at once into jovial humor; when he had puffed +somewhat he said,-- + +“Ha, I was a fool there at Ketling’s; I got Krysia and Basia for +you two, and I did not think of myself. There was still time then.” + +Here he turned to the women,-- + +“Confess that you would have fallen in love with me, both of you, +and either one would have preferred me to Michael or Ketling.” + +“Of course we should!” exclaimed Basia. + +“Helena, Pan Yan’s wife, too in her day would have preferred me. +Ha! it might have been. I should then have a sedate woman, none of +your tramps, knocking teeth out of Tartars. But is she well?” + +“She is well, but a little anxious, for their two middle boys ran +away to the army from school at Lukoff,” said Ketling. “Pan Yan +himself is glad that there is such mettle in the boys; but a mother +is a mother almost always.” + +“Have they many children?” inquired Basia, with a sigh. + +“Twelve boys, and now the fair sex has begun,” answered Ketling. + +“Ha!” cried Zagloba, “the special blessing of God is on that house. +I have reared them all at my own breast, like a pelican. I must +pull the ears of those middle boys, for if they had to run away +why didn’t they come here to Michael? But wait, it must be Michael +and Yasek who ran away. There was such a flock of them that their +own father confounded their names; and you couldn’t see a crow for +three miles around, for the rogues had killed every crow with their +muskets. Bah, bah! you would have to look through the world for +another such woman. ‘Halska,’ I used to say to her, ‘the boys are +getting too big for me, I must have new sport.’ Then she would, as +it were, frown at me; but the time came as if written down. Imagine +to yourself, it went so far that if any woman in the country about +could not get consolation, she borrowed a dress from Halska; and it +helped her, as God is dear to me, it did.” + +All wondered greatly, and a moment of silence followed; then the +voice of the little knight was heard on a sudden,-- + +“Basia, do you hear?” + +“Michael, will you be quiet?” answered Basia. + +But Michael would not be quiet, for various cunning thoughts were +coming to his head. It seemed to him above all that with that +affair another equally important might be accomplished; hence he +began to talk, as it were to himself, carelessly, as about the +commonest thing in the world,-- + +“As God lives, it would be well to visit Pan Yan and his wife; but +he will not be at home now, for he is going to the hetman; but she +has sense, and is not accustomed to tempt the Lord God, therefore +she will stay at home.” + +Here he turned to Krysia. “The spring is coming, and the weather +will be fine. Now it is too early for Basia, but a little later I +might not be opposed, for it is a friendly obligation. Pan Zagloba +would take you both there; in the fall, when all would be quiet, I +would go after you.” + +“That is a splendid idea,” exclaimed Zagloba; “I must go anyhow, +for I have fed them with ingratitude. Indeed, I have forgotten that +they are in the world, until I am ashamed.” + +“What do you say to this?” inquired Pan Michael, looking carefully +into Krysia’s eyes. + +But she answered most unexpectedly, with her usual calmness,-- + +“I should be glad, but I cannot; for I will remain with my husband +in Kamenyets, and will not leave him for any cause.” + +“In God’s name, what do I hear?” cried Pan Michael. “You will +remain in the fortress, which will be invested surely, and that by +an enemy knowing no moderation? I should not talk if the war were +with some civilized enemy, but this is an affair with barbarians. +But do you know what a captured city means,--what Turkish or Tartar +captivity is? I do not believe my ears!” + +“Still, it cannot be otherwise,” replied Krysia. + +“Ketling,” cried the little knight, in despair, “is this the way +you let yourself be mastered? O man, have God in your heart!” + +“We deliberated long,” answered Ketling, “and this was the end of +it.” + +“And our son is in Kamenyets, under the care of a lady, a relative +of mine. Is it certain that Kamenyets must be captured?” Here +Krysia raised her calm eyes: “God is mightier than the Turk,--He +will not betray our confidence; and because I have sworn to my +husband not to leave him till death, my place is with him.” + +The little knight was terribly confused, for from Krysia he had +expected something different altogether. + +Basia, who from the very beginning of the conversation saw whither +Michael was tending, laughed cunningly. She fixed her quick eyes on +him, and said,-- + +“Michael, do you hear?” + +“Basia, be quiet!” exclaimed the little knight, in the greatest +embarrassment. Then he began to cast despairing glances at Zagloba, +as if expecting salvation from him; but that traitor rose suddenly, +and said,-- + +“We must think of refreshment, for it is not by word alone that man +liveth.” And he went out of the chamber. + +Pan Michael followed quickly, and stopped him. + +“Well, and what now?” asked Zagloba. + +“Well, and what?” + +“But may the bullets strike that Ketling woman! For God’s sake, how +is this Commonwealth not to perish when women are managing it?” + +“Cannot you think out something?” + +“Since you fear your wife, what can I think out for you? Get the +blacksmith to shoe you,--that’s what!” + + + + +CHAPTER XLV. + + +The Ketlings stayed about three weeks. At the expiration of that +time Basia tried to leave her bed; but it appeared that she could +not stand on her feet yet. Health had returned to her sooner than +strength; and the doctor commanded her to lie till all her vigor +came back to her. Meanwhile spring came. First a strong and warm +wind, rising from the side of the Wilderness and the Black Sea, +rent and swept away that veil of clouds as if it were a robe which +had rotted from age, and then began to gather and scatter those +clouds through the sky, as a shepherd dog gathers and scatters +flocks of sheep. The clouds, fleeing before it, covered the earth +frequently with abundant rain, which fell in drops as large as +berries. The melting remnant of snow and ice formed lakes on the +flat steppe; from the cliffs ribbons of water were falling; along +the beds of ravines streams rose,--and all those waters were flying +with a noise and an outbreak and uproar to the Dniester, just as +children fly with delight to their mother. + +Through the rifts between the clouds the sun shone every few +moments,--bright, refreshed, and as it were wet from bathing in +that endless abyss. + +Then bright-green blades of grass began to rise through the +softened ground; the slender twigs of trees put forth buds +abundantly, and the sun gave heat with growing power. In the sky +flocks of birds appeared, hence rows of cranes, wild geese, and +storks; then the wind began to bring crowds of swallows; the frogs +croaked in a great chorus in the warmed water; the small birds were +singing madly; and through pine woods and forests and steppes and +ravines went one great outcry, as if all Nature were shouting with +delight and enthusiasm,-- + +“Spring! U-há! Spring!” + +But for those hapless regions spring brought mourning, not +rejoicing; death, not life. In a few days after the departure of +the Ketlings the little knight received the following intelligence +from Pan Myslishevski,-- + + “On the plain of Kuchunkaury the conflux of troops + increases daily. The Sultan has sent considerable sums to + the Crimea. The Khan is going with fifty thousand of the + horde to assist Doroshenko. As soon as the floods dry, the + multitude will advance by the Black Trail and the trail of + Kuchman. God pity the Commonwealth!” + +Volodyovski sent Pyentka, his attendant, to the hetman at once with +these tidings. But he himself did not hasten from Hreptyoff. First, +as a soldier, he could not leave that stanitsa without command of +the hetman; second, he had spent too many years at “tricks” with +the Tartars not to know that chambuls would not move so early. +The waters had not fallen yet; grass had not grown sufficiently; +and the Cossacks were still in winter quarters. The little knight +expected the Turks in summer at the earliest; for though they were +assembling already at Adrianople, such a gigantic tabor, such +throngs of troops, of camp servants, such burdens, so many horses, +camels, and buffaloes, advanced very slowly. The Tartar cavalry +might be looked for earlier,--at the end of April or the beginning +of May. It is true that before the main body, which counted tens of +thousands of warriors, there fell always on the country detached +chambuls and more or less numerous bands, as single drops of rain +come before the great downpour; but the little knight did not fear +these. Even picked Tartar horsemen could not withstand the cavalry +of the Commonwealth in the open field; and what could bands do +which at the mere report that troops were coming scattered like +dust before a whirlwind? + +In every event there was time enough; and even if there were not, +Pan Michael would not have been greatly averse to rubbing against +some chambuls in a way which for them would be equally painful and +memorable. + +He was a soldier, blood and bone,--a soldier by profession; hence +the approach of a war roused in him thirst for the blood of his +enemy, and brought to him calmness as well. Pan Zagloba was less +calm, though inured beyond most men to great dangers in the course +of his long life. In sudden emergencies he found courage; he had +developed it besides by long though often involuntary practice, +and had gained in his time famous victories; still, the first news +of coming war always affected him deeply. But now when the little +knight explained his own view, Zagloba gained more consolation, and +even began to challenge the whole Orient, and to threaten it. + +“When Christian nations war with one another,” said he, “the Lord +Jesus Himself is sad, and all the saints scratch their heads, for +when the Master is anxious the household is anxious; but whoso +beats the Turk gives Heaven the greatest delight. I have it from +a certain spiritual personage that the saints simply grow sick at +sight of those dog brothers; and thus heavenly food and drink does +not go to their profit, and even their eternal happiness is marred.” + +“That must be really so,” answered the little knight. “But the +Turkish power is immense, and our troops might be put on the palm +of your hand.” + +“Still, they will not conquer the whole Commonwealth. Had Carolus +Gustavus little power? In those times there were wars with the +Northerners and the Cossacks and Rakotsi and the Elector; but where +are they to-day? Besides, we took fire and sword to their hearths.” + +“That is true. Personally I should not fear this war, because, +as I said, I must do something notable to pay the Lord Jesus and +the Most Holy Lady for their mercy to Basia; only God grant me +opportunity! But the question for me is this country, which with +Kamenyets may fall into Pagan hands easily, even for a time. +Imagine what a desecration of God’s churches there would be, and +what oppression of Christian people!” + +“But don’t talk to me of the Cossacks! The ruffians! They raised +their hands against the mother; let that meet them which they +wished for. The most important thing is that Kamenyets should hold +out. What do you think, Michael, will it hold out?” + +“I think that the starosta of Podolia has not supplied it +sufficiently, and also that the inhabitants, secure in their +position, have not done what behooved them. Ketling said that the +regiments of Bishop Trebitski came in very scant numbers. But as +God lives, we held out at Zbaraj behind a mere wretched trench, +against great power; we ought to hold out this time as well, for +that Kamenyets is an eagle’s nest.” + +“An eagle’s nest truly; but it is unknown if an eagle is in it, +such as was Prince Yeremi, or merely a crow. Do you know the +starosta of Podolia?” + +“He is a rich man and a good soldier, but rather careless.” + +“I know him; I know him! More than once have I reproached him with +that; the Pototskis wished at one time that I should go abroad with +him for his education, so that he might learn fine manners from me. +But I said: ‘I will not go because of his carelessness, for never +has he two straps to his boot; he was presented at court in my +boots, and morocco is dear.’ Later, in the time of Marya Ludovika, +he wore the French costume; but his stockings were always down, and +he showed his bare calves. He will never reach as high as Prince +Yeremi’s girdle.” + +“Another thing, the shopkeepers of Kamenyets fear a siege greatly; +for trade is stopped in time of it. They would rather belong even +to the Turks, if they could only keep their shops open.” + +“The scoundrels!” said Zagloba. + +And he and the little knight were sorely concerned, over the coming +fate of Kamenyets; it was a personal question concerning Basia, +who in case of surrender would have to share the fate of all the +inhabitants. + +After a while Zagloba struck his forehead: “For God’s sake!” +cried he, “why are we disturbed? Why should we go to that mangy +Kamenyets, and shut ourselves up there? Isn’t it better for you to +stay with the hetman, and act in the field against the enemy? And +in such an event Basia would not go with you to the squadron, and +would have to go somewhere besides Kamenyets,--somewhere far off, +even to Pan Yan’s house. Michael, God looks into my heart and sees +what a desire I have to go against the Pagans; but I will do this +for you and Basia,--I will take her away.” + +“I thank you,” said the little knight. “The whole case is this: if +I had not to be in Kamenyets, Basia would not insist; but what’s to +be done when the hetman’s command comes?” + +“What’s to be done when the command comes? May the hangman tear +all the commands! What’s to be done? Wait! I am beginning to think +quickly. Here it is: we must anticipate the command.” + +“How is that?” + +“Write on the spot to Pan Sobieski, as if reporting news to him, +and at the end say that in the face of the coming war you wish, +because of the love which you bear him, to be near his person and +act in the field. By God’s wounds, this is a splendid thought! +For, first of all, it is impossible that they will shut up such a +partisan as you behind a wall, instead of using him in the field; +and secondly, for such a letter the hetman will love you still +more, and will wish to have you near him. He too will need trusty +soldiers. Only listen: if Kamenyets holds out, the glory will fall +to the starosta of Podolia; but what you accomplish in the field +will go to the praise of the hetman. Never fear! the hetman will +not yield you to the starosta. He would rather give some one else; +but he will not give either you or me. Write the letter; remind him +of yourself. Ha! my wit is still worth something, too good to let +hens pick it up on the dust-heap! Michael, let us drink something +on the occasion--or what! write the letter first.” + +Volodyovski rejoiced greatly indeed; he embraced Zagloba, and +thinking a while said,-- + +“And I shall not tempt hereby the Lord God, nor the country, nor +the hetman; for surely I shall accomplish much in the field. I +thank you from my heart! I think too that the hetman will wish to +have me at hand, especially after the letter. But not to abandon +Kamenyets, do you know what I’ll do? I’ll fit up a handful of +soldiers at my own cost, and send them to Kamenyets. I’ll write at +once to the hetman of this.” + +“Still better! But, Michael, where will you find the men?” + +“I have about forty robbers in the cellars, and I’ll take those. +As often as I gave command to hang some one, Basia tormented me +to spare his life; more than once she advised me to make soldiers +of those robbers. I was unwilling, for an example was needed; but +now war is on our shoulders, and everything is possible. Those are +terrible fellows, who have smelt powder. I will proclaim, too, that +whoso from the ravines or the thickets elects to join the regiment, +will receive forgiveness for past robberies. There will be about a +hundred men; Basia too will be glad. You have taken a great weight +from my heart.” + +That same day the little knight despatched a new messenger to the +hetman, and proclaimed life and pardon to the robbers if they +would join the infantry. They joined gladly, and promised to bring +in others. Basia’s delight was unbounded. Tailors were brought +from Ushytsa, from Kamenyets, and from whence ever possible, to +make uniforms. The former robbers were mustered on the square of +Hreptyoff. Pan Michael was rejoiced in heart at the thought that +he would act himself in the field against the enemy, would not +expose his wife to the danger of a siege, and besides would render +Kamenyets and the country noteworthy service. + +This work had been going on a number of weeks when one evening the +messenger returned with a letter from Pan Sobieski. + +The hetman wrote as follows:-- + + BELOVED AND VERY DEAR VOLODYOVSKI,--Because you send all + news so diligently I cherish gratitude to you, and the + country owes you thanks. War is certain. I have news + also from elsewhere that there is a tremendous force in + Kuchunkaury; counting the horde, there will be three + hundred thousand. The horde may march any moment. The + Sultan values nothing so much as Kamenyets. The Tartar + traitors will show the Turks every road, and inform them + about Kamenyets. I hope that God will give that serpent, + Tugai Bey’s son, into your hands, or into Novoveski’s, + over whose wrong I grieve sincerely. As to this, that + you be near me, God knows how glad I should be, but it + is impossible. The starosta of Podolia has shown me, it + is true, various kindnesses since the election; I wish, + therefore, to send him the best soldiers, for the rock of + Kamenyets is to me as my own eyesight. There will be many + there who have seen war once or twice in their lives, and + are like a man who on a time has eaten some peculiar food + which he remembers all his life afterward; a man, however, + who has used it as his daily bread, and might serve with + experienced counsel, will be lacking, or if there shall be + such he will be without sufficient weight. Therefore I will + send you. Ketling, though a good soldier, is less known; + the inhabitants will have their eyes turned to you, and + though the command will remain with another, I think that + men will obey you with readiness. That service in Kamenyets + may be dangerous, but with us it is a habit to be drenched + in that rain from which others hide. There is reward enough + for us in glory, and a grateful remembrance; but the main + thing is the country, to the salvation of which I need not + excite you. + +This letter, read in the assembly of officers, made a great +impression; for all wished to serve in the field rather than in a +fortress. Volodyovski bent his head. + +“What do you think now, Michael?” asked Zagloba. + +He raised his face, already collected, and answered with a voice as +calm as if he had met no disappointment in his hopes,-- + +“I will go to Kamenyets. What have I to think?” + +And it might have seemed that nothing else had ever been in his +head. + +After a while his mustaches quivered, and he said,-- + +“Hei! dear comrades, we will go to Kamenyets, but we will not yield +it.” + +“Unless we fall there,” said the officers. “One death to a man.” + +Zagloba was silent for some time; casting his eyes on those +present, and seeing that all were waiting for what he would say, he +puffed all at once, and said,-- + +“I will go with you. Devil take it!” + + + + +CHAPTER XLVI. + + +When the earth had grown dry, and grass was flourishing, the Khan +moved in person, with fifty thousand of the Crimean and Astrachan +hordes, to help Doroshenko and the insurgents. The Khan himself, +and his relatives, the petty sultans, and all the more important +murzas and beys, wore kaftans as gifts from the Padishah, and went +against the Commonwealth, not as they went usually, for booty and +captives, but for a holy war with “fate,” and the “destruction” of +Lehistan (Poland) and Christianity. + +Another and still greater storm was gathering at Adrianople, and +against this deluge only the rock of Kamenyets was standing erect; +for the rest of the Commonwealth lay like an open steppe, or like +a sick man, powerless not only to defend himself, but even to rise +to his feet. The previous Swedish, Prussian, Moscow, Cossack, +and Hungarian wars, though victorious finally, had exhausted the +Commonwealth. The army confederations and the insurrections of +Lyubomirski of infamous memory had exhausted it, and now it was +weakened to the last degree by court quarrels, the incapacity of +the king, the feuds of magistrates, the blindness of a frivolous +nobility, and the danger of civil war. In vain did the great +Sobieski forewarn them of ruin,--no one would believe in war. They +neglected means of defence; the treasury had no money, the hetman +no troops. To a power against which alliances of all the Christian +nations were hardly able to stand, the hetman could oppose barely a +few thousand men. + +Meanwhile in the Orient, where everything was done at the will +of the Padishah, and nations were as a sword in the hand of +one man, it was different altogether. From the moment that the +great standard of the Prophet was unfurled, and the horse-tail +standard planted on the gate of the seraglio and the tower of the +seraskierat, and the ulema began to proclaim a holy war, half Asia +and all Northern Africa had moved. The Padishah himself had taken +his place in spring on the plain of Kuchunkaury, and was assembling +forces greater than any seen for a long time on earth. A hundred +thousand spahis and janissaries, the pick of the Turkish army, +were stationed near his sacred person; and then troops began to +gather from all the remotest countries and possessions. Those who +inhabited Europe came earliest. The legions of the mounted beys of +Bosnia came with colors like the dawn, and fury like lightning; the +wild warriors of Albania came, fighting on foot with daggers; bands +of Mohammedanized Serbs came; people came who lived on the banks +of the Danube, and farther to the south beyond the Balkans, as far +as the mountains of Greece. Each pasha led a whole army, which +alone would have sufficed to overrun the defenceless Commonwealth. +Moldavians and Wallachians came; the Dobrudja and Belgrod Tartars +came in force; some thousands of Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis +came, led by the terrible Azya, son of Tugai Bey, and these last +were to be guides through the unfortunate country, which was well +known to them. + +After these the general militia from Asia began to flow in. The +pashas of Sivas, Brussa, Aleppo, Damascus, and Bagdad, besides +regular troops, led armed throngs, beginning with men from the +cedar-covered mountains of Asia Minor, and ending with the swarthy +dwellers on the Euphrates and the Tigris. Arabians too rose at +the summons of the Caliph; their burnooses covered as with snow +the plains of Kuchunkaury; among them were also nomads from the +sandy deserts, and inhabitants of cities from Medina to Mecca. The +tributary power of Egypt did not remain at its domestic hearths. +Those who dwelt in populous Cairo, those who in the evening gazed +on the flaming twilight of the pyramids, who wandered through +Theban ruins, who dwelt in those murky regions whence the sacred +Nile issues forth, men whom the sun had burned to the color of +soot,--all these planted their arms on the field of Adrianople, +praying now to give victory to Islam, and destruction to that land +which alone had shielded for ages the rest of the world against the +adherents of the Prophet. + +There were legions of armed men; hundreds of thousands of horses +were neighing on the field; hundreds of thousands of buffaloes, +of sheep and of camels, fed near the herds of horses. It might be +thought that at God’s command an angel had turned people out of +Asia, as once he had turned Adam out of paradise, and commanded +them to go to countries in which the sun was paler and the plains +were covered in winter with snow. They went then with their herds, +an innumerable swarm of white, dark, and black warriors. How many +languages were heard there, how many different costumes glittered +in the sun of spring! Nations wondered at nations; the customs of +some were foreign to others, their arms unknown, their methods +of warfare different, and faith alone joined those travelling +generations; only when the muezzins called to prayer did those +many-tongued hosts turn their faces to the East, calling on Allah +with one voice. + +There were more servants at the court of the Sultan than troops in +the Commonwealth. After the army and the armed bands of volunteers +marched throngs of shopkeepers, selling goods of all kinds; their +wagons, together with those of the troops, flowed on like a river. + +Two pashas of three tails, at the head of two armies, had no other +work but to furnish food for those myriads; and there was abundance +of everything. The sandjak of Sangrytan watched over the whole +supply of powder. With the army went two hundred cannon, and of +these ten were “stormers,” so large that no Christian king had the +like. The Beglerbeys of Asia were on the right wing, the Europeans +on the left. The tents occupied so wide an expanse that in presence +of them Adrianople seemed no very great city. The Sultan’s tents, +gleaming in purple silk, satin, and gold embroidery, formed, as it +were, a city apart. Around them swarmed armed guards, black eunuchs +from Abyssinia, in yellow and blue kaftans; gigantic porters from +the tribes of Kurdistan, intended for bearing burdens; young boys +of the Uzbeks, with faces of uncommon beauty, shaded by silk +fringes; and many other servants, varied in color as flowers of the +steppe. Some of these were equerries, some served at the tables, +some bore lamps, and some served the most important officials. + +On the broad square around the Sultan’s court, which in luxury +and wealth reminded the faithful of paradise, stood courts less +splendid, but equal to those of kings,--those of the vizir, the +ulema, the pasha of Anatolia, and of Kara Mustafa, the young +kaimakan, on whom the eyes of the Sultan and all were turned as +upon the coming “sun of war.” + +Before the tents of the Padishah were to be seen the sacred guard +of infantry, with turbans so lofty that the men wearing them seemed +giants, They were armed with javelins fixed on long staffs, and +short crooked swords. Their linen dwellings touched the dwellings +of the Sultan. Farther on were the camps of the formidable +janissaries armed with muskets and lances, forming the kernel of +the Turkish power. Neither the German emperor nor the French king +could boast of infantry equal in number and military accuracy. +In wars with the Commonwealth the nations of the Sultan, more +enervated in general, could not measure strength with cavalry in +equal numbers, and only through an immense numerical preponderance +did they crush and conquer. But the janissaries dared to meet even +regular squadrons of cavalry. They roused terror in the whole +Christian world, and even in Tsargrad itself. Frequently the Sultan +trembled before such pretorians, and the chief aga of those “lambs” +was one of the most important dignitaries in the Divan. + +After the janissaries came the spahis; after them the regular +troops of the pashas, and farther on the common throng. All this +camp had been for a number of months near Constantinople, waiting +till its power should be completed by legions coming from the +remotest parts of the Turkish dominions until the sun of spring +should lighten the march to Lehistan by sucking out dampness from +the earth. + +The sun, as if subject to the will of the Sultan, had shone +brightly. From the beginning of April until May barely a few warm +rains had moistened the meadows of Kuchunkaury; for the rest, the +blue tent of God hung without a cloud over the tent of the Sultan. +The gleams of day played on the white linen, on the turbans, on the +many-colored caps, on the points of the helmets and banners and +javelins, on the camp and the tents and the people and the herds, +drowning all in a sea of bright light. In the evening on a clear +sky shone the moon, unhidden by fog, and guarded quietly those +thousands who under its emblem were marching to win more and more +new lands; then it rose higher in the heaven, and grew pale before +the light of the fires. But when the fires were gleaming in the +whole immeasurable expanse, when the Arab infantry from Damascus +and Aleppo, called “massala djilari,” lighted green, red, yellow, +and blue lamps at the tents of the Sultan and the vizir, it might +seem that a tract of heaven had fallen to the earth, and that those +were stars glittering and twinkling on the plain. + +Exemplary order and discipline reigned among those legions. The +pashas bent to the will of the Sultan, like a reed in a storm; the +army bent before them. Food was not wanting for men and herds. +Everything was furnished in superabundance, everything in season. +In exemplary order also were passed the hours of military exercise, +of refreshment, of devotion. When the muezzins called to prayer +from wooden towers, built in haste, the whole army turned to the +East, each man stretched before himself a skin or a mat, and the +entire army fell on its knees, like one man. At sight of that order +and those restraints the hearts rose in the throngs, and their +souls were filled with sure hope of victory. + +The Sultan, coming to the camp at the end of April, did not move at +once on the march. He waited more than a month, so that the waters +might dry; during that time he trained the army to camp life, +exercised it, arranged it, received envoys, and dispensed justice +under a purple canopy. The kasseka, his chief wife, accompanied +him on this expedition, and with her too went a court resembling a +dream of paradise. + +A gilded chariot bore the lady under a covering of purple silk; +after it came other wagons and white Syrian camels, also covered +with purple, bearing packs; houris and bayaderes sang songs to +her on the road. When, wearied with the road, she was closing the +silky lashes of her eyes, the sweet tones of soft instruments +were heard at once, and they lulled her to sleep. During the +heat of the day fans of peacock and ostrich feathers waved above +her; priceless perfumes of the East burned before her tents in +bowls from Hindostan. She was accompanied by all the treasures, +wonders, and wealth that the Orient and the power of the Sultan +could furnish,--houris, bayaderes, black eunuchs, pages beautiful +as angels, Syrian camels, horses from the desert of Arabia; in a +word, a whole retinue was glittering with brocade, cloth of silver +and gold; it was gleaming like a rainbow from diamonds, rubies, +emeralds, and sapphires. Nations fell prostrate before it, not +daring to look at that face, which the Padishah alone had the +right to see; and that retinue seemed to be either a supernatural +vision or a reality, transferred by Allah himself from the world of +visions and dream-illusions to the earth. + +But the sun warmed the world more and more, and at last days of +heat came. On a certain evening, therefore, the banner was raised +on a lofty pole before the Sultan’s tent, and a cannon-shot +informed the army and the people of the march to Lehistan. The +great sacred drum sounded; all the others sounded; the shrill +voices of pipes were heard; the pious, half-naked dervishes began +to howl, and the river of people moved on in the night, to avoid +the heat of the sun during daylight. But the army itself was to +march only in a number of hours after the earliest signal. First +of all went the tabor, then those pashas who provided food for +the troops, then whole legions of handicraftsmen, who had to +pitch tents, then herds of pack animals, then herds destined for +slaughter. The march was to last six hours of that night and the +following nights, and to be made in such order that when soldiers +came to a halt they should always find food and a resting-place +ready. + +When the time came at last for the army to move, the Sultan rode +out on an eminence, so as to embrace with his eyes his whole power, +and rejoice at the sight. With him were his vizir, the ulema, +the young kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, the “rising sun of war,” and a +company of the infantry guard. The night was calm and clear; the +moon shone brightly; and the Sultan might embrace with the eye all +his legions, were it not that no eye of man could take them all in +at once,--for on the march, though going closely together, they +occupied many miles. + +Still he rejoiced in heart, and passing the beads of odorous +sandalwood through his fingers, raised his eyes to Heaven in thanks +to Allah, who had made him lord of so many armies and so many +nations. All at once, when the front of the tabor had pushed almost +out of sight, he interrupted his prayer, and turning to the young +kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, said,-- + +“I have forgotten who marches in the vanguard?” + +“Light of paradise!” answered Kara Mustafa, “in the vanguard are +the Lithuanian Tartars and the Cheremis; and thy dog Azya, son of +Tugai Bey, is leading them.” + + + + +CHAPTER XLVII. + + +Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, after a long halt on the plain of +Kuchunkaury, was really marching with his men at the head of all +the Turkish forces toward the boundary of the Commonwealth. + +After the grievous blow which his plans and his person had received +from the valiant hand of Basia, a fortunate star seemed to shine +on him anew. First of all, he had recovered. His beauty, it is +true, was destroyed forever: one eye had trickled out altogether, +his nose was mashed, and his face, once like the face of a falcon, +had become monstrous and terrible. But just that terror with which +it filled people gave him still more consideration among the wild +Tartars of the Dobrudja. His arrival made a great noise in the +whole camp; his deeds grew in the narratives of men, and became +gigantic. It was said that he had brought all the Lithuanian +Tartars and Cheremis into the service of the Sultan; that he had +outwitted the Poles, as no one had ever outwitted them; that he had +burned whole towns along the Dniester, had cut off their garrisons, +and had taken great booty. Those who were to march now for the +first time to Lehistan; those who, coming from distant corners of +the East, had not tried Polish arms hitherto; those whose hearts +were alarmed at the thought that they would soon stand eye to eye +with the terrible cavalry of the unbeliever,--saw in the young Azya +a warrior who had conquered them, and made a fortunate beginning of +war. The sight of the “hero” filled their hearts straightway with +comfort; besides, as Azya was son of the terrible Tugai Bey, whose +name had thundered through the Orient, all eyes were turned on him +the more. + +“The Poles reared him,” said they; “but he is the son of a lion; he +bit them and returned to the Padishah’s service.” + +The vizir himself wished to see him; and the “rising sun of war,” +the young kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, enamoured of military glory and +wild warriors, fell in love with him. Both inquired diligently +of him concerning the Commonwealth, the hetman, the armies, and +Kamenyets; they rejoiced at his answers, seeing from them that war +would be easy; that to the Sultan it must bring victory, to the +Poles defeat, and to them the title of Ghazi (conqueror). Hence +Azya had frequent opportunities later to fall on his face to the +vizir, to sit at the threshold of the kaimakan’s tent, and received +from both numerous gifts in camels, horses, and weapons. + +The grand vizir gave him a kaftan of silver brocade, the possession +of which raised him in the eyes of all Lithuanian Tartars and +Cheremis. Krychinski, Adurovich, Moravski, Groholski, Tarasovski, +Aleksandrovich,--in a word, all those captains who had once +dwelt in the Commonwealth and served it, but now returned to the +Sultan,--placed themselves without a question under the command of +Tugai Bey’s son, honoring in him both the prince by descent and +the warrior who had received a kaftan. He became, therefore, a +notable murza; and more than two thousand warriors, incomparably +better than the usual Tartars, obeyed his nod. The approaching war, +in which it was easier for the young murza to distinguish himself +than for any one else, might carry him high; he might find in it +dignities, renown, power. + +But still Azya bore poison in his soul. To begin with, it +pricked his pride that the Tartars, in comparison with the Turks +themselves, especially the janissaries and spahis, had little more +significance than dogs compared with hunters. He had significance +himself, but the Tartars in general were considered worthless +cavalry. The Turk used them, at times he feared them, but in the +camp he despised them, Azya, noticing this, kept his men apart from +the general Tartar mass, as if they formed a separate, a better +kind of army; but with this he brought on himself straightway the +indignation of the Dobrudja and Belgrod murzas, and was not able +to convince various Turkish officers that the Lithuanian Tartars +were really better in any way than chambuls of the horde. On +the other hand, reared in a Christian country, among nobles and +knights, he could not inure himself to the manners of the East. In +the Commonwealth he was only an ordinary officer and of the last +arm of the service; but still, when meeting superiors or even the +hetman, he was not obliged to humble himself as here, where he was +a murza and the leader of all the companies of Lithuanian Tartars. +Here he had to fall on his face before the vizir; he had to touch +the ground with his forehead in the friendly tent of the kaimakan; +he had to prostrate himself before the pashas, before the ulema, +before the chief aga of the janissaries. Azya was not accustomed to +this. He remembered that he was the son of a hero; he had a wild +soul full of pride, aiming high, as eagles aim; hence he suffered +sorely. + +But the recollection of Basia burned him with fire most of all. He +cared not that one weak hand had hurled from his horse him who at +Bratslav, at Kalnik, and a hundred other places had challenged to +combat and stretched in death the most terrible skirmishers of the +Zaporojia; he cared not for the shame, the disgrace! But he loved +that woman beyond measure and thought; he wanted her in his tent, +to look at her, to beat her, to kiss her. If it were in his choice +to be Padishah and rule half the world, or to take her in his arms, +feel with his heart the warmth of her blood, the breath of her +face, her lips with his lips, he would prefer her to Tsargrad, to +the Bosphorus, to the title of Khalif. He wanted her because he +loved her; he wanted her because he hated her. The more she was +foreign to him, the more he wanted her; the more she was pure, +faithful, untainted, the more he wanted her. More than once when he +remembered in his tent that he had kissed those eyes one time in +his life, in the ravine after the battle with Azba Bey, and that +at Rashkoff he had felt her breast on his, the madness of desire +carried him away. He knew not what had become of her, whether she +had perished on the road or not. At times he found solace in the +thought that she had died. At times he thought, “It had been better +not to carry her away, not to burn Rashkoff, not to come to the +service of the Sultan, but to stay in Hreptyoff, and even look at +her.” + +But the unfortunate Zosia Boski was in his tent. Her life passed +in low service, in shame and continual terror, for in Azya’s heart +there was not a drop of pity for her. He simply tormented her +because she was not Basia. She had, however, the sweetness and +charm of a field flower; she had youth and beauty: therefore he +sated himself with that beauty; but he kicked her for any cause, +or flogged her white body with rods. In a worse hell she could +not be, for she lived without hope. Her life had begun to bloom +in Rashkoff, to bloom like spring with the flower of love for Pan +Adam. She loved him with her whole soul; she loved that knightly, +noble, and honest nature with all her faculties; and now she was +the plaything and the captive of that one-eyed monster. She had +to crawl at his feet and tremble like a beaten dog, look into his +face, look at his hands to see if they were not about to seize a +club or a whip; she had to hold back her breath and her tears. + +She knew well that there was not and could not be mercy for her; +for though a miracle were to wrest her from those terrible hands, +she was no longer that former Zosia, white as the first snows, and +able to repay love with a clean heart. All that had passed beyond +recovery. But since the dreadful disgrace in which she was living +was not due to the least fault of hers,--on the contrary, she had +been hitherto a maiden stainless as a lamb, innocent as a dove, +trusting as a child, simple, loving,--she did not understand why +this fearful injustice was wrought on her, an injustice which could +not be recompensed; why such inexorable anger of God was weighing +upon her; and this mental discord increased her pain, her despair. +And so days, weeks, and months passed. Azya came to the plain +of Kuchunkaury in winter, and the march to the boundary of the +Commonwealth began only in June. All this time passed for Zosia in +shame, in torment, in toil. For Azya, in spite of her beauty and +sweetness, and though he kept her in his tent, not only did not +love her, but rather he hated her because she was not Basia. He +looked on her as a common captive; therefore she had to work like +a captive. She watered his horses and camels from the river; she +carried water for his ablutions, wood for the fire; she spread the +skins for his bed; she cooked his food. In other divisions of the +Turkish armies women did not go out of the tents through fear of +the janissaries, or through custom; but the camp of the Lithuanian +Tartars stood apart, and the custom of hiding women was not common +among them, for having lived formerly in the Commonwealth, they had +grown used to something different. The captives of common soldiers, +in so far as soldiers had captives, did not even cover their faces +with veils. It is true that women were not free to go beyond the +boundaries of the square, for beyond those boundaries they would +have been carried off surely; but on the square itself they could +go everywhere safely, and occupy themselves with camp housekeeping. + +Notwithstanding the heavy toil, there was for Zosia even a certain +solace in going for wood, or to the river to water the horses and +camels; for she feared to cry in the tent, and on the road she +could give vent to her tears with impunity. Once, while going +with arms full of wood, she met her mother, whom Azya had given +to Halim. They fell into each other’s arms, and it was necessary +to pull them apart; and though Azya flogged Zosia afterward, not +sparing even blows of rods on her head, still the meeting was dear +to her. Another time, while washing handkerchiefs and foot-cloths +for Azya at the ford, Zosia saw Eva at a distance going with pails +of water. Eva was groaning under the weight of the pails; her form +had changed greatly and grown heavier, but her features, though +shaded with a veil, reminded Zosia of Adam, and such pain seized +her heart that consciousness left her for the moment. Still, they +did not speak to each other from fear. + +That fear stifled and mastered gradually all Zosia’s feelings, till +at last it stood alone in place of her desires, hopes, and memory. +Not to be beaten had become for her an object. Basia in her place +would have killed Azya with his own knife on the first day, without +thinking of what might come afterwards; but the timid Zosia, half +a child yet, had not Basia’s daring. And it came at last to this, +that she considered it fondness if the terrible Azya, under the +influence of momentary desire, put his deformed face near her lips. +Sitting in the tent, she did not take her eyes from him, wishing +to learn whether he was angry or not, following his movements, +striving to divine his wishes. + +When she foresaw evil, and when from under his mustaches, as in +the case of Tugai Bey, the teeth began to glitter, she crept to +his feet almost senseless from terror, pressed her pale lips to +them, embracing convulsively his knees and crying like an afflicted +child,-- + +“Do not beat me, Azya! forgive me; do not beat!” + +He forgave her almost never; he gloated over her, not only +because she was not Basia, but because she had been the betrothed +of Novoveski. Azya had a fearless soul; yet so awful were the +accounts between him and Pan Adam that at thought of that giant, +with vengeance hardened in his heart, a certain disquiet seized +the young Tartar. There was to be war; they might meet, and it was +likely that they would meet. Azya was not able to avoid thinking of +this; and because these thoughts came to him at sight of Zosia, he +took vengeance on her, as if he wished to drive away his own alarm +with blows of rods. + +At last the time came when the Sultan gave command to march. Azya’s +men were to move in the vanguard, and after them the whole legion +of Dobrudja and Belgrod Tartars. That was arranged between the +Sultan, the vizir, and the kaimakan. But in the beginning all went +to the Balkans together. The march was comfortable, for by reason +of the heat which was setting in, they marched only in the night, +six hours from one resting-place to the other. Tar-barrels were +burning along their road, and the massala djirali lighted the way +for the Sultan with colored lights. The swarms of people flowed on +like a river, through boundless plains; filled the depressions of +valleys like locusts, covered the mountains. After the armed men +went the tabors, in them the harems; after the tabors herds without +number. + +But in the swamps at the foot of the Balkans the gilded and purple +chariot of the kasseka was mired so that twelve buffaloes were +unable to draw it from the mud. “That is an evil omen, lord, for +thee and for the whole army,” said the chief mufti to the Sultan. +“An evil omen,” repeated the half-mad dervishes in the camp. The +Sultan was alarmed, and decided to send all women out of the camp +with the marvellous kasseka. + +The command was announced to the armies. Those of the soldiers +who had no place to which they might send captives, and from love +did not wish to sell them to strangers, preferred to kill them. +Merchants of the caravanserai bought others by the thousand, to +sell them afterward in the markets of Stambul and all the places of +nearer Asia. A great fair, as it were, lasted for three days. Azya +offered Zosia for sale without hesitation; an old Stambul merchant, +a rich person, bought her for his son. + +He was a kindly man, for at Zosia’s entreaties and tears he bought +her mother from Halim; it is true that he got her for a trifle. +The next day both wandered on toward Stambul, in a line with other +women. In Stambul Zosia’s lot was improved, without ceasing to be +shameful. Her new owner loved her, and after a few months he raised +her to the dignity of wife. Her mother did not part from her. + +Many people, among them many women, even after a long time of +captivity, returned to their country. There was also some person, +who by all means, through Armenians, Greek merchants, and servants +of envoys from the Commonwealth, sought Zosia too, but without +result. Then these searches were interrupted on a sudden; and Zosia +never saw her native land, nor the faces of those who were dear to +her. She lived till her death in a harem. + + + + +CHAPTER XLVIII. + + +Even before the Turks marched from Adrianople, a great movement +had begun in all the stanitsas on the Dniester. To Hreptyoff, +the stanitsa nearest to Kamenyets, couriers of the hetman were +hastening continually, bringing various orders; these the little +knight executed himself, or if they did not relate to him, he +forwarded them through trusty people. In consequence of these +orders the garrison of Hreptyoff was reduced notably. Pan Motovidlo +went with his Cossacks to Uman to aid Hanenko, who, with a handful +of Cossacks faithful to the Commonwealth, struggled as best he +could with Doroshenko and the Crimean horde which had joined +him. Pan Mushalski, the incomparable bowman, Pan Snitko of the +escutcheon Hidden Moon, Pan Nyenashinyets, and Pan Hromyka, led a +squadron and Linkhauz’s dragoons to Batog of unhappy memory, where +was stationed Pan Lujetski, who, aided by Hanenko, was to watch +Doroshenko’s movements; Pan Bogush received an order to remain +in Mohiloff till he could see chambuls with the naked eye. The +instructions of the hetman were seeking eagerly the famous Pan +Rushchyts, whom Volodyovski alone surpassed as a partisan; but Pan +Rushchyts had gone to the steppes at the head of a few tens of +men, and vanished as if in water. They heard of him only later, +when wonderful tidings were spread, that around Doroshenko’s tabor +and the companies of the horde an evil spirit, as it were, was +hovering, which carried away daily single warriors and smaller +companies. It was suspected that this must be Pan Rushchyts, for +no other except the little knight could attack in that manner. In +fact, it was Pan Rushchyts. + +As decided before. Pan Michael had to go to Kamenyets; the hetman +needed him there, for he knew him to be a soldier whose coming +would comfort the hearts, while it roused the courage, of the +inhabitants and the garrison. The hetman was convinced that +Kamenyets would not hold out; with him the question was simply +that it should hold out as long as possible,--that is, till the +Commonwealth could assemble some forces for defence. In this +conviction he sent to evident death, as it were, his favorite +soldier, the most renowned cavalier of the Commonwealth. + +He sent the most renowned warrior to death, and he did not grieve +for him. The hetman thought always, what he said later on at +Vienna, that Pani Wojnina[29] might give birth to people, but that +Wojna (war) only killed them. He was ready himself to die; he +thought that to die was the most direct duty of a soldier, and that +when a soldier could render famous service by dying, death was to +him a great reward and favor. The hetman knew also that the little +knight was of one conviction with himself. + +Besides, he had no time to think of sparing single soldiers when +destruction was advancing on churches, towns, the country, the +whole Commonwealth; when, with forces unheard of, the Orient was +rising against Europe to conquer all Christendom, which, shielded +by the breast of the Commonwealth, had no thought of helping that +Commonwealth. The only question possible for the hetman was that +Kamenyets should cover the Commonwealth, and then the Commonwealth +the remainder of Christendom. + +This might have happened had the Commonwealth been strong, had +disorder not exhausted it. But the hetman had not troops enough +even for reconnoissances, not to mention war. If he hurried some +tens of soldiers to one place, there was an opening made in +another, through which an invading wave might pour in without +obstacle. The detachments of sentries posted by the Sultan at night +in his camp outnumbered the squadrons of the hetman. The invasion +moved from two directions,--from the Dnieper and the Danube. +Because Doroshenko, with the whole horde of the Crimea, was nearer, +and had inundated the country already, burning and slaying, the +chief squadrons had gone against him; on the other hand, people +were lacking for simple reconnoissances. While in such dire straits +the hetman wrote the following few words to Pan Michael,-- + + “I did think to send you to Rashkoff near the enemy, but + grew afraid, because the horde, crossing by seven fords + from the Moldavian bank, will occupy the country, and you + could not reach Kamenyets, where there is absolute need + of you. Only yesterday I remembered Novoveski, who is a + trained soldier and daring, and because a man in despair + is ready for everything, I think that he will serve me + effectively. Send him whatever light cavalry you can spare; + let him go as far as possible, show himself everywhere, + and give out reports of our great forces, when before the + eyes of the enemy; let him appear here and there suddenly, + and not let himself be captured. It is known how they will + come; but if he sees anything new, he is to inform you at + once, and you will hurry off without delay an informant to + me, and to Kamenyets. Let Novoveski move quickly, and be + you ready to go to Kamenyets, but wait where you are till + news comes from Novoveski in Moldavia.” + +Since Pan Adam was living at Mohiloff for the time, and, as report +ran, was to come to Hreptyoff in any case, the little knight merely +sent word to him to hasten, because a commission from the hetman +was waiting for him. + +Pan Adam came three days later. His acquaintances hardly knew him, +and thought that Pan Byaloglovski had good reason to call him a +skeleton. He was no longer that splendid fellow, high-spirited, +joyous, who on a time used to rush at the enemy with outbursts of +laughter, like the neighing of a horse, and gave blows with just +such a sweep as is given by the arm of a windmill. He had grown +lean, sallow, dark, but in that leanness he seemed a still greater +giant. While looking at people, he blinked as if not recognizing +his nearest acquaintances; it was needful also to repeat the same +thing two or three times to him, for he seemed not to understand at +first. Apparently grief was flowing in his veins instead of blood; +evidently he strove not to think of certain things, preferring to +forget them, so as not to run mad. + +It is true that in those regions there was not a man, not a family, +not an officer of the army, who had not suffered evil from Pagan +hands, who was not bewailing some acquaintance, friend, near and +dear one; but on Pan Adam there had burst simply a whole cloud of +misfortunes. In one day he had lost father and sister, and besides, +his betrothed, whom he loved with all the power of his exuberant +spirit. He would rather that his sister and that dearly beloved +girl had both died; he would rather they had perished from the +knife or in flames. But their fate was such that in comparison with +the thought of them the greatest torment was nothing for Pan Adam. +He strove not to think of their fate, for he felt that thinking of +it bordered on insanity; he strove, but he failed. + +In truth, his calmness was only apparent. There was no resignation +whatever in his soul, and at the first glance it was evident to +any man that under the torpor there was something ominous and +terrible, and, should it break forth, that giant would do something +awful, just as a wild element would. That was as if written on his +forehead explicitly, so that even his friends approached him with +a certain timidity; in talking with him, they avoided reference to +the past. + +The sight of Basia in Hreptyoff opened closed wounds in him, for +while kissing her hands in greeting, he began to groan like an +aurochs that is mortally wounded, his eyes became bloodshot, and +the veins in his neck swelled to the size of cords. When Basia, +in tears and affectionate as a mother, pressed his head with her +hands, he fell at her feet, and could not rise for a long time. +But when he heard what kind of office the hetman had given him, he +became greatly enlivened; a gleam of ominous joy flashed up in his +face, and he said,-- + +“I will do that, I will do more!” + +“And if you meet that mad dog, give him a skinning!” put in Zagloba. + +Pan Adam did not answer at once; he only looked at Zagloba; sudden +bewilderment shone in his eyes; he rose and began to go toward the +old noble, as if he wished to rush at him. + +“Do you believe,” said he, “that I have never done evil to that +man, and that I have always been kind to him?” + +“I believe, I believe!” said Zagloba, pushing behind the little +knight hurriedly. “I would go myself with you, but the gout bites +my feet.” + +“Novoveski,” asked the little knight, “when do you wish to start?” + +“To-night.” + +“I will give you a hundred dragoons. I will remain here myself with +another hundred and the infantry. Go to the square!” + +They went out to give orders. Zydor Lusnia was waiting at the +threshold, straightened out like a string. News of the expedition +had spread already through the square; the sergeant therefore, in +his own name and the name of his company, began to beg the little +colonel to let him go with Pan Adam. + +“How is this? Do you want to leave me?” asked the astonished +Volodyovski. + +“Pan Commandant, we made a vow against that son of a such a one; +and perhaps he may come into our hands.” + +“True! Pan Zagloba has told me of that,” answered the little knight. + +Lusnia turned to Novoveski,-- + +“Pan Commandant!” + +“What is your wish?” + +“If we get him, may I take care of him?” + +Such a fierce, beastly venom was depicted on the face of the +Mazovian that Novoveski inclined at once to Volodyovski, and said +entreatingly,-- + +“Your grace, let me have this man!” + +Pan Michael did not think of refusing; and that same evening, about +dusk, a hundred horsemen, with Novoveski at their head, set out on +the journey. + +They marched by the usual road through Mohiloff and Yampol. In +Yampol they met the former garrison of Rashkoff, from which two +hundred men joined Novoveski by order of the hetman; the rest, +under command of Pan Byaloglovski, were to go to Mohiloff, where +Pan Bogush was stationed. Pan Adam marched to Rashkoff. + +The environs of Rashkoff were a thorough waste; the town itself had +been turned into a pile of ashes, which the winds had blown to the +four sides of the world; its scant number of inhabitants had fled +before the expected storm. It was already the beginning of May, and +the Dobrudja horde might show itself at any time; therefore it was +unsafe to remain in those regions. In fact, the hordes were with +the Turks, on the plain of Kuchunkaury; but men around Rashkoff +had no knowledge of that, therefore every one of the former +inhabitants, who had escaped the last slaughter, carried off his +head in good season whithersoever seemed best to him. + +Along the road Lusnia was framing plans and stratagems, which in +his opinion Pan Adam should adopt if he wished to outwit the enemy +in fact and successfully. He detailed these ideas to the soldiers +with graciousness. + +“You know nothing of this matter, horse-skulls,” said he; “but I +am old, I know. We will go to Rashkoff; we will hide there and +wait. The horde will come to the crossing; small parties will cross +first, as is their custom, because the chambul stops and waits till +they tell if ’tis safe; then we will slip out and drive them before +us to Kamenyets.” + +“But in this way we may not get that dog brother,” remarked one of +the men in the ranks. + +“Shut your mouth!” said Lusnia. “Who will go in the vanguard if not +the Lithuanian Tartars?” + +In fact, the previsions of the sergeant seemed to be coming true. +When he reached Rashkoff Pan Adam gave the soldiers rest. All felt +certain that they would go next to the caves, of which there were +many in the neighborhood, and hide there till the first parties of +the enemy appeared. But the second day of their stay the commandant +brought the squadron to its feet, and led it beyond Rashkoff. + +“Are we going to Yagorlik, or what?” asked the sergeant in his mind. + +Meanwhile they approached the river just beyond Rashkoff, and a few +“Our Fathers” later they halted at the so-called “Bloody Ford.” Pan +Adam, without saying a word, urged his horse into the water and +began to cross to the opposite bank. The soldiers looked at one +another with astonishment. + +“How is this,--are we going to the Turks?” asked one of another. +But these were not “gracious gentlemen” of the general militia, +ready to summon a meeting and protest, they were simple soldiers +inured to the iron discipline of stanitsas; hence the men of the +first rank urged their horses into the water after the commandant, +and then those in the second and third did the same. There was +not the least hesitation. They were astonished that, with three +hundred horse, they were marching against the Turkish power, which +the whole world could not conquer; but they went. Soon the water +was plashing around the horses’ sides; the men ceased to wonder +then, and were thinking simply of this, that the sacks of food for +themselves and the horses should not get wet. Only on the other +bank did they begin to look at one another again. + +“For God’s sake, we are in Moldavia already!” said they, in quiet +whispers. + +And one or another looked behind, beyond the Dniester, which +glittered in the setting sun like a red and golden ribbon. The +river cliffs, full of caves, were bathed also in the bright gleams. +They rose like a wall, which at that moment divided that handful +of men from their country. For many of them it was indeed the last +parting. + +The thought went through Lusnia’s head that maybe the commandant +had gone mad; but it was the commandant’s affair to command, his to +obey. + +Meanwhile the horses, issuing from the water, began to snort +terribly in the ranks. “Good health! good health!” was heard from +the soldiers. They considered the snorting of good omen, and a +certain consolation entered their hearts. + +“Move on!” commanded Pan Adam. + +The ranks moved, and they went toward the setting sun and toward +those thousands, to that swarm of people, to those nations gathered +at Kuchunkaury. + + + + +CHAPTER XLIX. + + +Pan Adam’s passage of the Dniester, and his march with three +hundred sabres against the power of the Sultan, which numbered +hundreds of thousands of warriors, were deeds which a man +unacquainted with war might consider pure madness; but they were +only bold, daring deeds of war, having chances of success. + +To begin with, raiders of those days went frequently against +chambuls a hundred times superior in numbers; they stood before +the eyes of the enemy, and then vanished, cutting down pursuers +savagely. Just as a wolf entices dogs after him at times, to turn +at the right moment and kill the dog pushing forward most daringly, +so did they. In the twinkle of an eye the beast became the hunter, +started, hid, waited, but though pursued, hunted too, attacked +unexpectedly, and bit to death. That was the so-called “method with +Tartars,” in which each side vied with the other in stratagems, +tricks, and ambushes. The most famous man in this method was +Pan Michael, next to him Pan Rushchyts, then Pan Pivo, then Pan +Motovidlo; but Novoveski, practising from boyhood in the steppes, +belonged to those who were mentioned among the most famous, hence +it was very likely that when he stood before the horde he would not +let himself be taken. + +The expedition had chances of success too, for the reason that +beyond the Dniester there were wild regions in which it was easy to +hide. Only here and there, along the rivers, did settlements show +themselves, and in general the country was little inhabited; nearer +the Dniester it was rocky and hilly; farther on there were steppes, +or the land was covered with forests, in which numerous herds +of beasts wandered, from buffaloes, run wild, to deer and wild +boars. Since the Sultan wished before the expedition “to feel his +power and calculate his forces,” the hordes dwelling on the lower +Dniester, those of Belgrod, and still farther those of Dobrudja, +marched at command of the Padishah to the south of the Balkans, and +after them followed the Karalash of Moldavia, so that the country +had become still more deserted, and it was possible to travel whole +weeks without being seen by any person. + +Pan Adam knew Tartar customs too well not to know that when the +chambuls had once passed the boundary of the Commonwealth they +would move more warily, keeping diligent watch on all sides; but +there in their own country they would go in broad columns without +any precaution. And they did so, in fact; there seemed to the +Tartars a greater chance to meet death than to meet in the heart +of Bessarabia, on the very Tartar boundary, the troops of that +Commonwealth which had not men enough to defend its own borders. + +Pan Adam was confident that his expedition would astonish the enemy +first of all, and hence do more good than the hetman had hoped; +secondly, that it might be destructive to Azya and his men. It +was easy for the young lieutenant to divine that they, since they +knew the Commonwealth thoroughly, would march in the vanguard, and +he placed his main hope in that certainty. To fall unexpectedly +on Azya and seize him, to rescue perhaps his sister and Zosia, to +snatch them from captivity, accomplish his vengeance, and then +perish in war, was all that the distracted soul of Novoveski wished +for. + +Under the influence of these thoughts and hopes. Pan Adam freed +himself from torpor, and revived. His march along unknown ways, +arduous labor, the sweeping wind of the steppes, and the dangers +of the bold undertaking increased his health, and brought back +his former strength. The warrior began to overcome in him the man +of misfortune. Before that, there had been no place in him for +anything except memories and suffering; now he had to think whole +days of how he was to deceive and attack. + +After they had passed the Dniester the Poles went on a diagonal, +and down toward the Pruth. In the day they hid frequently in +forests and reeds; in the night they made secret and hurried +marches. So far the country was not much inhabited, and, occupied +mainly by nomads, was empty for the greater part. Very rarely did +they come upon fields of maize, and near them houses. + +Marching secretly, they strove to avoid larger settlements, but +often they stopped at smaller ones composed of one, two, three, +or even a number of cottages; these they entered boldly, knowing +that none of the inhabitants would think of fleeing before them to +Budjyak, and forewarning the Tartars. Lusnia, however, took care +that this should not happen; but soon he omitted the precaution, +for he convinced himself that those few settlements, though +subject, as it were, to the Sultan, were looking for his troops +with dread; and secondly, that they had no idea what kind of people +had come to them, and took the whole detachment for Karalash +parties, who were marching after others at command of the Sultan. + +The inhabitants furnished without opposition corn, bread, and dried +buffalo-meat. Every cottager had his flock of sheep, his buffaloes +and horses, secreted near the rivers, From time to time appeared +also very large herds of buffaloes, half wild, and followed by a +number of herdsmen. These herdsmen lived in tents on the steppe, +and remained in one place only while they found grass in abundance. +Frequently they were old Tartars. Pan Adam surrounded them with as +much care as if they were a chambul; he did not spare them, lest +they might send down toward Budjyak a report of his march. Tartars, +especially after he had inquired of them concerning the roads, or +rather the roadless country, he slew without mercy, so that not +a foot escaped. He took then from the herds as many cattle as he +needed, and moved on. + +The detachment went southward; they met now more frequently herds +guarded by Tartars almost exclusively, and in rather large parties. +During a march of two weeks Pan Adam surrounded and cut down three +bands of shepherds, numbering some tens of men. The dragoons always +took the sheepskin coats of these men, and cleaning them over +fires, put them on, so as to resemble wild herdsmen and shepherds. +In another week they were all dressed like Tartars, and looked +exactly like a chambul. There remained to them only the uniform +weapons of regular cavalry; but they kept their jackets in the +saddle-straps, so as to put them on when returning. They might be +recognized near at hand by their yellow Mazovian mustaches and blue +eyes; but from a distance a man of the greatest experience might +be deceived at sight of them, all the more since they drove before +them the cattle which they needed as food. + +Approaching the Pruth, they marched along its left bank. Since +the trail of Kuchman was in a region too much stripped, it was +easy to foresee that the legions of the Sultan and the horde in +the vanguard would march through Falezi, Hush, Kotimore, and only +then by the Wallachian trail, and either turn toward the Dniester, +or go straight as the east of a sickle through all Bessarabia, to +come out on the boundary of the Commonwealth near Ushytsa. Pan Adam +was so certain of this that, caring nothing for time, he went more +and more slowly, and with increasing care, so as not to come too +suddenly on chambuls. Arriving at last at the river forks formed +by the Sarata and the Tekich, he stopped there for a long time, +first, to give rest to his horses and men, and second, to wait in a +well-sheltered place for the vanguard of the horde. + +The place was well sheltered and carefully chosen, for all the +inner and outer banks of the two rivers were covered partly with +the common cornel-bush, and partly with dogwood. This thicket +extended as far as the eye could reach, covering the ground in +places with dense brushwood, in places forming groups of bushes, +between which were empty spaces, commodious for camping. At that +season the trees and bushes had cast their blossoms, but in the +early spring there must have been a sea of white and yellow +flowers. The place was uninhabited, but swarming with beasts, such +as deer and rabbits, and with birds. Here and there, at the edge +of a spring, they found also bear tracks. One man at the arrival +of the detachment killed a couple of sheep. In view of this, +Lusnia promised himself a sheep hunt; but Pan Adam, wishing to lie +concealed, did not permit the use of muskets,--the soldiers went +out to plunder with spears and axes. + +Later on they found near the water traces of fires, but old ones, +probably of the past year. It was evident that nomads looked in +there from time to time with their herds, or perhaps Tartars came +to cut cornel-wood for slung staffs. But the most careful search +did not discover a living soul. Pan Adam decided not to go farther, +but to remain there till the coming of the Turkish troops. + +They laid out a square, built huts, and waited. At the edges of +the wood sentries were posted; some of these looked day and night +toward Budjyak, others toward the Pruth in the direction of Falezi. +Pan Adam knew that he would divine the approach of the Sultan’s +armies by certain signs; besides, he sent out small detachments, +led by himself most frequently. The weather favored excellently +the halt in that dry region. The days were warm, but it was easy +to avoid heat in the shade of the thicket; the nights were clear, +calm, moonlight, and then the groves were quivering from the +singing of nightingales. During such nights Pan Adam suffered most, +for he could not sleep; he was thinking of his former happiness, +and pondering on the present days of disaster. He lived only in the +thought that when his heart was sated with vengeance he would be +happier and calmer. Meanwhile the time was approaching in which he +was to accomplish that vengeance or perish. + +Week followed week spent in finding food in wild places, and in +watching. During that time they studied all the trails, ravines, +meadows, rivers, and streams, gathered in again a number of herds, +cut down some small bands of nomads, and watched continually in +that thicket, like a wild beast waiting for prey. At last the +expected moment came. + +A certain morning they saw flocks of birds covering the earth and +the sky. Bustards, ptarmigans, blue-legged quails, hurried through +the grass to the thicket; through the sky flew ravens, crows, and +even water-birds, evidently frightened on the banks of the Danube +or the swamps of the Dobrudja. At sight of this the dragoons looked +at one another; and the phrase, “They are coming! they are coming!” +flew from mouth to mouth. Faces grew animated at once, mustaches +began to quiver, eyes to gleam, but in that animation there was not +the slightest alarm. Those were all men for whom life had passed +in “methods;” they only felt what a hunting dog feels when he +sniffs game. Fires were quenched in a moment, so that smoke might +not betray the presence of people in the thicket; the horses were +saddled; and the whole detachment stood ready for action. + +It was necessary so to measure time as to fall on the enemy during +a halt. Pan Adam understood well that the Sultan’s troops would +not march in dense masses, especially in their own country, where +danger was altogether unlikely. He knew, too, that it was the +custom of vanguards to march five or ten miles before the main +army. He hoped, with good reason, that the Lithuanian Tartars would +be first in the vanguard. + +For a certain time he hesitated whether to advance to meet them by +secret roads, well known to him, or to wait in the woods for their +coming. He chose the latter, because it was easier to attack from +the woods unexpectedly. Another day passed, then a night, during +which not only birds came in swarms, but beasts came in droves to +the woods. Next morning the enemy was in sight. + +South of the wood stretched a broad though hilly meadow, which was +lost in the distant horizon. On that meadow appeared the enemy, and +approached the wood rather quickly. The dragoons looked from the +trees at that dark mass, which vanished at times, when hidden by +hills, and then appeared again in all its extent. + +Lusnia, who had uncommonly sharp eyesight, looked some time with +effort at those crowds approaching; then he went to Novoveski, and +said,-- + +“Pan Commandant, there are not many men; they are only driving +herds out to pasture.” + +Pan Adam convinced himself soon that Lusnia was right, and his face +shone with gladness. + +“That means that their halting-place is five or six miles from this +grove,” said he. + +“It does,” answered Lusnia. “They march in the night, evidently to +gain shelter from heat, and rest in the day; they are sending the +horses now to pasture till evening.” + +“Is there a large guard with the horses?” + +Lusnia pushed out again to the edge of the wood, and did not return +for a longer time. At last he came back and said,-- + +“There are about fifteen hundred horses and twenty-five men with +them. They are in their own country; they fear nothing, and do not +put out strong watches.” + +“Could you recognize the men?” + +“They are far away yet, but they are Lithuanian Tartars. They are +in our hands already.” + +“They are,” said Pan Adam. + +In fact, he was convinced that not a living foot of those men would +escape. For such a leader as he, and such soldiers as he led, that +was a very light task. + +Meanwhile the herdsmen had driven the beasts nearer and nearer to +the forest. Lusnia thrust himself out once again to the border, +and returned a second time. His face was shining with cruelty and +gladness. + +“Lithuanian Tartars,” whispered he. + +Hearing this, Pan Adam made a noise like a falcon, and straightway +a division of dragoons pushed into the depth of the wood. There +they separated into two parties, one of which disappeared in a +defile, so as to come out behind the herd and the Tartars; the +other formed a half-circle, and waited. + +All this was done so quietly that the most trained ear could not +have caught a sound; neither sabre nor spur rattled; no horse +neighed; the thick grass on the ground dulled the tramp of hoofs; +besides, even the horses seemed to understand that the success +of the attack depended on silence, for they were performing such +service not for the first time. Nothing was heard from the defile +and the brushwood but the call of the falcon, lower every little +while and less frequent. + +The herd of Tartar horses stopped before the wood, and scattered in +greater or smaller groups on the meadow. Pan Adam himself was then +near the edge, and followed all the movements of the herdsmen. The +day was clear, and the time before noon, but the sun was already +high, and cast heat on the earth. The horses rolled; later on, they +approached the wood. The herdsmen rode to the edge of the grove, +slipped down from their horses, and let them out on lariats; then +seeking the shade and cool places, they entered the thicket, and +lay down under the largest bushes to rest. + +Soon a fire burst up in a flame; when the dry sticks had turned +into coals and were coated with ashes, the herdsmen put half a colt +on the coals, and sat at a distance themselves to avoid the heat. +Some stretched on the grass; others talked, sitting in groups, +Turkish fashion; one began to play on a horn. In the wood perfect +silence reigned; the falcon called only at times. + +The odor of singed flesh announced at last that the roast was +ready. Two men drew it out of the ashes, and dragged it to a shady +tree; there they sat in a circle cutting the meat with their +knives, and eating with beastly greed. From the half-raw strips +came blood, which settled on their fingers, and flowed down their +beards. + +When they had finished eating, and had drunk sour mare’s milk out +of skins, they felt satisfied. They talked awhile yet; then their +heads and limbs became heavy. + +Afternoon came. The heat flew down from heaven more and more. The +forest was varied with quivering streaks of light made by the rays +of the sun penetrating dense places. Everything was silent; even +the falcons ceased to call. + +A number of Tartars stood up and went to look at the horses; others +stretched themselves like corpses on a battlefield, and soon sleep +overpowered them. But their sleep after meat and drink was rather +heavy and uneasy, for at times one groaned deeply, another opened +his lids for a moment, and repeated, “Allah, Bismillah!” + +All at once on the edge of the wood was heard some low but terrible +sound, like the short rattle of a stifled man who had no time to +cry. Whether the ears of the herdsmen were so keen, or some animal +instinct had warned them of danger, or finally, whether Death had +blown with cold breath on them, it is enough that they sprang up +from sleep in one moment. + +“What is that? Where are the men at the horses?” they began to +inquire of one another. Then from a thicket some voice said in +Polish,-- + +“They will not return.” + +That moment a hundred and fifty men rushed in a circle at the +herdsmen, who were frightened so terribly that the cry died in +their breasts. An odd one barely succeeded in grasping his dagger. +The circle of attackers covered and hid them completely. The bush +quivered from the pressure of human bodies, which struggled in a +disorderly group. The whistle of blades, panting, and at times +groaning or wheezing were heard, but that lasted one twinkle of an +eye; and all was silent. + +“How many are alive?” asked a voice among the attackers. + +“Five, Pan Commandant.” + +“Examine the bodies; lest any escape, give each man a knife in the +throat, and bring the prisoners to the fire.” + +The command was obeyed in one moment. The corpses were pinned to +the turf with their own knives; the prisoners, after their feet had +been bound to sticks, were brought around the fire, which Lusnia +had raked so that coals, hidden under ashes, would be on the top. + +The prisoners looked at this preparation and at Lusnia with wild +eyes. Among them were three Tartars of Hreptyoff who knew the +sergeant perfectly. He knew them too, and said,-- + +“Well, comrades, you must sing now; if not, you will go to the +other world on roasted soles. For old acquaintance’ sake I will not +spare fire on you.” + +When he had said this he threw dry limbs on the fire, which burst +out at once in a tall blaze. + +Pan Adam came now, and began the examination. From confessions +of the prisoners it appeared that what the young lieutenant had +divined earlier was true. The Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis were +marching in the vanguard before the horde, and before all the +troops of the Sultan. They were led by Azya, son of Tugai Bey, to +whom was given command over all the parties. They, as well as the +whole army, marched at night because of the heat; in the day they +sent their herds out to pasture. They threw out no pickets, for no +one supposed that troops could attack them even near the Dniester, +much less at the Pruth, right at the dwellings of the horde; they +marched comfortably, therefore, with their herds and with camels, +which carried the tents of the officers. The tent of Murza Azya was +easily known, for it had a bunchuk fixed on its summit, and the +banners of the companies were fastened near it in time of halt. The +camp was four or five miles distant; there were about two thousand +men in it, but some of them had remained with the Belgrod horde, +which was marching about five miles behind. + +Pan Adam inquired further touching the road which would lead to +the camp best, then how the tents were arranged, and last, of that +which concerned him most deeply. + +“Are there women in the tent?” + +The Tartars trembled for their lives. Those of them who had served +in Hreptyoff knew perfectly that Pan Adam was the brother of one +of those women, and was betrothed to the other; they understood, +therefore, what rage would seize him when he knew the whole truth. + +That rage might fall first on them; they hesitated, therefore, but +Lusnia said at once,-- + +“Pan Commandant, we’ll warm their soles for the dog brothers; then +they will speak.” + +“Thrust their feet in the fire!” said Pan Adam. + +“Have mercy!” cried Eliashevich, an old Tartar from Hreptyoff. “I +will tell all that my eyes have seen.” + +Lusnia looked at the commandant to learn if he was to carry out the +threat notwithstanding this answer; but Pan Adam shook his head, +and said to Eliashevich,-- + +“Tell what thou hast seen.” + +“We are innocent, lord,” answered Eliashevich; “we went at command. +The murza gave your gracious sister to Pan Adurovich, who had her +in his tent. I saw her in Kuchunkaury when she was going for water +with pails; and I helped her to carry them, for she was heavy--” + +“Woe!” muttered Pan Adam. + +“But the other lady our murza himself had in his tent. We did not +see her so often; but we heard more than once how she screamed, for +the murza, though he kept her for his pleasure, beat her with rods, +and kicked her.” + +Pan Adam’s lips began to quiver. + +Eliashevich barely heard the question. + +“Where are they now?” + +“Sold in Stambul.” + +“To whom?” + +“The murza himself does not know certainly. A command came from +the Padishah to keep no women in camp. All sold their women in the +bazaar; the murza sold his.” + +The explanation was finished, and at the fire silence set in; but +for some time a sultry afternoon wind shook the limbs of the trees, +which sounded more and more deeply. The air became stifling; on the +edge of the horizon, black clouds appeared, dark in the centre, and +shining with a copper-color on the edges. + +Pan Adam walked away from the fire, and moved like one demented, +without giving an account to himself of where he was going. At last +he dropped with his face to the ground, and began to tear the earth +with his nails, then to gnaw his own hands, and then to gasp as if +dying. A convulsion twisted his gigantic body, and he lay thus for +hours. The dragoons looked at him from a distance; but even Lusnia +dared not approach him. + +Concluding that the commandant would not be angry at him for not +sparing the Tartars, the terrible sergeant, impelled by pure +inborn cruelty, stuffed their mouths with grass, so as to avoid +noise, and slaughtered them like bullocks. He spared Eliashevich +alone, supposing that he would be needed to guide them. When he +had finished this work, he dragged away from the fire the bodies, +still quivering, and put them in a row; he went then to look at the +commandant. + +“Even if he has gone mad,” muttered Lusnia, “we must get that one.” + +Midday had passed, the afternoon hours as well, and the day was +inclining toward evening. But those clouds, small at first, +occupied now almost the whole heavens, and were growing ever +thicker and darker without losing that copper-colored gleam along +the edges. Their gigantic rolls turned heavily, like millstones on +their own axes; then they fell on one another, crowded one another, +and pushing one another from the height, rolled in a dense mass +lower and lower toward the earth. The wind struck at times, like a +bird of prey with its wings, bent the cornel-trees and the dogwood +to the earth, tore away a cloud of leaves, and bore it apart with +rage; at times it stopped as if it had fallen into the ground. +During such intervals of silence there was heard in the gathering +clouds a certain ominous rattling, wheezing, rumbling; you would +have said that legions of thunders were gathering within them and +ranging for battle, grumbling in deep voices while rousing rage and +fury in themselves, before they would burst out and strike madly on +the terrified earth. + +“A storm, a storm is coming!” whispered the dragoons to one another. + +The storm was coming. The air grew darker each instant. + +Then on the east, from the side of the Dniester, thunder rose and +rolled with an awful outbreak along the heavens, till it went far +away, beyond the Pruth; there it was silent for a moment, but +springing up afresh, rushed toward the steppes of Budjyak, and +rolled along the whole horizon. + +First, great drops of rain fell on the parched grass. At that +moment Pan Adam stood before the dragoons. + +“To horse!” cried he, with a mighty voice. + +And at the expiration of as much time as is needed to say a hurried +“Our Father,” he was moving at the head of a hundred and fifty +horsemen. When he had ridden out of the woods, he joined, near the +herd of horses, the other half of his men, who had been standing +guard at the field-side, to prevent any herdsmen from escaping by +stealth to the camp. The dragoons rushed around the herd in the +twinkle of an eye, and giving out wild shouts, peculiar to Tartars, +moved on, urging before them the panic-stricken horses. + +The sergeant held Eliashevich on a lariat, and shouted in his ear, +trying to outsound the roar of the thunder,-- + +“Lead us on dog blood, and straight, or a knife in thy throat!” + +Now the clouds rolled so low that they almost touched the earth. +On a sudden they burst, like an explosion in a furnace, and a +raging hurricane was let loose; soon a blinding light rent the +darkness, a thunder-clap came, and after it a second, a third; the +smell of sulphur spread in the air, and again there was darkness. +Terror seized the herd of horses. The beasts, driven from behind +by the wild shouts of the dragoons, ran with distended nostrils +and flowing mane, scarcely touching the earth in their onrush; the +thunder did not cease for a moment; the wind roared, and the horses +raced on madly in that wind, in that darkness, amid explosions in +which the earth seemed to be breaking. Driven by the tempest and by +vengeance, they were like a terrible company of vampires or evil +spirits in that wild steppe. + +Space fled before them. No guide was needed, for the herd ran +straight to the camp of the Tartars, which was nearer and nearer. +But before they had reached it, the storm was unchained, as if +the sky and the earth had gone mad. The whole horizon blazed with +living fire, by the gleam of which were seen the tents standing on +the steppe; the world was quivering from the roar of thunders; it +seemed that the clouds might burst any moment and tumble to the +earth. In fact, their sluices were opened, and floods of rain began +to deluge the steppe. The downfall was so dense that a few paces +distant nothing could be seen, and from the earth, inflamed by the +heat of the sun, a thick mist was soon rising. + +Yet a little while, and herd and dragoons will be in the camp. + +But right before the tents the herd split, and ran to both sides in +wild panic; three hundred breasts gave out a fearful shriek; three +hundred sabres glittered in the flame of the lightning, and the +dragoons fell on the tents. + +Before the outburst of the torrent, the Tartars saw in the +lightning-flashes the on-coming herd; but none of them knew what +terrible herdsmen were driving. Astonishment and alarm seized them; +they wondered why the herd should rush straight at the tents; then +they began to shout to frighten them away. Azya himself pushed +aside the canvas door, and in spite of the rain, went out with +anger on his threatening face. But that instant the herd split in +two, and, amid torrents of rain and in the fog, certain fierce +forms looked black and many times greater in number than the +horse herds; then the terrible cry, “Slay, kill!” was heard. + +There was no time for anything, not even to guess what had +happened, not even to be frightened. The hurricane of men, more +dreadful and furious by far than the tempest, whirled on to the +camp. Before Tugai Bey’s son could retreat one step toward his +tent, some power more than human, as you would have said, raised +him from the earth. + +Suddenly he felt that a dreadful embrace was squeezing him, that +from its pressure his bones were bending and his ribs breaking; +soon he saw, as if in mist, a face rather than which he would have +seen Satan’s, and fainted. + +By that time the battle had begun, or rather the ghastly slaughter. +The storm, the darkness, the unknown number of the assailants, the +suddenness of the attack, and the scattering of the horses were the +cause that the Tartars scarcely defended themselves. The madness +of terror simply took possession of them. No one knew whither to +escape, where to hide himself. Many had no weapons at hand; the +attack found many asleep. Therefore, stunned, bewildered, and +terrified, they gathered into dense groups, crowding, overturning, +and trampling one another. The breasts of horses pushed them down, +threw them to the ground; sabres cut them, hoofs crushed them. A +storm does not so break, destroy, and lay waste a young forest, +wolves do not eat into a flock of bewildered sheep, as the dragoons +trampled and cut down those Tartars. On the one hand, bewilderment, +on the other, rage and vengeance, completed the measure of their +misfortune. Torrents of blood were mingled with the rain. It seemed +to the Tartars that the sky was falling on them, that the earth +was opening under their feet. The flash of lightning, the roar of +thunder, the noise of rain, the darkness, the terror of the storm, +answered to the dreadful outcries of the slaughtered. The horses +of the dragoons, seized also with fear, rushed, as if maddened, +into the throng, breaking it and stretching the men on the ground. +At length the smaller groups began to flee, but they had lost +knowledge of the place to such a degree that they fled around on +the scene of struggle, instead of fleeing straight forward; and +frequently they knocked against one another, like two opposing +waves, struck one another, overturned one another, and went under +the sword. At last the dragoons scattered the remnant of them +completely, and slew them in the flight, taking no prisoners, and +pursuing without mercy till the trumpets called them back from +pursuit. + +Never had an attack been more unexpected, and never a defeat more +terrible. Three hundred men had scattered to the four winds of +the world nearly two thousand cavalry, surpassing incomparably in +training the ordinary chambuls. The greater part of them were lying +flat in red pools of blood and rain. The rest dispersed, hid their +heads, thanks to the darkness, and escaped on foot, at random, not +certain that they would not run under the knife a second time. The +storm and the darkness assisted the victors, as if the anger of God +were fighting on their side against traitors. + +Night had fallen completely when Pan Adam moved out at the head +of his dragoons, to return to the boundaries of the Commonwealth. +Between the young lieutenant and Lusnia, the sergeant, went a horse +from the herd. On the back of this horse lay, bound with cords, +the leader of all the Lithuanian Tartars,--Azya, the son of Tugai +Bey, with broken ribs. He was alive, but in a swoon. Both looked at +him from time to time as carefully and anxiously as if they were +carrying a treasure, and were fearful of losing it. + +The storm began to pass. On the heavens, legions of clouds were +still moving, but in intervals between them, stars were beginning +to shine, and to be reflected in lakes of water, formed on the +steppe by the dense rain. In the distance, in the direction of the +Commonwealth, thunder was still roaring from time to time. + + + + +CHAPTER L. + + +The fugitive Tartars carried news to the Belgrod horde of +the disaster. Couriers from them took the news to the Ordu i +Humayun,--that is, to the Sultan’s camp,--where it made an uncommon +impression. + +Pan Adam had no need, it is true, to flee too hurriedly with his +booty to the Commonwealth, for not only did no one pursue him at +the first moment, but not even for the two succeeding days. The +Sultan was so astonished that he knew not what to think. He sent +Belgrod and Dobrudja chambuls at once to discover what troops +were in the vicinity. They went unwillingly, for with them it was +a question of their own skins. Meanwhile the tidings, given from +mouth to mouth, grew to be the account of a considerable overthrow. +Men inhabiting the depth of Asia or Africa, who had not gone +hitherto with war to Lehistan, and who heard from narratives of the +terrible cavalry of the unbelievers, were seized with fright at +the thought that they were already in presence of that enemy who +did not wait for them within his own boundaries, but sought them +in the very dominions of the Padishah; the grand vizir himself, +and the “future sun of war,” the kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, did not +know either what to think of the attack. How that Commonwealth, +of whose weakness they had the minutest accounts, could assume +all at once the offensive, no Turkish head could explain. It is +enough that henceforth the march seemed less secure, and less like +a triumph. At the council of war the Sultan received the vizir and +the kaimakan with a terrible countenance. + +“You have deceived me,” said he. “The Poles cannot be so weak, +since they seek us even here. You told me that Sobieski would not +defend Kamenyets, and now he is surely in front of us, with his +whole army.” + +The vizir and kaimakan tried to explain to their lord that this +might be some detached band of robbers; but in view of the muskets +and of straps, in which there were dragoon jackets, they did not +believe that themselves. The recent expedition of Sobieski to the +Ukraine, daring beyond every measure, but for all that victorious, +permitted the supposition that the terrible leader intended to +anticipate the enemy this time as well as the other. + +“He has no troops,” said the grand vizir to the kaimakan, while +coming out from the council; “but there is a lion in him which +knows nothing of fear. If he has collected even a few thousand, and +is here, we shall march in blood to Hotin.” + +“I should like to measure strength with him,” said young Kara +Mustafa. + +“May God avert from you misfortune!” answered the grand vizir. + +By degrees, however, the Belgrod and Dobrudja chambuls convinced +themselves that there were not only no large bodies of troops, but +no troops at all in the neighborhood. They discovered the trail +of a detachment numbering about three hundred horse, which moved +hurriedly toward the Dniester. The Tartars, remembering the fate +of Azya’s men, made no pursuit, out of fear of an ambush. The +attack remained as something astonishing and unexplained; but quiet +came back by degrees to the Ordu i Humayun, and the armies of the +Padishah began again to advance like an inundation. + +Meanwhile, Pan Adam was returning safely with his living booty to +Rashkoff. He went hurriedly, but as experienced scouts learned +on the second day that there was no pursuit, he advanced, +notwithstanding his haste, at a gait not to weary the horses +over-much. Azya, fastened with cords to the back of the horse, was +always between Pan Adam and Lusnia. He had two ribs broken, and +had become wonderfully weak, for even the wound given him by Basia +in the face opened from his struggle with Pan Adam and from riding +with head hanging down. The terrible sergeant was careful that he +should not die before reaching Rashkoff, and thus baffle revenge. +The young Tartar wanted to die. Knowing what awaited him, he +determined first of all to kill himself with hunger, and would not +take food; but Lusnia opened his set teeth with a knife, and forced +into his mouth gorailka and Moldavian wine, in which biscuits, +rubbed to dust, had been mixed. At the places of halting, they +threw water on his face, lest the wounds of his eye and his nose, +on which flies and gnats had settled thickly during the journey, +should mortify, and bring premature death to the ill-fated man. + +Pan Adam did not speak to him on the road. Once only, at the +beginning of the journey, when Azya, at the price of his freedom +and life, offered to return Zosia and Eva, did the lieutenant say +to him,-- + +“Thou liest, dog! Both were sold by thee to a merchant of Stambul, +who will sell them again in the bazaar.” + +And straightway they brought Eliashevich, who said in presence of +all,-- + +“It is so, Effendi. You sold her without knowing to whom; and +Adurovich sold the bagadyr’s[30] sister, though she was with child +by him.” + +After these words, it seemed for a while to Azya that Novoveski +would crush him at once in his terrible grasp. Afterwards, when he +had lost all hope, he resolved to bring the young giant to kill +him in a transport of rage, and in that way spare himself future +torment; since Novoveski, unwilling to let his captive out of +sight, rode always near him, Azya began to boast beyond measure +and shamelessly of all that he had done. He told how he had killed +old Novoveski, how he had kept Zosia Boski in the tent, how he +gloated over her innocence, how he had torn her body with rods, and +kicked her. The sweat rolled off the pale face of Pan Adam in thick +drops. He listened; he had not the power, he had not the wish to +go away. He listened eagerly, his hands quivered, his body shook +convulsively; still he mastered himself, and did not kill. + +But Azya, while tormenting his enemy, tormented himself, for +his narratives brought to his mind his present misfortune. Not +long before, he was commanding men, living in luxury, a murza, +a favorite of the young kaimakan; now, lashed to the back of a +horse, and eaten alive by flies, he was travelling on to a terrible +death. Relief came to him when, from the pain of his wounds, and +from suffering, he fainted. This happened with growing frequency, +so that Lusnia began to fear that he might not bring him alive. +But they travelled night and day, giving only as much rest to the +horses as was absolutely needful, and Rashkoff was ever nearer and +nearer. Still the horned soul of the Tartar would not leave the +afflicted body. But during the last days he was in a continual +fever, and at times he fell into an oppressive sleep. More than +once in that fever or sleep he dreamed that he was still in +Hreptyoff, that he had to go with Volodyovski to a great war; again +that he was conducting Basia to Rashkoff; again that he had borne +her away, and hidden her in his tent; at times in the fever he saw +battles and slaughter, in which, as hetman of the Polish Tartars, +he was giving orders from under his bunchuk. But awakening came, +and with it consciousness. Opening his eyes, he saw the face of +Novoveski, the face of Lusnia, the helmets of the dragoons, who had +thrown aside the sheepskin caps of the horse herds; and all that +reality was so dreadful that it seemed to him a genuine nightmare. +Every movement of the horse tortured him; his wounds burned him +increasingly; and again he fainted. Pierced with pain, he recovered +consciousness, to fall into a fever, and with it into a dream, to +wake up again. + +There were moments in which it seemed to him impossible that he, +such a wretched man, could be Azya, the son of Tugai Bey; that +his life, which was full of uncommon events, and which seemed to +promise a great destiny, was to end with such suddenness, and so +terribly. + +At times too it came to his head that after torments and death he +would go straightway to paradise; but because once he had professed +Christianity, and had lived long among Christians, fear seized him +at the thought of Christ. Christ would have no pity on him; if the +Prophet had been mightier than Christ, he would not have given him +into the hands of Pan Adam. Perhaps, however, the Prophet would +show pity yet, and take the soul out of him before Pan Adam would +kill him with torture. + +Meanwhile, Rashkoff was at hand. They entered a country of cliffs, +which indicated the vicinity of the Dniester. Azya in the evening +fell into a condition half feverish, half conscious, in which +illusions were mingled with reality. It seemed to him that they had +arrived, that they had stopped, that he heard around him the words +“Rashkoff! Rashkoff!” Next it seemed to him that he heard the noise +of axes cutting wood. + +Then he felt that men were dashing cold water on his head, and +then for a long time they were pouring gorailka into his mouth. +After that he recovered entirely. Above him was a starry night, and +around him many torches were gleaming. To his ears came the words,-- + +“Is he conscious?” + +“Conscious. He seems in his mind.” + +And that moment he saw above him the face of Lusnia. + +“Well, brother,” said the sergeant, in a calm voice, “the hour is +on thee!” + +Azya was lying on his back and breathing freely, for his arms were +stretched upward at both sides of his head, by reason of which his +expanded breast moved more freely and received more air than when +he was lying lashed to the back of the horse. But he could not move +his hands, for they were tied above his head to an oak staff which +was placed at right angles to his shoulders, and were bound with +straw steeped in tar. Azya divined in a moment why this was done; +but at that moment he saw other preparations also, which announced +that his torture would be long and ghastly. He was undressed from +his waist to his feet; and raising his head somewhat, he saw +between his naked knees a freshly trimmed, pointed stake, the +larger end of which was placed against the butt of a tree. From +each of his feet there went a rope ending with a whiffletree, to +which a horse was attached. By the light of the torches Azya could +see only the rumps of the horses and two men, standing somewhat +farther on, who evidently were holding the horses by the head. + +The hapless man took in these preparations at a glance; then, +looking at the heavens, it is unknown why, he saw stars and the +gleaming crescent of the moon. + +“They will draw me on,” thought he. + +And at once he closed his teeth so firmly that a spasm seized his +jaws. Sweat came out on his forehead, and at the same time his face +became cold, for the blood rushed away from it. Then it seemed to +him that the earth was fleeing from under his shoulders, that his +body was flying and flying into some fathomless abyss. For a while +he lost consciousness of time, of place, and of what they were +doing to him. The sergeant opened Azya’s mouth with a knife, and +poured in more gorailka. + +He coughed and spat out the burning liquor, but was forced to +swallow some of it. Then he fell into a wonderful condition: +he was not drunk; on the contrary, his mind had never been +clearer, nor his thought quicker. He saw what they were doing, he +understood everything; but an uncommon excitement seized him, as it +were,--impatience that all was lasting so long, and that nothing +was beginning yet. + +Next heavy steps were heard near by, and before him stood Pan +Adam. At sight of him all the veins in the Tartar quivered. Lusnia +he did not fear; he despised him too much. But Pan Adam he did +not despise; indeed, he had no reason to despise him; on the +contrary, every look of his face filled Azya’s soul with a certain +superstitious dread and repulsion. He thought to himself at that +moment, “I am in his power; I fear him!” and that was such a +terrible feeling that under its influence the hair stiffened on the +head of Tugai Bey’s son. + +“For what thou hast done, thou wilt perish in torment,” said Pan +Adam. + +The Tartar gave no answer, but began to pant audibly. + +Novoveski withdrew, and then followed a silence which was broken by +Lusnia. + +“Thou didst raise thy hand on the lady,” said he, with a hoarse +voice; “but now the lady is at home with her husband, and thou art +in our hands. Thy hour has come!” + +With those words the act of torture began for Azya. That terrible +man learned at the hour of his death that his treason and cruelty +had profited nothing. If even Basia had died on the road, he would +have had the consolation that though not in his, she would not be +in any man’s, possession; and that solace was taken from him just +then, when the point of the stake was at an ell’s length from his +body. All had been in vain. So many treasons, so much blood, so +much impending punishment for nothing,--for nothing whatever! + +Lusnia did not know how grievous those words had made death to +Azya; had he known, he would have repeated them during the whole +journey. + +But there was no time for regrets then; everything must give way +before the execution. Lusnia stooped down, and taking Azya’s hips +in both his hands to give them direction, called to the men holding +the horses,-- + +“Move! but slowly and together!” + +The horses moved; the straightened ropes pulled Azya’s legs. In a +twinkle his body was drawn along the earth and met the point of +the stake. Then the point commenced to sink in him, and something +dreadful began,--something repugnant to nature and the feelings of +man. The bones of the unfortunate moved apart from one another; his +body gave way in two directions; pain indescribable, so awful that +it almost bounds on some monstrous delight, penetrated his being. +The stake sank more and more deeply. Azya fixed his jaws, but he +could not endure; his teeth were bared in a ghastly grin, and out +of his throat came the cry, “A! a! a!” like the croaking of a raven. + +“Slowly!” commanded the sergeant. + +Azya repeated his terrible cry more and more quickly. + +“Art croaking?” inquired the sergeant. + +Then he called to the men,-- + +“Stop! together! There, it is done,” said he, turning to Azya, who +had grown silent at once, and in whose throat only a deep rattling +was heard. + +The horses were taken out quickly; then men raised the stake, +planted the large end of it in a hole prepared purposely, and +packed earth around it. The son of Tugai Bey looked from above on +that work. He was conscious. That hideous species of punishment is +in this the more dreadful, that victims drawn on to the stake live +sometimes three days. Azya’s head was hanging on his breast; his +lips were moving, smacking, as if he were chewing something and +tasting it. He felt then a great faintness, and saw before him, as +it were, a boundless, whitish mist, which, it is unknown wherefore, +seemed to him terrible; but in that mist he recognized the faces +of the sergeant and the dragoons, he saw that he was on the stake, +that the weight of his body was sinking him deeper and deeper. Then +he began to grow numb from the feet, and began to be less and less +sensitive to pain. + +At times darkness hid from him that whitish mist; then he blinked +with his one seeing eye, wishing to see and behold everything till +death. His gaze passed with particular persistence from torch to +torch, for it seemed to him that around each flame there was a +rainbow circle. + +But his torture was not ended; after a while the sergeant +approached the stake with an auger in his hand, and cried to those +standing near,-- + +“Lift me up.” + +Two strong men raised him aloft. Azya began to look at him closely, +blinking, as if he wished to know what kind of man was climbing up +to his height. Then the sergeant said,-- + +“The lady knocked out one eye, and I promised myself to bore out +the other.” + +When he had said this, he put the point into the pupil, twisted +once and a second time, and when the lid and delicate skin +surrounding the eye were wound around the spiral of the auger, he +jerked. + +Then from the two eye-sockets of Azya two streams of blood flowed, +and they flowed like two streams of tears down his face. His face +itself grew pale and still paler. The dragoons extinguished the +torches in silence, as if in shame that light had shone on a deed +of such ghastliness; and from the crescent of the moon alone fell +silvery though not very bright rays on the body of Azya. His head +fell entirely on his breast; but his hands, bound to the oak staff, +and enveloped in straw steeped in tar, were pointing toward the +sky, as if that son of the Orient were calling the vengeance of the +Turkish crescent on his executioners. + +“To horse!” was heard from Pan Adam. + +Before mounting the sergeant ignited, with the last torch, those +uplifted hands of the Tartar; and the detachment moved toward +Yampol. Amid the ruins of Rashkoff, in the night and the desert, +Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, remained on the lofty stake, and he +gleamed there a long time. + + + + +CHAPTER LI. + + +Three weeks later, at midday, Pan Adam was in Hreptyoff. He had +made the journey from Rashkoff so slowly because he had crossed to +the other side of the Dnieper many times, while attacking chambuls +and the perkulab’s people along the river, at various stanitsas. +These informed the Sultan’s troops afterward that they had seen +Polish detachments everywhere, and had heard of great armies, which +surely would not wait for the coming of the Turks at Kamenyets, but +would intercept their march, and meet them in a general battle. + +The Sultan, who had been assured of the helplessness of the +Commonwealth, was greatly astonished; and sending Tartars, +Wallachians, and the hordes of the Danube in advance, he pushed +forward slowly, for in spite of his measureless strength, he had +great fear of a battle with the armies of the Commonwealth. + +Pan Adam did not find Volodyovski in Hreptyoff, for the little +knight had followed Motovidlo to assist the starosta of Podlyasye +against the Crimean horde and Doroshenko. There he gained great +victories, adding new glory to his former renown. He defeated the +stern Korpan, and left his body as food to beasts on the open +plain; he crushed the terrible Drozd, and the manful Malyshka, and +the two brothers Siny, celebrated Cossack raiders, also a number of +inferior bands and chambuls. + +But when Pan Adam arrived, Pani Volodyovski was just preparing to +go with the rest of the people and the tabor to Kamenyets, for +it was necessary to leave Hreptyoff, in view of the invasion. +Basia was grieved to leave that wooden fortalice, in which she +had experienced many evils, it is true, but in which the happiest +part of her life had been passed, with her husband, among loving +hearts, famous soldiers. She was going now, at her own request, to +Kamenyets, to unknown fortunes and dangers involved in the siege. +But since she had a brave heart, she did not yield to sorrow, but +watched the preparations carefully, guarding the soldiers and the +tabor. In this she was aided by Zagloba, who in every necessity +surpassed all in understanding, together with Pan Mushalski, the +incomparable bowman, who was besides a soldier of valiant hand and +uncommon experience. + +All were delighted at the arrival of Pan Adam, though they knew at +once, from the face of the knight, that he had not freed Eva or +the sweet Zosia from Pagan captivity. Basia bewailed the fate of +the two ladies with bitter tears, for they were to be looked on as +lost. Sold, it was unknown to whom, they might be taken from the +markets of Stambul to Asia Minor, to islands under Turkish rule, or +to Egypt, and be confined there in harems; hence it was not only +impossible to ransom them, but even to learn where they were. + +Basia wept; the wise Pan Zagloba wept; so did Pan Mushalski, the +incomparable bowman. Pan Adam alone had dry eyes, for tears had +failed him already. But when he told how he had gone down to Tykich +near the Danube, had cut to pieces the Lithuanian Tartars almost at +the side of the horde and the Sultan, and had seized Azya, the evil +enemy, the two old men rattled their sabres, and said,-- + +“Give him hither! Here, in Hreptyoff, should he die.” + +“Not in Hreptyoff,” said Pan Adam. “Rashkoff is the place of his +punishment, that is the place where he should die; and the sergeant +here found a torment for him which was not easy.” + +He described then the death which Azya had died, and they listened +with terror, but without pity. + +“That the Lord God pursues crime is known,” said Zagloba at last; +“but it is a wonder that the Devil protects his servants so poorly.” + +Basia sighed piously, raised her eyes, and after a short meditation +answered,-- + +“He does, for he lacks strength to stand against the might of God.” + +“Oh, you have said it,” remarked Pan Mushalski, “for if, which God +forfend, the Devil were mightier than the Lord, all justice, and +with it the Commonwealth, would vanish.” + +“I am not afraid of the Turks,--first, because they are such sons, +and secondly, they are children of Belial,” answered Zagloba. + +All were silent for a while. Pan Adam sat on the bench with his +palms on his knees, looking at the floor with glassy eyes. + +“It must have been some consolation,” said Pan Mushalski, turning +to him; “it is a great solace to accomplish a proper vengeance.” + +“Tell us, has it consoled you really? Do you feel better now?” +asked Basia, with a voice full of pity. + +The giant was silent for a time, as if struggling with his own +thoughts; at last he said, as if in great wonderment, and so +quietly that he was almost whispering,-- + +“Imagine to yourself, as God is dear to me, I thought that I should +feel better if I were to destroy him. I saw him on the stake, I +saw him when his eye was bored out, I said to myself that I felt +better; but it is not true, not true.” + +Here Pan Adam embraced his hapless head with his hands, and said +through his set teeth,-- + +“It was better for him on the stake, better with the auger in his +eye, better with fire on his hands, than for me with that which is +sitting within me, which is thinking and remembering within me. +Death is my one consolation; death, death, that is the truth.” + +Hearing this, Basia’s valiant and soldier heart rose quickly, and +putting her hands on the head of the unfortunate man, she said,-- + +“God grant it to you at Kamenyets; for you say truly, it is the one +consolation.” + +He closed his eyes then, and began to repeat,-- + +“Oh, that is true, that is true; God repay you!” + +That same afternoon they all started for Kamenyets. + +Basia, after she had passed the gate, looked around long and long +at that fortalice, gleaming in the light of the evening; at last, +signing herself with the holy cross, she said,-- + +“God grant that it come to us to return to thee, dear Hreptyoff, +with Michael! God grant that nothing worse be waiting for us!” + +And two tears rolled down her rosy face. A peculiar strange grief +pressed all hearts; and they moved forward in silence. Meanwhile +darkness came. + +They went slowly toward Kamenyets, for the tabor advanced slowly. +In it went wagons, herds of horses, bullocks, buffaloes, camels; +army servants watched over the herds. Some of the servants and +soldiers had married in Hreptyoff, hence there was not a lack of +women in the tabor. There were as many troops as under Pan Adam, +and besides, two hundred Hungarian infantry, which body the little +knight had equipped at his own cost, and had trained. Basia was +their patron; and Kalushevski, a good officer, led them. There were +no real Hungarians in that infantry, which was called Hungarian +only because it had a Hungarian uniform. The non-commissioned +officers were “veterans,” soldiers of the dragoons; but the ranks +were composed of robber bands which had been sentenced to the +rope. Life was granted the men on condition that they would serve +in the infantry, and with loyalty and bravery efface their past +sins. There were not wanting among them also volunteers who had +left their ravines, meadows, and similar robber haunts, preferring +to join the service of the “Little Falcon” of Hreptyoff rather +than feel his sword hanging over their heads. These men were not +over-tractable, and not sufficiently trained yet; but they were +brave, accustomed to hardships, dangers, and bloodshed. Basia had +an uncommon love for this infantry, as for Michael’s child; and in +the wild hearts of those warriors was soon born an attachment for +the wonderful and kind lady. Now they marched around, her carriage +with muskets on their shoulders and sabres at their sides, proud +to guard the lady, ready to defend her madly in case any chambul +should bar their way. + +But the road was still free, for Pan Michael had more foresight +than others, and, besides, he had too much love for his wife +to expose her to danger through delay. The journey was made, +therefore, quietly. Leaving Hreptyoff in the afternoon, they +journeyed till evening, then all night; the next day in the +afternoon they saw the high cliffs of Kamenyets. + +At sight of them, and at sight of the bastions of the fort adorning +the summits of the cliffs, great consolation entered their hearts +at once; for it seemed to them impossible that any hand but God’s +own could break that eagle’s nest on the summit of projecting +cliffs surrounded by the loop of the river. It was a summer day +and wonderful. The towers of the churches looking out from behind +the cliffs were gleaming like gigantic lights; peace, calm, and +gladness were on that serene region. + +“Basia,” said Zagloba, “more than once the Pagans have gnawed those +walls, and they have always broken their teeth on them. Ha! how +many times have I myself seen how they fled, holding themselves by +the snout, for they were in pain. God grant it to be the same this +time!” + +“Surely it will,” said the radiant Basia. + +“One of their sultans, Osman, was here. It was--I remember the case +as if to-day--in the year 1621. He came, the pig’s blood, just over +there from that side of the Smotrych, from Hotin, stared, opened +his mouth, looked and looked; at last he asked, ‘But who fortified +that place so?’ ‘The Lord God,’ answered the vizir. ‘Then let the +Lord God take it, for I am not a fool!’ And he turned back on the +spot.” + +“Indeed, they turned back quickly!” put in Pan Mushalski. + +“They turned back quickly,” said Zagloba; “for we touched them up +in the flanks with spears, and afterward the knighthood bore me on +their hands to Pan Lubomirski.” + +“Then were you at Hotin?” asked the incomparable bowman. “Belief +fails me, when I think where have you not been, and what have you +not done.” + +Zagloba was offended somewhat and said: “Not only was I there, but +I received a wound, which I can show to your eyes, if you are so +curious; I can show it directly, but at one side, for it does not +become me to boast of it in the presence of Pani Volodyovski.” + +The famous bowman knew at once that Zagloba was making sport of +him; and as he did not feel himself competent to overcome the old +noble by wit, he inquired no further, and turned the conversation. + +“What you say is true,” said he: “when a man is far away, and hears +people saying, ‘Kamenyets is not supplied, Kamenyets will fall,’ +terror seizes him; but when he sees Kamenyets, consolation comes to +him.” + +“And besides, Michael will be in Kamenyets,” cried Basia. + +“And maybe Pan Sobieski will send succor.” + +“Praise be to God! it is not so ill with us, not so ill. It has +been worse, and we did not yield.” + +“Though it were worse, the point is in this, not to lose courage. +They have not devoured us, and they will not while our courage +holds out,” said Zagloba. + +Under the influence of these cheering thoughts they grew silent. +But Pan Adam rode up suddenly to Basia; his countenance, usually +threatening and gloomy, was now smiling and calm. He had fixed his +gazing eyes with devotion on Kamenyets bathed in sunbeams, and +smiled without ceasing. + +The two knights and Basia looked at him with wonder, for they could +not understand how the sight of that fortress had taken every +weight from his soul with such suddenness; but he said,-- + +“Praise be to the name of the Lord! there was a world of suffering, +but now gladness is near me!” Here he turned to Basia. “They are +both with the mayor, Tomashevich; and it is well that they have +hidden there, for in such a fortress that robber can do nothing to +them.” + +“Of whom are you speaking?” asked Basia, in terror. + +“Of Zosia and Eva.” + +“God give you aid!” cried Zagloba; “do not give way to the Devil.” + +But Pan Adam continued, “And what they say of my father, that Azya +killed him, is not true either.” + +“His mind is disturbed,” whispered Pan Mushalski. + +“Permit me,” said Pan Adam again; “I will hurry on in advance. I am +so long without seeing them that I yearn for them.” + +When he had said this he began to nod his gigantic head toward both +sides; then he pressed his horse with his heels, and moved on. Pan +Mushalski, beckoning to a number of dragoons, followed him, so as +to keep an eye on the madman. Basia hid her rosy face in her hands, +and soon hot tears began to flow through her fingers. + +“He was as good as gold, but such misfortunes surpass human power. +Besides, the soul is not revived by mere vengeance.” + +Kamenyets was seething with preparations for defence. On the +walls, in the old castle and at the gates, especially at the +Roman gates, “nations” inhabiting the town were laboring under +their mayors, among whom the Pole Tomashevich took the first +place, and that because of his great daring and his rare skill +in handling cannon. At the same time Poles, Russians, Armenians, +Jews, and Gypsies, working with spades and pickaxes, vied with +one another. Officers of various regiments were overseers of the +work; sergeants and soldiers assisted the citizens; even nobles +went to work, forgetting that God had created their hands for the +sabre alone, giving all other work to people of insignificant +estate. Pan Humyetski, the banneret of Podolia, gave an example +himself which roused tears, for he brought stones with his own +hands in a wheelbarrow. The work was seething in the town and in +the castle. Among the crowds the Dominicans, the Jesuits, the +brethren of Saint Francis, and the Carmelites circled about among +the crowds, blessing the efforts of people. Women brought food and +drink to those laboring; beautiful Armenian women, the wives and +daughters of rich merchants, and Jewesses from Karvaseri, Jvanyets, +Zinkovtsi, Dunaigrod, attracted the eyes of the soldiers. + +But the entrance of Basia arrested the attention of the throngs +more than all. There were surely many women of more distinction in +Kamenyets, but none whose husband was covered with more military +glory. They had heard also in Kamenyets of Pani Volodyovski +herself, as of a valiant lady who feared not to dwell on a +watchtower in the Wilderness among wild people, who went on +expeditions with her husband, and who, when carried away by a +Tartar, had been able to overcome him and escape safely from his +robber hands. Her fame, therefore, was immense. But those who did +not know her, and had not seen her hitherto, imagined that she must +be some giantess, breaking horseshoes and crushing armor. What was +their astonishment when they saw a small, rosy, half childlike face! + +“Is that Pani Volodyovski herself, or only her little daughter?” +asked people in the crowds. “Herself,” answered those who knew her. +Then admiration seized citizens, women, priests, the army. They +looked with no less wonder on the invincible garrison of Hreptyoff, +on the dragoons, among whom Pan Adam rode calmly, smiling with +wandering eyes, and on the terrible faces of the bandits turned +into Hungarian infantry. But there marched with Basia a few hundred +men who were worthy of praise, soldiers by trade; courage came +therefore to the townspeople. “That is no common power; they will +look boldly into the eyes of the Turks,” cried the people in the +crowd. Some of the citizens, and even of the soldiers, especially +in the regiment of Bishop Trebitski, which regiment had come +recently to Kamenyets, thought that Pan Michael himself was in the +retinue, therefore they raised cries,-- + +“Long live Pan Volodyovski!” + +“Long live our defender! The most famous cavalier!” + +“Vivat Volodyovski! vivat!” + +Basia listened, and her heart rose; for nothing can be dearer to a +woman than the fame of her husband, especially when it is sounding +in the mouths of people in a great city. “There are so many knights +here,” thought Basia, “and still they do not shout to any but my +Michael.” And she wanted to shout herself in the chorus, “Vivat +Volodyovski!” but Zagloba told her that she should bear herself +like a person of distinction, and bow on both sides, as queens do +when they are entering a capital. And he, too, saluted, now with +his cap, now with his hand; and when acquaintances began to cry +“vivat” in his honor, he answered to the crowds,-- + +“Gracious gentlemen, he who endured Zbaraj will hold out in +Kamenyets!” + +According to Pan Michael’s instructions, the retinue went to the +newly built cloister of the Dominican nuns. The little knight had +his own house in Kamenyets; but since the cloister was in a retired +place which cannon-balls could hardly reach, he preferred to +place his dear Basia there, all the more since he expected a good +reception as a benefactor of the cloister. In fact, the abbess, +Mother Victoria, the daughter of Stefan Pototski, voevoda of +Bratslav, received Basia with open arms. From the embraces of the +abbess she went at once to others, and greatly beloved ones,--to +those of her aunt, Pani Makovetski, whom she had not seen for some +years. Both women wept; and Pan Makovetski, whose favorite Basia +had always been, wept too. Barely had they dried these tears of +tenderness when in rushed Krysia Ketling, and new greetings began; +then Basia was surrounded by the nuns and noble women, known and +unknown,--Pani Bogush, Pani Stanislavski, Pani Kalinovski, Pani +Hotsimirski, Pani Humyetski, the wife of the banneret of Podolia, +a great cavalier. Some, like Pani Bogush, inquired about their +husbands; others asked what Basia thought of the Turkish invasion, +and whether, in her opinion, Kamenyets would hold out. Basia saw +with great delight that they looked on her as having some military +authority, and expected consolation from her lips. Therefore she +was not niggardly in giving. + +“No one says,” replied she, “that we cannot hold out against the +Turks. Michael will be here to-day or to-morrow, at furthest in a +couple of days; and when he occupies himself with the defences, you +ladies may sleep quietly. Besides, the fortress is tremendously +strong; in this matter, thank God, I have some knowledge.” + +The confidence of Basia poured consolation into the hearts of +the women; they were reassured specially by the promise of Pan +Michael’s arrival. Indeed, his name was so respected that, though +it was evening, officers of the place began to come at once with +greetings to Basia. After the first salutations, each inquired when +the little knight would come, and if really he intended to shut +himself up in Kamenyets. Basia received only Major Kvasibrotski, +who led the infantry of the Bishop of Cracow; the secretary, +Revuski, who succeeded Pan Lanchynski, or rather, occupied his +place, was at the head of the regiment, and Ketling. The doors were +not open to others that day, for the lady was road-weary, and, +besides, she had to occupy herself with Pan Adam. That unfortunate +young man had fallen from his horse before the very cloister, and +was carried to a cell in unconsciousness. They sent at once for +the doctor, the same who had cured Basia at Hreptyoff. The doctor +declared that there was a serious disease of the brain, and gave +little hope of Pan Adam’s recovery. + +Basia, Pan Mushalski, and Zagloba talked till late in the evening +about that event, and pondered over the unhappy lot of the knight. + +“The doctor told me,” said Zagloba, “that if he recovers and is +bled copiously, his mind will not be disturbed, and he will bear +misfortune with a lighter heart.” + +“There is no consolation for him now,” said Basia. + +“Often it would be better for a man not to have memory,” remarked +Pan Mushalski; “but even animals are not free from it.” + +Here the old man called the famous bowman to account for that +remark. + +“If you had no memory you couldn’t go to confession,” said he; +“and you would be the same as a Lutheran, deserving hell-fire. +Father Kaminski has warned you already against blasphemy; but say +the Lord’s prayer to a wolf, and the wolf would rather be eating a +sheep.” + +“What sort of wolf am I?” asked the famous bowman, “There was Azya; +he was a wolf.” + +“Didn’t I say that?” asked Zagloba. “Who was the first to say, +that’s a wolf?” + +“Pan Adam told me,” said Basia, “that day and night he hears Eva +and Zosia calling to him ‘save;’ and how can he save? It had to +end in sickness, for no man can endure such pain. He could survive +their death; he cannot survive their shame.” + +“He is lying now like a block of wood; he knows nothing of God’s +world,” said Pan Mushalski; “and it is a pity, for in battle he was +splendid.” + +Further conversation was interrupted by a servant, who announced +that there was a great noise in the town, for the people were +assembling to look at the starosta of Podolia, who was just making +his entrance with a considerable escort and some tens of infantry. + +“The command belongs to him,” said Zagloba. “It is valiant on the +part of Pan Pototski to prefer this to another place, but as of old +I would that he were not here. He is opposed to the hetman; he did +not believe in the war; and now who knows whether it will not come +to him to lay down his head.” + +“Perhaps other Pototskis will march in after him,” said Pan +Mushalski. + +“It is evident that the Turks are not distant,” answered Zagloba. +“In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, God grant the +starosta of Podolia to be a second Yeremi, and Kamenyets a second +Zbaraj!” + +“It must be; if not, we shall die first,” said a voice at the +threshold. + +Basia sprang up at the sound of that voice, and crying “Michael!” +threw herself into the little knight’s arms. + +Pan Michael brought from the field much important news, which he +related to his wife in the quiet cell before he communicated it to +the military council. He had destroyed utterly a number of smaller +chambuls, and had whirled around the Crimean camp and that of +Doroshenko with great glory to himself. He had brought also some +tens of prisoners, from whom they might select informants as to the +power of the Khan and Doroshenko. + +But other men had less success. The starosta of Podlyasye, at +the head of considerable forces, was destroyed in a murderous +battle; Motovidlo was beaten by Krychinski, who pursued him to +the Wallachian trail, with the aid of the Belgrod horde and those +Tartars who survived Pan Adam’s victory at Tykich. Before coming to +Kamenyets, Pan Michael turned aside to Hreptyoff, wishing, as he +said, to look again on that scene of his happiness. + +“I was there,” said he, “right after your departure; the place had +not grown cold yet, and I might have come up with you easily, but +I crossed over to the Moldavian bank at Ushytsa, to put my ear +toward the steppe. Some chambuls have crossed already, but are +afraid that if they come out at Pokuta, they will strike on people +unexpectedly. Others are moving in front of the Turkish army, +and will be here soon. There will be a siege, my dove,--there is +no help for it; but we will not surrender, for here every one is +defending not only the country, but his own private property.” + +When he had said this, he took his wife by the shoulders, and +kissed her on the cheeks; that day they talked no more with each +other. + +Next morning Pan Michael repeated his news at Bishop +Lantskoronski’s before the council of war, which, besides the +bishop, was formed of Pan Mikolai Pototski, starosta of Podolia, +Pan Lantskoronski, chamberlain of Podolia, Pan Revuski, secretary +of Podolia, Pan Humyetski, Ketling, Makovetski, Major Kvasibrotski, +and a number of other officers. To begin with, Volodyovski was not +pleased with the declaration of Pan Pototski, that he would not +take the command on himself, but confide it to a council. + +“In sudden emergencies, there must be one head and one will,” said +the little knight. “At Zbaraj there were three men to whom command +belonged by office, still they gave it to Prince Yeremi, judging +rightly that in danger it is better to obey one.” + +These words were without effect. In vain did the learned Ketling +cite, as an example, the Romans, who, being the greatest warriors +in the world, invented dictatorship. Bishop Lantskoronski, who did +not like Ketling,--for he had fixed in his mind, it is unknown +why, that, being a Scot by origin, Ketling must be a heretic at +the bottom of his soul,--retorted that the Poles did not need to +learn history from immigrants; they had their own mind too, and +did not need to imitate the Romans, to whom they were not inferior +in bravery and eloquence, or if they were, it was very little. “As +there is more blaze,” said the bishop, “from an armful of wood than +from one stick, so there is more watchfulness in many heads than +in one.” Herewith he praised the “modesty” of Pan Pototski, though +others understood it to be rather fear of responsibility, and from +himself he advised negotiations. + +When this word was uttered, the soldiers sprang from their seats +as if scalded. Pan Michael, Ketling, Makovetski, Kvasibrotski, set +their teeth and touched their sabres. “But I believe,” said voices, +“that we did not come here for negotiations!” “His robe protects +the negotiator!” cried Kvasibrotski; “the church is your place, not +this council!” and there was an uproar. + +Thereupon the bishop rose and said in a loud voice: “I should be +the first to give my life for the church and my flock; but if I +have mentioned negotiations and wish to temporize, God be my judge, +it is not because I wish to surrender the fortress, but to win time +for the hetman to collect reinforcements. The name of Pan Sobieski +is terrible to the Pagans; and though he has not forces sufficient, +still let the report go abroad that he is advancing, and the +Mussulman will leave Kamenyets soon enough.” And since he spoke so +powerfully, all were silent; some were even rejoiced, seeing that +the bishop had not surrender in his mind. + +Pan Michael spoke next: “The enemy, before he besieges Kamenyets, +must crush Jvanyets, for he cannot leave a defensive castle behind +his shoulders. Therefore, with permission of the starosta, I will +undertake to enclose myself in Jvanyets, and hold it during the +time which the bishop wishes to gain through negotiations. I will +take trusty men with me; and Jvanyets will last while my life +lasts.” + +Whereupon all cried out: “Impossible! You are needed here! Without +you the citizens will lose courage, and the soldiers will not +fight with such willingness. In no way is it possible! Who has +more experience? Who passed through Zbaraj? And when it comes to +sorties, who will lead the men? You would be destroyed in Jvanyets, +and we should be destroyed here without you.” + +“The command has disposal of me,” answered Pan Michael. + +“Send to Jvanyets some daring young man, who would be my +assistant,” said the chamberlain of Podolia. + +“Let Novoveski go!” said a number of voices. + +“Novoveski cannot go, for his head is burning,” answered Pan +Michael; “he is lying on his bed, and knows nothing of God’s world.” + +“Meanwhile, let us decide,” said the bishop, “where each is to have +his place, and what gate he is to defend.” + +All eyes were turned to the starosta, who said: “Before I issue the +commands, I am glad to hear the opinions of experienced soldiers; +since Pan Volodyovski here is superior in military experience, I +call on him first.” + +Pan Michael advised, first of all, to put good garrisons in the +castles before the town, for he thought that the main force of +the enemy would be turned specially on them. Others followed his +opinion. There were sixteen hundred men of infantry, and these +were disposed in such manner that Pan Myslishevski occupied the +right side of the castle; the left, Pan Humyetski, famous for his +exploits at Hotin. Pan Michael took the most dangerous position on +the side toward Hotin; lower down was placed Serdyuk’s division. +Major Kvasibrotski covered the side toward Zinkovtsi; the south +was held by Pan Vansovich; and the side next the court by Captain +Bukar, with Pan Krasinski’s men. These were not volunteers +indifferent in quality, but soldiers by profession, excellent, and +in battle so firm that artillery fire was no more to them than the +sun’s heat to other men. Serving in the armies of the Commonwealth, +which were always small in number, they were accustomed from +youthful years to resist an enemy of ten times their force, and +considered this as something natural. The general management of +the artillery of the castle was under Ketling, who surpassed all +in the art of aiming cannon. Chief command in the castle was to be +with the little knight, with whom the starosta left the freedom of +making sorties as often as there should be need and possibility. + +These men, knowing now where each would stand, were rejoiced +heartily, and raised a considerable shout, shaking their sabres at +the same time. Thus they showed their willingness. Hearing this, +the starosta said to his own soul,-- + +“I did not believe that we could defend ourselves, and I came here +without faith, listening only to my conscience; who knows, however, +but we may repulse the enemy with such soldiers? The glory will +fall on me, and they will herald me as a second Yeremi; in such an +event it may be that a fortunate star has brought me to this place.” + +And as before he had doubted of the defence, so now he doubted of +the capture of Kamenyets; hence his courage increased, and he began +to advise more readily the strengthening of the town. + +It was decided to station Pan Makovetski at the Russian gate, in +the town itself, with a handful of nobles, Polish townspeople, +more enduring in battle than others, and with them a few tens of +Armenians and Jews. The Lutsk gate was confided to Pan Grodetski, +with whom Pan Juk and Pan Matchynski took command of artillery. The +guard of the square before the town-house was commanded by Lukash +Dzevanovski; Pan Hotsimirski had command of the noisy Gypsies at +the Russian gate. From the bridge to the house of Pan Sinitski, the +guards were commanded by Pan Kazimir Humyetski. And farther on were +to have their quarters Pan Stanishevski, and at the Polish gate Pan +Martsin Bogush, and at the Spij bastion Pan Skarzinski, and Pan +Yatskovski there at the side of the Byaloblotski embrasures; Pan +Dubravski and Pan Pyetrashevski occupied the butcher’s bastion. +The grand intrenchment of the town was given to Tomashevich, the +Polish mayor, the smaller to Pan Yatskovski; there was an order to +dig a third one, from which later a certain Jew, a skilful gunner, +annoyed the Turks greatly. + +These arrangements made, all the council went to sup with +the starosta, who at that entertainment honored Pan Michael +particularly with place, wine, food, and conversation, foreseeing +that for his action in the siege posterity would add to the title +of “Little Knight” that of “Hector of Kamenyets.” Volodyovski +declared that he wished to serve earnestly, and in view of that +intended to make a certain vow in the cathedral; hence he prayed +the bishop to let him make it on the morrow. + +The bishop, seeing that public profit might come from the vow, +promised willingly. + +Next morning there was a solemn service in the cathedral. Knights, +nobles, soldiers, and common people heard it with devotion and +elevation of spirit. Pan Michael and Ketling lay each in the form +of a cross before the altar; Krysia and Basia were kneeling near +by beyond the railing, weeping, for they knew that that vow might +bring danger to the lives of their husbands. + +At the end of Mass, the bishop turned to the people with the +monstrance; then the little knight rose, and kneeling on the steps +of the altar, said with a moved but calm voice,-- + +“Feeling deep gratitude for the special benefactions and particular +protection which I have received from the Lord God the Most High, +and from His only Son, I vow and take oath that as He and His Son +have aided me, so will I to my last breath defend the Holy Cross. +And since command of the old castle is confided to me, while I am +alive and can move hands and feet, I will not admit to the castle +the Pagan enemy, who live in vileness, nor will I leave the wall, +nor will I raise a white rag, even should it come to me to be +buried there under ruins. So help me God and the Holy Cross! Amen!” + +A solemn silence reigned in the church; then the voice of Ketling +was heard. + +“I promise,” said he, “for the particular benefactions which I have +experienced in this fatherland, to defend the castle to the last +drop of my blood, and to bury myself under its ruins, rather than +let a foot of the enemy enter its walls. And as I take this oath +with a clean heart and out of pure gratitude, so help me God and +the Holy Cross! Amen!” + +Here the bishop held down the monstrance, and gave it to +Volodyovski to kiss, then to Ketling. At sight of this the numerous +knights in the church raised a buzz. Voices were heard: “We will +all swear!” “We will lie one upon another!” “This fortress will +not fall!” “We will swear!” “Amen, amen, amen!” Sabres and rapiers +came out with a gritting from the scabbard, and the church became +bright from the steel. That gleam shone on threatening faces and +glittering eyes; a great, indescribable enthusiasm seized the +nobles, soldiers, and people. Then all the bells were sounded; +the organ roared; the bishop intoned, “Sub Tuum præsidium;” a +hundred voices thundered in answer; and thus they prayed for that +fortress which was the watchtower of Christendom and the key of the +Commonwealth. + +At the conclusion of the service Ketling and Pan Michael went +out of the church hand in hand. Blessings and praise were given +them on the way, for no one doubted that they would die rather +than surrender the castle. Not death, however, but victory and +glory seemed to float over them; and it is likely that among all +those people they alone knew how terrible the oath was with which +they had bound themselves. Perhaps also two loving hearts had a +presentiment of the destruction which was hanging over their heads, +for neither Basia nor Krysia could gain self-composure; and when at +last Pan Michael found himself in the cloister with his wife, she, +choking from tears, and sobbing like a little child, nestled up to +his breast, and said in a broken voice,-- + +“Remember--Michael--God keep misfortune from you--I--I--know not +what--will become of me!” + +And she began to tremble from emotion; the little knight was moved +greatly too. After a time he said,-- + +“But, Basia, it was necessary.” + +“I would rather die!” said Basia. + +Hearing this, the little knight’s mustaches quivered more and more +quickly, and he repeated a number of times,-- + +“Quiet, Basia, quiet.” Then at last he said, to calm the woman +loved above all,-- + +“And do you remember that when the Lord God brought you back to +me, I said thus, ‘Whatever return is proper, O Lord God, I promise +Thee. After the war, if I am alive, I will build a chapel; but +during the war I must do something noteworthy, so as not to feed +Thee with ingratitude’? What is a castle? It is little for such +a benefaction. The time has come. Is it proper that the Saviour +should say to Himself, ‘His promise is a plaything’? May the stones +of the castle crush me before I break my word of a cavalier, given +to God. It is necessary, Basia; and that is the whole thing. Let us +trust in God, Basia.” + + + + +CHAPTER LII. + + +That day Pan Michael went out with squadrons to assist Pan +Vasilkovski, who had hastened on toward Hrynchuk, for news came +that the Tartars had made an attack there, binding people, taking +cattle, but not burning villages, so as not to rouse attention. +Pan Vasilkovski soon scattered them, rescued the captives, and +took prisoners. Pan Michael led these prisoners to Jvanyets, +commissioning Pan Makovetski to torture them, and write down in +order their confessions, so as to forward them to the hetman and +the king. The Tartars confessed that, at command of the perkulab, +they had crossed the boundary with Captain Styngan and Wallachians; +but though burnt, they could not tell how far away the Sultan was +at that time with all his forces, for, advancing in irregular +bands, they did not maintain connection with the main army. + +All, however, were at one in the statement that the Sultan had +moved in force, that he was marching to the Commonwealth, and +would be at Kamenyets soon. For the future defenders of Kamenyets +there was nothing new in these confessions; but since in the +king’s palace they did not believe that there would be war, the +chamberlain determined to send these prisoners, together with their +statements, to Warsaw. + +The scouting parties returned in good spirits from their first +expedition. In the evening came the secretary of Habareskul, Pan +Michael’s Tartar brother, and the senior perkulab of Hotin. He +brought no letters, for the perkulab was afraid to write; but he +gave command to tell his brother Volodyovski, “the sight of his eye +and the love of his heart,” to be on his guard, and if Kamenyets +had not troops enough for defence, to leave the town under some +pretext, for the Sultan had been expected for two days with his +whole force in Hotin. + +Pan Michael sent his thanks to the perkulab, and rewarding the +secretary, sent him home; he informed the commandants immediately +of the approaching danger. Activity on works in the town was +redoubled; Pan Hieronim Lantskoronski moved without a moment’s +delay to his Jvanyets, to have an eye on Hotin. + +Some time passed in waiting; at last, on the second day of August, +the Sultan halted at Hotin. His regiments spread out like a sea +without shores; and at sight of the last town lying within the +Padishah’s dominions, Allah! Allah! was wrested from hundreds of +thousands of throats. On the other side of the Dniester lay the +defenceless Commonwealth, which those countless armies were to +cover like a deluge, or devour like a flame. Throngs of warriors, +unable to find places in the town, disposed themselves on the +fields,--on those same fields, where some tens of years earlier, +Polish sabres had scattered an equally numerous army of the +Prophet. It seemed now that the hour of revenge had come; and no +one in those wild legions, from the Sultan to the camp servant, had +a feeling that for the Crescent those fields would be ill-omened a +second time. Hope, nay, even certainty of victory rejoiced every +heart. Janissaries and spahis, crowds of general militia from the +Balkans, from the mountains of Rhodope, from Rumelia, from Pelion +and Ossa, from Carmel and Lebanon, from the deserts of Arabia, +from the banks of the Tigris, from the plains of the Nile, and the +burning sands of Africa, giving out wild shouts, prayed to be led +at once to the “infidel bank.” But muezzins began to call from the +minarets of Hotin to prayer; therefore all were silent. A sea of +heads in turbans, caps, fezes, burnooses, kefis, and steel helmets +inclined toward the earth; and through the fields went the deep +murmur of prayer, like the sound of countless swarms of bees, and +borne by the wind, it flew forward over the Dniester toward the +Commonwealth. + +Then drums, trumpets, and pipes were heard, giving notice of rest. +Though the armies had marched slowly and comfortably, the Padishah +wished to give them, after the long journey from Adrianople, a +rest at the river. He performed ablutions himself in a clear +spring flowing not far from the town, and rode thence to the konak +of Hotin; but on the fields they began to pitch tents which soon +covered, as with snow, the immeasurable extent of the country about. + +The day was beautiful, and ended serenely. After the last evening +prayers, the camp went to rest. Thousands and hundreds of thousands +of fires were gleaming. From the small castle opposite, in +Jvanyets, men looked on the light of these fires with alarm, for +they were so wide-spread that the soldiers who went to reconnoitre +said in their account, “It seemed to us that all Moldavia was under +the fires.” But as the bright moon rose higher in the starry sky, +all died out save the watch-fires, the camp became quiet, and amid +the silence of the night were heard only the neighing of horses and +the bellowing of buffaloes, feeding on the meadows of Taraban. + +But next morning, at daybreak, the Sultan commanded the janissaries +and Tartars to cross the Dniester, and occupy Jvanyets, the town +as well as the castle. The manful Pan Hieronim Lantskoronski did +not wait behind the walls for them, but having at his side forty +Tartars, eighty men of Kieff, and one squadron of his own, struck +on the janissaries at the crossing; and in spite of a rattling +fire from their muskets, he broke that splendid infantry, and they +began to withdraw toward the river in disorder. But meanwhile, +the chambul, reinforced by Lithuanian Tartars, who had crossed at +the flank, broke into the town. Smoke and cries warned the brave +chamberlain that the place was in the hands of the enemy. He gave +command, therefore, to withdraw from the crossing, and succor the +hapless inhabitants. The janissaries, being infantry, could not +pursue, and he went at full speed to the rescue. He was just coming +up, when, on a sudden, his own Tartars threw down their flag, and +went over to the enemy. A moment of great peril followed. The +chambul, aided by the traitors, and thinking that treason would +bring confusion, struck hand-to-hand, with great force, on the +chamberlain. Fortunately, the men of Kieff, roused by the example +of their leader, gave violent resistance. The squadron broke the +enemy, who were not in condition to meet regular Polish cavalry. +The ground before the bridge was soon covered with corpses, +especially of Lithuanian Tartars, who, more enduring than ordinary +men of the horde, kept the field. Many of them were cut down in +the streets later on. Lantskoronski, seeing that the janissaries +were approaching from the water, sent to Kamenyets for succor, and +withdrew behind the walls. + +The Sultan had not thought of taking the castle of Jvanyets that +day, thinking justly that he could crush it in the twinkle of an +eye, at the general crossing of the armies. He wished only to +occupy that point; and supposing the detachments which he sent to +be amply sufficient, he sent no more, either of the janissaries or +the horde. Those who were on the other bank of the river occupied +the place a second time after the squadron had withdrawn behind the +walls. They did not burn the town, so that it might serve in future +as a refuge for their own, or for other detachments, and began to +work in it with sabres and daggers. The janissaries seized young +women in soldier fashion; the husbands and children they cut down +with axes; the Tartars were occupied in taking plunder. + +At that time the Poles saw from the bastion of the castle that +cavalry was approaching from the direction of Kamenyets. Hearing +this, Lantskoronski went out on the bastion himself, with a +field-glass, and looked long and carefully. At last he said,-- + +“That is light cavalry from the Hreptyoff garrison; the same +cavalry with which Vasilkovski went to Hrynchuk. Clearly they have +sent him out this time. I see volunteers. It must be Humyetski! + +“Praise be to God!” cried he, after a while. “Volodyovski himself +is there, for I see dragoons. Gracious gentlemen, let us rush out +again from behind the walls, and with God’s help, we will drive the +enemy, not only from the town, but from this side of the river.” + +Then he ran down with what breath he had, to draw up his men of +Kieff and the squadron. Meanwhile the Tartars first in the town +saw the approaching squadron, and shouting shrilly, “Allah!” began +to gather in a chambul. Drums and whistles were heard in all the +streets. The janissaries stood in order with that quickness in +which few infantry on earth could compare with them. + +The chambul flew out of the place as if blown by a whirlwind, and +struck the light squadron. The chambul itself, not counting the +Lithuanian Tartars, whom Lantskoronski had injured considerably, +was three times more numerous than the garrison of Jvanyets and +the approaching squadrons of reinforcement, hence it did not +hesitate to spring on Pan Vasilkovski; but Pan Vasilkovski, a +young, irrepressible man, who hurled himself against every danger +with as much eagerness as blindness, commanded his soldiers to +go at the highest speed, and flew on like a column of wind, not +even observing the number of the enemy. Such daring troubled the +Tartars, who had no liking whatever for hand-to-hand combat. +Notwithstanding the shouting of murzas riding in the rear, the +shrill whistle of pipes, and the roaring sound of drums calling to +“kesim,”--that is, to hewing heads from unbelievers,--they began +to rein in, and hold back their horses. Evidently the hearts grew +faint in them every moment, as did also their eagerness. Finally, +at the distance of a bow-shot from the squadron, they opened on two +sides, and sent a shower of arrows at the onrushing cavalry. + +Pan Vasilkovski, knowing nothing of the janissaries, who had formed +beyond the houses toward the river, rushed with undiminished +speed behind the Tartars, or rather behind one half the chambul. +He came up, closed, and fell to slashing down those who, having +inferior horses, could not flee quickly. The second half of the +chambul turned then, wishing to surround him; but at that moment +the volunteers rushed up, and the chamberlain came with his men of +Kieff. The Tartars, pressed on so many sides, scattered like sand, +and then began a rushing about,--that is, the pursuit of a group +by a group, of a man by a man,--in which many of the horde fell, +especially by the hand of Pan Vasilkovski, who struck blindly at +whole crowds, just as a lark-falcon strikes sparrows or bunting. + +But Pan Michael, a cool and keen soldier, did not let the dragoons +out of his hand. Like a hunter who holds trained, eager dogs +in strong leashes, not letting them go at a common beast, but +only when he sees the flashing eyes and white teeth of a savage +old boar, so the little knight, despising the fickle horde, was +watching to see if spahis, janissaries, or some other chosen +cavalry were not behind them. + +Pan Lantskoronski rushed to him with his men of Kieff. + +“My benefactor,” cried he, “the janissaries are moving toward the +river; let us press them!” + +Pan Michael drew his rapier and commanded, “Forward!” + +Each dragoon drew in his reins, so as to have his horse in hand; +then the rank bent a little, and moved forward as regularly as if +on parade. They went first at a trot, then at a gallop, but did not +let their horses go yet at highest speed. Only when they had passed +the houses built toward the water, east of the castle, did they see +the white felt caps of the janissaries, and know that they had to +do not with volunteer, but with regular janissaries. + +“Strike!” cried Volodyovski. + +The horses stretched themselves, almost rubbing the ground with +their bellies, and hurled back lumps of hard earth with their hoofs. + +The janissaries, not knowing what power was approaching to the +succor of Jvanyets, were really withdrawing toward the river. One +detachment, numbering two hundred and some tens of men, was already +at the bank, and its first ranks were stepping onto scows; another +detachment of equal force was going quickly, but in perfect order. +When they saw the approaching cavalry they halted, and in one +instant turned their faces to the enemy. Their muskets were lowered +in a line, and a salvo thundered as at a review. What is more, +these hardened warriors, considering that their comrades at the +shore would support them with musketry, not only did not retreat +after the volley, but shouted, and following their own smoke, +struck in fury with their sabres on the cavalry. That was daring of +which the janissaries alone were capable, but for which they paid +dearly, because the riders, unable to restrain the horses, even had +they the wish, struck them as a hammer strikes, and breaking them +in a moment, scattered destruction and terror. The first rank fell +under the force of the blow, as grain under a whirlwind. It is true +that many fell only from the impetus, and these, springing up, ran +in disorder to the river, from which the second detachment gave +fire repeatedly, aiming high, so as to strike the dragoons over the +heads of their comrades. + +After a while there was evident hesitation among the janissaries +at the scows, and also uncertainty whether to embark or follow +the example of the other detachment, and engage hand-to-hand with +the cavalry. But they were restrained from the last step by the +sight of fleeing groups, which the cavalry pushed with the breasts +of horses, and slashed so terribly that its fury could only be +compared with its skill. At times such a group, when too much +pressed, turned in desperation and began to bite, as a beast at bay +bites when it sees that there is no escape for it. But just then +those who were standing at the bank could see as on their palms +that it was impossible to meet that cavalry with cold weapons, +so far superior were they in the use of them. The defenders were +cut with such regularity and swiftness that the eye could not +follow the motion of the sabres. As when men of a good household, +shelling peas well dried, strike industriously and quickly on the +threshing-floor, so that the whole barn is thundering with the +noise of the blows and the kernels are jumping toward every side, +so did the whole river-bank thunder with sabre-blows, and the +groups of janissaries, slashed without mercy, sprang hither and +thither in every direction. + +Pan Vasilkovski hurled himself forward at the head of this cavalry, +caring nothing for his own life. But as a trained reaper surpasses +a young fellow much stronger than he, but less skilled at the +sickle,--for when the young man is toiling, and streams of sweat +cover him, the other goes forward constantly, cutting down the +grain evenly before him,--so did Pan Michael surpass the wild youth +Vasilkovski. Before striking the janissaries he let the dragoons +go ahead, and remained himself in the rear somewhat, to watch the +whole battle. Standing thus at a distance, he looked carefully, but +every little while he rushed into the conflict, struck, directed, +then again let the battle push away from him; again he looked, +again he struck. As usual in a battle with infantry, so it happened +then, that the cavalry in rushing on passed the fugitives. A number +of these, not having before them a road to the river, returned in +flight to the town, so as to hide in the sunflowers growing in +front of the houses; but Pan Michael saw them. He came up with +the first two, and distributed two light blows between them; they +fell at once, and digging the earth with their heels, sent forth +their souls with their blood through the open wounds. Seeing +this, a third fired at the little knight from a janissary musket, +and missed; but the little knight struck him with his sword-edge +between nose and mouth, and this deprived him of precious life. +Then, without loitering. Pan Michael sprang after the others; and +not so quickly does a village youth gather mushrooms growing in a +bunch, as he gathered those men before they ran to the sunflowers. +Only the last two did soldiers of Jvanyets seize; the little knight +gave command to keep these two alive. + +When he had warmed himself a little, and saw that the janissaries +were hotly pressed at the river, he sprang into the thick of the +battle, and coming up with the dragoons, began real labor. Now he +struck in front, now he turned to the right or the left, gave a +thrust with his blade and looked no farther; each time a white cap +fell to the ground. The janissaries began to crowd from before him +with an outcry; he redoubled the swiftness of his blows; and though +he remained calm himself, no eye could follow the movements of his +sabre, and know when he would strike or when he would thrust, for +his sabre described one bright circle around him. + +Pan Lantskoronski, who had long heard of him as a master above +masters, but had not seen him hitherto in action, stopped fighting +and looked on with amazement; unable to believe his own eyes, he +could not think that one man, though a master, and famous, could +accomplish so much. He seized his head, therefore, and his comrades +around only heard him repeating continually, “As God lives, they +have told little of him yet!” And others cried, “Look at him, for +you will not see that again in this world!” But Pan Michael worked +on. + +The janissaries, pushed to the river, began now to crowd in +disorder to the scows. Since there were scows enough, and fewer +men were returning than had come, they took their places quickly +and easily. Then the heavy oars moved, and between the janissaries +and the bank was formed an interval of water which widened every +instant. But from the scows guns began to thunder, whereupon +the dragoons thundered in answer from their muskets; smoke rose +over the water in cloudlets, then stretched out in long strips. +The scows, and with them the janissaries, receded every moment. +The dragoons, who held the field, raised a fierce shout, and +threatening with their fists, called,-- + +“Ah, thou dog, off with thee! off with thee!” + +Pan Lantskoronski, though the balls were plashing still, seized Pan +Michael by the shoulders right at the bank. + +“I did not believe my eyes,” said he, “those, my benefactor, are +wonders which deserve a golden pen!” + +“Native ability and training,” answered Pan Michael, “that’s the +whole matter! How many wars have I passed through?” + +Then returning Lantskoronski’s pressure, he freed himself, and +looking at the bank, cried,-- + +“Look, your grace; you will see another power.” + +The chamberlain turned, and saw an officer drawing a bow on the +bank. It was Pan Mushalski. + +Hitherto the famous bowman had been struggling with others +in hand-to-hand conflicts with the enemy; but now, when the +janissaries had withdrawn to such a distance that bullets and +pistol-balls could not reach them, he drew his bow, and standing +on the bank at its highest point he tried the string first with +his finger, when it twanged sharply; he placed on it the feathered +arrow--and aimed. + +At that moment Pan Michael and Lantskoronski looked at him. It was +a beautiful picture. The bowman was sitting on his horse; he held +his left hand out straight before him, in it the bow, as if in a +vice. The right hand he drew with increasing force to the nipple +of his breast, till the veins were swelling on his forehead, and +he aimed carefully. In the distance were visible, under a cloud of +smoke, a number of scows moving on the river, which was very high, +from snow melting on the mountains, and was so transparent that the +scows and the janissaries sitting on them were reflected in the +water. Pistols on the bank were silent; eyes were turned on Pan +Mushalski, or looked in the direction in which his murderous arrow +was to go. + +Now the string sounded loudly, and the feathered arrow left the +bow. No eye could catch its flight; but all saw perfectly how +a sturdy janissary, standing at an oar, threw out his arms on +a sudden, and turning on the spot, dropped into the river. The +transparent surface spurted up from his weight; and Pan Mushalski +said,-- + +“For thee, Didyuk.” Then he sought another arrow. “In honor of the +hetman,” said he to his comrades. They held their breath; after a +while the air whistled again, and a second janissary fell on the +scow. + +On all the scows the oars began to move more quickly; they struck +the clear river vigorously; but the famous bowman turned with a +smile to the little knight,--“In honor of the worthy wife of your +grace!” A third time the bow was stretched; a third time he sent +out a bitter arrow; and a third time it sank half its shaft’s +length in the body of a man. A shout of triumph thundered on the +bank, a shout of rage from the scows. Then Pan Mushalski withdrew; +and after him followed other victors of the day, and went to the +town. + +While returning, they looked with pleasure on the harvest of that +day. Few of the horde had perished, for they had not fought well +even once; and put to flight, they recrossed the river quickly. But +the janissaries lay to the number of some tens of men, like bundles +of firmly bound grain. A few were struggling yet, but all had been +stripped by the servants of the chamberlain. Looking at them, Pan +Michael said,-- + +“Brave infantry! the men move to the conflict like wild boars; but +they do not know beyond half what the Swedes do.” + +“They fired as a man would crack nuts,” said the chamberlain. + +“That came of itself, not through training, for they have no +general training. They were of the Sultan’s guard, and they are +disciplined in some fashion; besides these there are irregular +janissaries, considerably inferior.” + +“We have given them a keepsake! God is gracious, that we begin the +war with such a noteworthy victory.” + +But the experienced Pan Michael had another opinion. + +“This is a small victory, insignificant,” said he. “It is good to +raise courage in men without training and in townspeople, but will +have no result.” + +“But do you think courage will not break in the Pagans?” + +“In the Pagans courage will not break,” said Pan Michael. + +Thus conversing, they reached Jvanyets, where the people gave them +the two captured janissaries who had tried to hide from Pan Michael +in the sunflowers. + +One was wounded somewhat, the other perfectly well and full of +wild courage. When he reached the castle, the little knight, who +understood Turkish well, though he did not speak it fluently, asked +Pan Makovetski to question the man. Pan Makovetski asked if the +Sultan was in Hotin himself, and if he would come soon to Kamenyets. + +The Turk answered clearly, but insolently,-- + +“The Padishah is present himself. They said in the camp that +to-morrow Halil Pasha and Murad Pasha would cross, taking engineers +with them. To-morrow, or after to-morrow, the hour of destruction +will come on you.” + +Here the prisoner put his hands on his hips, and, confident in the +terror of the Sultan’s name, continued,-- + +“Mad Poles! how did you dare at the side of the Sultan to fall on +his people and strike them? Do you think that hard punishment will +miss you? Can that little castle protect you? What will you be in a +few days but captives? What are you this day but dogs springing in +the face of your master?” + +Pan Makovetski wrote down everything carefully; but Pan Michael, +wishing to temper the insolence of the prisoner, struck him on the +face at the last words. The Turk was confused, and gained respect +for the little knight straightway, and in general began to express +himself more decently. When the examination was over, and they +brought him to the hall, Pan Michael said,-- + +“It is necessary to send these prisoners and their confession on a +gallop to Warsaw, for at the king’s court they do not believe yet +that there will be war.” + +“And what do you think, gentlemen, did that prisoner tell the +truth, or did he lie altogether?” + +“If it please you, gentlemen,” said Volodyovski, “it is possible to +scorch his heels. I have a sergeant who executed Azya, the son of +Tugai Bey, and who in these matters is _exquisitissimus_; but, to +my thinking, the janissary has told the truth in everything. The +crossing will begin soon; we cannot stop it,--no! even if there +were a hundred times as many of us. Therefore nothing is left but +to assemble, and go to Kamenyets with the news.” + +“I have done so well at Jvanyets that I would shut myself up in +the castle with pleasure,” said the chamberlain, “were I sure that +you would come from time to time with succor from Kamenyets. After +that, let happen what would!” + +“They have two hundred cannon,” said Pan Michael; “and if they +bring over two heavy guns, this castle will not hold out one day. +I too wished to shut myself up in it, but now I know that to be +useless.” + +Others agreed with the little knight. Pan Lantskoronski, as if to +show courage, insisted for a time yet on staying in Jvanyets; but +he was too experienced a soldier not to see that Volodyovski was +right. At last he was interrupted by Pan Vasilkovski, who, coming +from the field, rushed in quickly. + +“Gracious gentlemen,” said he, “the river is not to be seen; the +whole Dneister is covered with rafts.” + +“Are they crossing?” inquired all at once. + +“They are, as true as life! The Turks are on the rafts, and the +chambuls in the ford, the men holding the horses’ tails.” + +Pan Lantskoronski hesitated no longer; he gave orders at once to +sink the old howitzer, and either to hide the other things, or take +them to Kamenyets. Pan Michael sprang to his horse, and went with +his men to a distant height to look at the crossing. + +Halil Pasha and Murad Pasha were crossing indeed. As far as the +eye reached, it saw scows and rafts, pushed forward by oars, with +measured movement, in the clear water. Janissaries and spahis were +moving together in great numbers; vessels for crossing had been +prepared at Hotin a long time. Besides, great masses of troops were +standing on the shore at a distance. Pan Michael supposed that +they would build a bridge; but the Sultan had not moved his main +force yet. Meanwhile Pan Lantskoronski came up with his men, and +they marched toward Kamenyets with the little knight. Pan Pototski +was waiting in the town for them. His quarters were filled with +higher officers; and before his quarters both sexes were assembled, +unquiet, careworn, curious. + +“The enemy is crossing, and Jvanyets is occupied!” said the little +knight. + +“The works are finished, and we are waiting,” answered Pan Pototski. + +The news went to the crowd, who began to roar like a river. + +“To the gates! to the gates!” was heard through the town. “The +enemy is in Jvanyets!” Men and women ran to the bastions, expecting +to see the enemy; but the soldiers would not let them go to the +places appointed for service. + +“Go to your houses!” cried they to the crowds; “you will hinder the +defence. Soon will your wives see the Turks near at hand.” + +Moreover, there was no alarm in the town, for already news had gone +around of the victory of that day, and news naturally exaggerated. +The soldiers told wonders of the meeting. + +“Pan Volodyovski defeated the janissaries, the Sultan’s own guard,” +repeated all mouths. “It is not for Pagans to measure strength with +Pan Volodyovski. He cut down the pasha himself. The Devil is not so +terrible as he is painted! And they did not withstand our troops. +Good for you, dog brothers! Destruction to you and your Sultan!” + +The women showed themselves again at the intrenchments and +bastions, but laden with flasks of gorailka, wine, and mead. +This time they were received willingly; and gladness began among +the soldiers. Pan Pototski did not oppose this; wishing to +sustain courage in the men and cheerfulness, because there was an +inexhaustible abundance of ammunition in the town and the castle, +he permitted them to fire salvos, hoping that these sounds of joy +would confuse the enemy not a little, should they hear them. + +Pan Michael remained at the quarters of the starosta till +nightfall, when he mounted his horse and was escaping in secret +with his servant to the cloister, wishing to be with his wife as +soon as possible. But his attempts came to nothing, for he was +recognized, and dense crowds surrounded his horse. Shouts and +vivats began. Mothers raised their children to him. “There he is! +look at him, remember him!” repeated many voices. They admired +him immensely; but people unacquainted with war were astonished +at his diminutive stature. It could not find place in the heads +of the townspeople that a man so small, and with such a pleasant +face, could be the most terrible soldier of the Commonwealth,--a +soldier whom none could resist. But he rode among the crowds, and +smiled from time to time, for he was pleased. When he came to the +cloister, he fell into the open arms of Basia. + +She knew already of his deeds done that day and all his masterly +blows; the chamberlain of Podolia had just left the cloister, and, +as an eye-witness, had given her a detailed report. Basia, at +the beginning of the narrative, called the women present in the +cloister hence,--the abbess and the wives of Makovetski, Humyetski, +Ketling, Hotsimirski; and as the chamberlain went on, she began to +plume herself immensely before them. Pan Michael came just after +the women had gone. + +When greetings were finished, the wearied knight sat down to +supper. Basia sat at his side, placed food on his plate, and poured +mead into his goblet. He ate and drank willingly, for he had put +almost nothing in his mouth the whole day. In the intervals he +related something too; and Basia, listening with gleaming eyes, +shook her head, according to custom, asking,-- + +“Ah, ha! Well? and what?” + +“There are strong men among them, and very fierce; but it is hard +to find a Turk who’s a swordsman,” said the little knight. + +“Then I could meet any of them?” + +“You might, only you will not, for I will not take you.” + +“Even once in my life! You know, Michael, when you go outside the +walls, I am not even alarmed; I know that no one can reach you.” + +“But can’t they shoot me?” + +“Be quiet! Isn’t there a Lord God? You will not let them cut you +down,--that is the main thing.” + +“I will not let one or two slay me.” + +“Nor three, Michael, nor four.” + +“Nor four thousand,” said Zagloba, mimicking her. “If you knew, +Michael, what she did when the chamberlain was telling his story. +I thought I should burst from laughter. As God is dear to me! she +snorted just like a goat, and looked into the face of each woman in +turn to see if she was delighted in a fitting manner. In the end +I was afraid that the goat would go to butting,--no very polite +spectacle.” + +The little knight stretched himself after eating, for he was +considerably tired; then suddenly he drew Basia to him and said,-- + +“My quarters in the castle are ready, but I do not wish to return. +I might stay here to-night, I suppose.” + +“As you like, Michael,” said she, dropping her eyes. + +“Ha!” said Zagloba, “they look on me here as a mushroom, not a man, +for the abbess invites me to live in the nunnery. But I’ll pay her, +my head on that point! Have you seen how Pani Hotsimirski is ogling +me? She is a widow--very well--I won’t tell you any more.” + +“I think I shall stay,” said the little knight. + +“If you will only rest well,” said Basia. + +“Why shouldn’t he rest?” asked Zagloba. + +“Because we shall talk, and talk, and talk.” + +Zagloba wishing to go to his own room, turned to look for his cap; +at last, when he had found it, he put it on his head and said, “You +will not talk, and talk, and talk.” Then he went out. + + + + +CHAPTER LIII. + + +Next morning, at daybreak, the little knight went to Knyahin and +captured Buluk Pasha,--a notable warrior among the Turks. The whole +day passed for him in labor on the field, a part of the night +in counsel with Pan Pototski, and only at first cockcrow did he +lay down his wearied head to sleep a little. But he was barely +slumbering sweetly and deeply when the thunder of cannon roused +him. The man Pyentka, from Jmud, a faithful servant of Pan Michael, +almost a friend, came into the room. + +“Your grace,” said he, “the enemy is before the town.” + +“What guns are those?” asked the little knight. + +“Our guns, frightening the Pagans. There is a considerable party +driving off cattle from the field.” + +“Janissaries or cavalry?” + +“Cavalry. Very black. Our side is frightening them with the Holy +Cross; for who knows but they are devils?” + +“Devils or no devils, we must be at them,” said the little knight. +“Go to the lady, and tell her that I am in the field. If she wishes +to come to the castle to look out, she may, if she comes with Pan +Zagloba, for I count most on his discretion.” + +Half an hour later Pan Michael rushed into the field at the head +of dragoons and volunteer nobles, who calculated that it would +be possible to exhibit themselves in skirmishing. From the old +castle the cavalry were to be seen perfectly, in number about +two thousand, composed in part of spahis, but mainly of the +Egyptian guard of the Sultan. In this last served wealthy and +generous mamelukes from the Nile. Their mail in gleaming scales, +their bright kefis, woven with gold, on their heads, their white +burnooses and their weapons set with diamonds, made them the most +brilliant cavalry in the world. They were armed with darts, set on +jointed staffs, and with swords and knives greatly curved. Sitting +on horses as swift as the wind, they swept over the field like a +rainbow-colored cloud, shouting, whirling, and winding between +their fingers the deadly darts. The Poles in the castle could not +look at them long enough. + +Pan Michael pushed toward them with his cavalry. It was difficult, +however, for both sides to meet with cold weapons, since the cannon +of the castle restrained the Turks, and they were too numerous for +the little knight to go to them, and have a trial beyond the reach +of Polish cannon. For a time, however, both sides circled around +at a distance, shaking their weapons and shouting loudly. But at +last this empty threatening became clearly disagreeable to the +fiery sons of the desert, for all at once single horsemen began +to separate from the mass and advance, calling loudly on their +opponents. Soon they scattered over the field, and glittered on +it like flowers which the wind drives in various directions. Pan +Michael looked at his own men. + +“Gracious gentlemen,” said he, “they are inviting us. Who will go +to the skirmish?” + +The fiery cavalier, Pan Vasilkovski, sprang out first; after him +Pan Mushalski, the infallible bowman, but also in hand-to-hand +conflict an excellent skirmisher; after these went Pan Myazga of +the escutcheon Prus, who during the full speed of his horse could +carry off a finger-ring on his lance; after Pan Myazga galloped Pan +Teodor Paderevski, Pan Ozevich, Pan Shmlud-Plotski, Prince Ovsyani, +and Pan Murkos-Sheluta, with a number of good cavaliers; and of +the dragoons there went also a group, for the hope of rich plunder +incited them, but more than all the peerless horses of the Arabs. +At the head of the dragoons went the stern Lusnia; and gnawing his +yellow mustache, he was choosing at a distance the wealthiest enemy. + +The day was beautiful. They were perfectly visible; the cannon on +the walls became silent one after another, till at last all firing +had ceased, for the gunners were fearful of injuring some of their +own men; they preferred also to look at the battle rather than fire +at scattered skirmishers. The two sides rode toward each other +at a walk, without hastening, then at a trot, not in a line, but +irregularly, as suited each man. At length, when they had ridden +near to each other, they reined in their horses, and fell to +abusing each other, so as to rouse anger and daring. + +“You’ll not grow fat with us, Pagan dogs!” cried the Poles. “Your +vile Prophet will not protect you!” + +The others cried in Turkish and Arabic. Many Poles knew both +languages, for, like the celebrated bowman, many had gone through +grievous captivity; therefore when Pagans blasphemed the Most Holy +Lady with special insolence, anger raised the hair on the servants +of Mary, and they urged on their horses, wishing to take revenge +for the insult to her name. + +Who struck the first blow and deprived a man of dear life? + +Pan Mushalski pierced first with an arrow a young bey, with a +purple kefi on his head, and dressed in a silver scaled armor, +clear as moonlight. The painful shaft went under his left eye, and +entered his head half the length of its shaft; he, throwing back +his beautiful face and spreading his arms, flew from the saddle. +The archer, putting his bow under his thigh, sprang forward and cut +him yet with the sabre; then taking the bey’s excellent weapons, +and driving his horse with the flat of his sword toward the castle, +he called loudly in Arabic,-- + +“I would that he were the Sultan’s own son. He would rot here +before you would play the last kindya.” + +When the Turks and Egyptians heard this they were terribly grieved, +and two beys sprang at once toward Mushalski; but from one side +Lusnia, who was wolf-like in fierceness, intercepted their way, and +in the twinkle of an eye bit to death one of them. First he cut +him in the hand; and when the bey stooped for his sabre, which had +fallen, Lusnia almost severed his head with a terrible blow on the +neck. Seeing which, the other turned his horse swift as wind to +escape, but that moment Pan Mushalski took the bow again from under +his thigh, and sent after the fugitive an arrow; it reached him in +his flight, and sank almost to the feathers between his shoulders. + +Pan Shmlud-Plotski was the third to finish his enemy, striking +him with a sharp hammer on the helmet. He drove in with the blow +the silver and velvet lining of the steel; and the bent point of +the hammer stuck so tightly in the skull that Pan Plotski could +not draw it forth for a time. Others fought with varied fortune; +still, victory was mainly with the nobles, who were more skilled in +fencing. But two dragoons fell from the powerful hand of Hamdi Bey, +who slashed then Prince Ovsyani with a curved sword through the +face, and stretched him on the field. Ovsyani moistened his native +earth with his princely blood. Hamdi turned then to Pan Sheluta, +whose horse had thrust his foot into the burrow of a hamster. +Sheluta, seeing death inevitable, chose to meet the terrible +horseman on foot, and sprang to the ground. But Hamdi, with the +breast of his horse, overturned the Pole, and reached the arm of +the falling man with the very end of his blade. The arm dropped; +that instant Hamdi rushed farther through the field in search of +opponents. + +But in many there was not courage to measure with him, so greatly +and evidently did he surpass all in strength. The wind raised his +white burnoose on his shoulders, and bore it apart like the wings +of a bird of prey; his gilt worked armor threw an ominous gleam on +his almost black face, with its wild and flashing eyes; a curved +sabre glittered above his head, like the sickle of the moon on a +clear night. + +The famed archer let out two arrows at him; but both merely sounded +on his armor with a groaning, and fell without effect on the grass. +Pan Mushalski began to hesitate whether to send forth a third shaft +against the neck of the steed, or rush on the bey with his sabre. +But while he was thinking of this on the way, the bey saw him and +urged on his black stallion. + +Both met in the middle of the field. Pan Mushalski, wishing to show +his great strength and take Hamdi alive, struck up his sword with +a powerful blow and closed with him; he seized the bey’s throat +with one hand, with the other his pointed helmet, and drew him from +his horse. But the girth of his own saddle broke; the incomparable +bowman turned with it, and dropped to the ground. Hamdi struck the +falling man with the hilt of his sword on the head and stunned him. +The spahis and mamelukes, who had feared for Hamdi, shouted with +joy; the Poles were grieved greatly. Then the opposing sides sprang +toward one another in dense groups,--one side to seize the bowman, +the other to defend even his body. + +So far the little knight had taken no part in the skirmish, for +his dignity of colonel did not permit that; but seeing the fall of +Mushalski and the preponderance of Hamdi, he resolved to avenge the +archer and give courage to his own men. Inspired with this thought, +he put spurs to his horse, and swept across the field as swiftly as +a sparrow-hawk goes to a flock of plover, circling over stubble. +Basia, looking through a glass, saw him from the battlements, and +cried at once to Zagloba, who was near her,-- + +“Michael is flying! Michael is flying!” + +“You see him,” cried the old warrior. “Look carefully; see where he +strikes the first blow. Have no fear!” + +The glass shook in Basia’s hand. Though, as there was no discharge +in the field yet from bows or janissary guns, she was not alarmed +over-much for the life of her husband, still, enthusiasm, +curiosity, and disquiet seized her. Her soul and heart had gone out +of her body that moment, and were flying after him. Her breast was +heaving quickly; a bright flush covered her face. At one moment she +had bent over the battlement so far that Zagloba seized her by the +waist, lest she might fall to the fosse. + +“Two are flying at Michael!” cried she. + +“There will be two less!” said Zagloba. + +Indeed, two spahis came out against the little knight. Judging from +his uniform, they knew that he was a man of note, and seeing the +small stature of the horseman they thought to win glory cheaply. +The fools! they flew to sure death; for when they had drawn near he +did not even rein in his horse, but gave them two blows, apparently +as light as when a mother in passing gives a push apiece to two +children. Both fell on the ground, and clawing it with their +fingers, quivered like two lynxes which death-dealing arrows have +struck simultaneously. + +The little knight flew farther toward horsemen racing through +the field, and began to spread dreadful disaster. As when after +Mass a boy comes in with a pewter extinguisher fixed to a staff, +and quenches one after another the candles on the altar, and the +altar is buried in shadow, so Pan Michael quenched right and left +brilliant horsemen, Egyptian and Turkish, and they sank in the +darkness of death. The Pagans recognized a master above masters, +and their hearts sank within them. One and another withdrew his +horse, so as not to meet with the terrible leader; the little +knight rushed after the fugitives like a venomous wasp, and pierced +one after another with his sting. + +The men at the castle artillery began to shout joyously at sight of +this. Some ran up to Basia, and borne away with enthusiasm, kissed +the hem of her robe; others abused the Turks. + +“Basia, restrain yourself!” cried Zagloba, every little while, +holding her continually by the waist; but Basia wanted to laugh and +cry, and clap her hands, and shout and look, and fly to her husband +in the field. + +He continued to carry off spahis and Egyptian beys till at last +cries of “Hamdi! Hamdi!” were heard throughout the whole field. The +adherents of the Prophet called loudly for their greatest warrior +to measure himself with that terrible little horseman, who seemed +to be death incarnate. + +Hamdi had seen the little knight for some time; but noting his +deeds, he was simply afraid of him. It was a terror to risk at +once his great fame and young life against such an ominous enemy; +therefore he feigned not to see him, and began to circle around at +the other end of the field. He had just finished Pan Yalbryk and +Pan Kos when despairing cries of “Hamdi! Hamdi!” smote his ear. He +saw then that he could hide himself no longer, that he must win +immeasurable glory or lay down his life; at that moment he gave +forth a shout so shrill that all the rocks answered with an echo, +and he urged on toward the little knight a horse as swift as a +whirlwind. + +Pan Michael saw him from a distance, and pressed also with his +heels his Wallachian bay. Others ceased the armed argument. At +the castle Basia, who had seen just before all the deeds of the +terrible Hamdi, grew somewhat pale, in spite of her blind faith in +the little knight, the unconquerable swordsman; but Zagloba was +thoroughly at rest. + +“I would rather be the heir of that Pagan than that Pagan himself,” +said he to Basia, sententiously. + +Pyentka, the slow Lithuanian, was so certain of his lord that not +the least anxiety darkened his face; but seeing Hamdi rushing on, +he began to hum a popular song,-- + + “O thou foolish, foolish house-dog, + That’s a gray wolf from the forest. + Why dost thou rush forward to him + If thou canst not overcome him!” + +The men closed in the middle of the field between two ranks, +looking on from a distance. The hearts of all died in them for a +moment. Then serpentine lightning flashed in the bright sun above +the heads of the combatants; but the curved blade flew from the +hand of Hamdi like an arrow urged by a bowstring; he bent toward +the saddle, as if pierced with a blade-point, and closed his eyes. +Pan Michael seized him by the neck with his left hand, and placing +the point of his sabre at the armpit of the Egyptian, turned toward +his own men. Hamdi gave no resistance; he even urged his horse +forward with his heel, for he felt the point between his armpit +and the armor. He went as if stunned, his hands hanging powerless, +and from his eyes tears began to fall. Pan Michael gave him to the +cruel Lusnia, and returned himself to the field. + +But in the Turkish companies trumpets and pipes were sounded,--a +signal of retreat to the skirmishers. They began to withdraw toward +their own forces, taking with them shame, vexation, and the memory +of the terrible horseman. + +“That was Satan!” said the spahis and mamelukes to one another. +“Whoso meets that man, to him death is predestined! Satan, no +other!” + +The Polish skirmishers remained awhile to show that they held the +field; then, giving forth three shouts of victory, they withdrew +under cover of their guns, from which Pan Pototski gave command to +renew fire. But the Turks began to retreat altogether. For a time +yet their burnooses gleamed in the sun, and their colored kefis and +glittering head-pieces; then the blue sky hid them. + +On the field of battle there remained only the Turks and Poles +slain with swords. Servants came out from the castle to collect +and bury the Poles. Then ravens came to labor at the burial of the +Pagans, but their stay was not long, for that evening new legions +of the Prophet frightened them away. + + + + +CHAPTER LIV. + + +On the following day, the vizir himself arrived before Kamenyets +at the head of a numerous army of spahis, janissaries, and the +general militia from Asia. It was supposed at once, from the +great number of his forces, that he would storm the place; but +he wished merely to examine the walls. Engineers came with him +to inspect the fortress and earthworks. Pan Myslishevski went +out this time against the vizir with infantry and a division of +mounted volunteers. They began to skirmish again; the action was +favorable for the besieged, though not so brilliant as on the first +day. Finally, the vizir commanded the janissaries to move to the +walls for a trial. The thunder of cannon shook at once the town +and the castle. When the janissaries were near the quarters of Pan +Podchaski, all fired at once with a great outburst; but as Pan +Podchaski answered from above with very well-directed shots, and +there was danger that cavalry might flank the janissaries, they +retreated on the Jvanyets road, and returned to the main camp. + +In the evening, a certain Cheh (Bohemian) stole into the town; +he had been a groom with the aga of the janissaries, and being +bastinadoed, had deserted. From him the Poles learned that the +Turks had fortified themselves in Jvanyets, and occupied broad +fields on this side of Dlujek. They asked the fugitive carefully +what the general opinion among the Turks was,--did they think to +capture Kamenyets or not? He answered that there was good courage +in the army, and the omens were favorable. A couple of days before, +there had risen on a sudden from the earth in front of the Sultan’s +pavilion, as it were a pillar of smoke, slender below, and widening +above in the form of a mighty bush. The muftis explained that that +portent signified that the glory of the Padishah would reach the +heavens, and that he would be the ruler to crush Kamenyets,--an +obstacle hitherto invincible. That strengthened hearts greatly in +the army. “The Turks,” continued the fugitive, “fear Pan Sobieski, +and succor; from time past they bear in mind the peril of meeting +the troops of the Commonwealth in the open field, though they +are willing to meet Venetians, Hungarians, or any other people. +But since they have information that there are no troops in the +Commonwealth, they think generally that they will take Kamenyets, +though not without trouble. Kara Mustafa, the kaimakan, has +advised to storm the walls straightway; but the more prudent vizir +prefers to invest the town with regular works, and cover it with +cannon-balls. The Sultan, after the first skirmishes, has inclined +to the opinion of the vizir; therefore it is proper to look for a +regular siege.” + +Thus spoke the deserter. Hearing this news. Pan Pototski and the +bishop, the chamberlain, Pan Volodyovski, and all the other chief +officers were greatly concerned. They had counted on storms, and +hoped with the defensiveness of the place to repulse them with +great loss to the enemy. They knew from experience that during +storms assailants suffer great losses; that every attack which is +repulsed shakes their courage, and adds boldness to the besieged. +As the knights at Zbaraj grew enamoured at last of resistance, of +battles and sorties, so the inhabitants of Kamenyets might acquire +love for battle, especially if every attack ended in defeat for the +Turks and victory for the town. But a regular siege, in which the +digging of approaches and mines, the planting of guns in position, +mean everything, might only weary the besieged, weaken their +courage, and make them inclined to negotiation. It was difficult +also to count on sorties, for it was not proper to strip the walls +of soldiers, and the servants or townspeople, led beyond the walls, +could hardly stand before janissaries. + +Weighing this, all the superior officers were greatly concerned, +and to them a happy result of the defence seemed less likely. In +fact, it had small chance of success, not only in view of the +Turkish power, but in view of themselves. Pan Volodyovski was an +incomparable soldier and very famous, but he had not the majesty +of greatness. Whoso bears the sun in himself is able to warm all +everywhere; but whoso is a flame, even the most ardent, warms only +those who are nearest. So it was with the little knight. He did +not know how to pour his spirit into others, and could not, just +as he could not give his own skill with the sword. Pan Pototski, +the supreme chief, was not a warrior, besides, he lacked faith +in himself, in others, in the Commonwealth. The bishop counted +on negotiations mainly; his brother had a heavy hand, but also a +mind not much lighter. Relief was impossible, for the hetman, Pan +Sobieski, though great, was then without power. Without power was +the king, without power the whole Commonwealth. + +On the 16th of August came the Khan with the horde, and Doroshenko +with his Cossacks, and occupied an enormous area on the fields, +beginning with Ronen. Sufan Kazi Aga invited Pan Myslishevski that +day to an interview, and advised him to surrender the place, for if +he did he would receive such favorable conditions as had never been +heard of in the history of sieges. The bishop was curious to know +what those favors were; but he was shouted down in the council, and +a refusal was sent back in answer. On August 18, the Turks began to +advance, and with them the Sultan. + +They came on like a measureless sea,--infantry, janissaries, +spahis. Each pasha led the troops of his own pashalik, therefore +inhabitants of Europe, Asia, and Africa. Behind them came an +enormous camp with loaded wagons drawn by mules and buffaloes. That +hundred-colored swarm, in various dresses and arms, moved without +end. From dawn till night those leaders marched without stopping, +moved from one place to another, stationed troops, circled about in +the fields, pitched tents, which occupied such a space that from +the towers and highest points of Kamenyets it was possible in no +wise to see fields free from canvas. It seemed to people that snow +had fallen and filled the whole region about them. The camp was +laid out during salvos of musketry, for the janissaries shielding +that work did not cease to fire at the walls of the fortress; from +the walls an unbroken cannonade answered. Echoes were thundering +from the cliffs; smoke rose and covered the blue of the sky. Toward +evening Kamenyets was enclosed in such fashion that nothing save +pigeons could leave it. Firing ceased only when the first stars +began to twinkle. + +For a number of succeeding days firing from the walls and at the +walls continued without interruption. The result was great damage +to the besiegers; the moment a considerable group of janissaries +collected within range, white smoke bloomed out on the walls, +balls fell among the janissaries, and they scattered as a flock +of sparrows when some one sends fine shot at them from a musket. +Meanwhile the Turks, not knowing evidently that in both castles and +in the town there were guns of long range, pitched their tents too +near. This was permitted, by the advice of Pan Michael; and only +when time of rest came, and troops, escaping from heat, had crowded +into those tents, did the walls roar with continuous thunder. Then +rose a panic; balls tore tents, broke poles, struck soldiers, +hurled around sharp fragments of rocks. The janissaries withdrew in +dismay and disorder, crying with loud voices; in their retreat they +overturned other tents, and carried alarm with them everywhere. On +the men disordered in this way Pan Michael fell with cavalry, and +cut them till strong bodies of horsemen came to their aid. Ketling +directed this fire mainly; besides him, the Polish mayor made the +greatest havoc among the Pagans. He bent over every gun, applied +the match himself, and covering his eyes with his hand, looked +at the result of the shot, and rejoiced in his heart that he was +working so effectively. + +The Turks were digging approaches, however, making intrenchments +and fixing heavy guns in them. But before they began to fire +from these guns, an envoy of the Turks came under the walls, and +fastening to a dart a letter from the Sultan, showed it to the +besieged. Dragoons were sent out; these brought the envoy at once +to the castle. The Sultan, summoning the town to surrender, exalted +his own might and clemency to the skies. + + “My army” (wrote he) “may be compared to the leaves of + the forest and the sands of the sea. Look at the heavens; + and when you see the countless stars, rouse fear in your + hearts, and say one to another, ‘Behold, such is the power + of the believers!’ But because I am a sovereign, gracious + above other sovereigns, and a grandson of the God of + Justice, I receive my right from above. Know that I hate + stubborn men; do not oppose, then, my will; surrender your + town. If you resist, you will all perish under the sword, + and no voice of man will rise against me.” + +They considered long what response to give to that letter, and +rejected the impolitic counsel of Zagloba to cut off a dog’s tail +and send it in answer. They despatched a clever man skilled in +Turkish; Yuritsa was his name. He bore a letter which read as +follows:-- + + “We do not wish to anger the Sultan, but we do not hold it + our duty to obey him, for we have not taken oath to him, + but to our own lord. Kamenyets we will not surrender, for + an oath binds us to defend the fortresses and churches + while our lives last.” + +After this answer the officers went to their places on the walls. +Bishop Lantskoronski and the starosta took advantage of this, and +sent a new letter to the Sultan, asking of him an armistice for +four weeks. When news of this went along the gates, an uproar +and clatter of sabres began. “But I believe,” repeated this man +and that, “that we are here burning at the guns, and behind our +shoulders they are sending letters without our knowledge, though +we are members of the council.” At the evening kindya the officers +went in a body to the starosta, with the little knight and Pan +Makovetski at their head, both greatly afflicted at what had +happened. + +“How is this?” asked Makovetski. “Are you thinking already of +surrender, that you have sent a new envoy? Why has this happened +without our knowledge?” + +“In truth,” added the little knight, “since we are called to a +council, it is not right to send letters without our knowledge. +Neither will we permit any one to mention surrender; if any one +wishes to mention it, let him withdraw from authority.” + +While speaking he was terribly roused; being a soldier of rare +obedience, it caused him the utmost pain to speak thus against his +superiors. But since he had sworn to defend the castle till his +death he thought, “It behooves me to speak thus.” + +The starosta was confused and answered, “I thought this was done +with general consent.” + +“There is no consent. We will die here!” cried a number of voices. + +“I am glad to hear that,” said the starosta; “for in me faith +is dearer than life, and cowardice has never come near me, and +will not. Remain, gracious gentlemen, to supper; we will come to +agreement more easily.” + +But they would not remain. + +“Our place is at the gates, not at the table,” said the little +knight. + +At this time the bishop arrived, and learning what the question +was, turned at once to Pan Makovetski and Volodyovski. + +“Worthy men!” said he, “each has the same thing at heart as you, +and no one has mentioned surrender. I sent to ask for an armistice +of four weeks; I wrote as follows; ‘During that time we will send +to our king for succor, and await his instructions, and further +that will be which God gives.’” + +When the little knight heard this he was excited anew, but this +time because rage carried him away, and scorn at such a conception +of military matters. He, a soldier since childhood, could not +believe his ears, could not believe that any man would propose a +truce to an enemy, so as to have time himself to send for succor. + +The little knight looked at Makovetski and then at other officers; +they looked at him. “Is this a jest?” asked a number of voices. +Then all were silent. + +“I fought through the Tartar, Cossack, Moscow, and Swedish wars,” +said Pan Michael, at last, “and I have never heard of such reasons. +The Sultan has not come hither to please us, but himself. How will +he consent to an armistice, when we write to him that at the end of +that time we expect aid?” + +“If he does not agree, there will be nothing different from what +there is now,” said the bishop. + +“Whoso begs for an armistice exhibits fear and weakness, and whoso +looks for succor mistrusts his own power. The Pagan dog believes +this of us from that letter, and thereby irreparable harm has been +done.” + +“I might be somewhere else,” said the bishop; “and because I did +not desert my flock in time of need, I endure reprimand.” + +The little knight was sorry at once for the worthy prelate; +therefore he took him by the knees, kissed his hands, and said,-- + +“God keep me from giving any reprimand here; but since there is a +council, I utter what experience dictates to me.” + +“What is to be done, then? Let the fault be mine; but what is to be +done? How repair the evil?” asked the bishop. + +“How repair the evil?” repeated Volodyovski. + +And thinking a moment, he raised his head joyously,-- + +“Well, it is possible. Gracious gentlemen, I pray you to follow me.” + +He went out, and after him the officers. A quarter of an hour later +all Kamenyets was trembling from the thunder of cannon. Volodyovski +rushed out with volunteers; and falling upon sleeping janissaries +in the approaches, he slashed them till he scattered and drove the +whole force to the tabor. + +Then he returned to the starosta, with whom he found the bishop. +“Here,” said he, joyously,--“here is help for you.” + + + + +CHAPTER LV. + + +After that sortie the night was passed in desultory firing; at +daylight it was announced that a number of Turks were standing near +the castle, waiting till men were sent out to negotiate. Happen +what might, it was needful to know what they wanted; therefore Pan +Makovetski and Pan Myslishevski were appointed at the council to go +out to the Pagans. + +A little later Pan Kazimir Humyetski joined them, and they went +forth. There were three Turks,--Muhtar Bey, Salomi, the pasha of +Rushchuk, and the third Kozra, an interpreter. The meeting took +place under the open sky outside the gate of the castle. The Turks, +at sight of the envoys, began to bow, putting their finger-tips +to their hearts, mouths, and foreheads; the Poles greeted them +politely, asking why they had come. To this Salomi answered,-- + +“Dear men! a great wrong has been done to our lord, over which +all who love justice must weep; and for which He who was before +the ages will punish you, if you do not correct it straightway. +Behold, you sent out of your own will Yuritsa, who beat with the +forehead to our vizir and begged him for a cessation of arms. When +we, trusting in your virtue, went out of the trenches, you began to +fire at us from cannon, and rushing out from behind walls, covered +the road with corpses as far as the tents of the Padishah; which +proceeding cannot remain without punishment, unless you surrender +at once the castles and the town, and show great regret and +repentance.” + +To this Makovetski gave answer,-- + +“Yuritsa is a dog, who exceeded his instructions, for he ordered +his attendant to hang out a white flag, for which he will be +judged. The bishop on his own behalf inquired privately if an +armistice might be arranged; but you did not cease to fire in time +of sending those letters. I myself am a witness of that, for broken +stones wounded me in the mouth; wherefore you have not the right to +ask us to cease firing. If you come now with an armistice ready, +it is well; if not, tell your lord, dear men, that we will defend +the walls and the town as before, until we perish, or what is more +certain, till you perish, in these rocks. We have nothing further +to give you, except wishes that God may increase your days, and +permit you to live to old age.” + +After this conversation the envoys separated straightway. The Turks +returned to the vizir; Makovetski, Humyetski, and Myslishevski to +the castle. They were covered with questions as to how they had +sent off the envoys. They related the Turkish declaration. + +“Do not receive it, dear brothers,” said Kazimir Humyetski. “In +brief, these dogs wish that we should give up the keys of the town +before evening.” + +To this many voices gave answer, repeating the favorite +expression,-- + +“That Pagan dog will not grow fat with us. We will not surrender; +we will drive him away in confusion. We do not want him.” + +After such a decision, all separated; and firing began at once. The +Turks had succeeded already in putting many heavy guns in position; +and their balls, passing the “breastworks,” began to fall into the +town. Cannoneers in the town and the castles worked in the sweat +of their foreheads the rest of the day and all night. When any one +fell, there was no man to take his place, there was a lack also +of men to carry balls and powder. Only before daybreak did the +uproar cease somewhat. But barely was the day growing gray in the +east, and the rosy gold-edged belt of dawn appearing, when in both +castles the alarm was sounded. Whoso was sleeping sprang to his +feet; drowsy throngs came out on the streets, listening carefully. +“They are preparing for an assault,” said some to others, pointing +to the side of the castle. “But is Pan Volodyovski there?” asked +alarmed voices. “He is, he is!” answered others. + +In the castles they rang the chapel bells, and rattling of drums +was beard on all sides. In the half-light, half-darkness of +morning, when the town was comparatively quiet, those voices +seemed mysterious and solemn. At that moment the Turks played +the “kindya;” one band gave the sounds to another, and they ran +in that way, like an echo, through the whole immense tabor. The +Pagan swarms began to move around the tents. At the rising day the +towering intrenchments, ditches, and approaches came out of the +darkness, stretching in a long line at the side of the castle. +The heavy Turkish guns roared at once along its whole length; the +cliffs of the Smotrych roared back in thundering echo; and the +noise was as awful and terrible as if all the thunders in the +storehouse of heaven had flashed and shot down together, bringing +with them the dome of clouds to the earth. + +That was a battle of artillery. The town and the castles gave +mighty answers. Soon smoke veiled the sun and the light; the +Turkish works were invisible. Kamenyets was hidden; only one +gray enormous cloud was to be seen, filled in the interior with +lightning, with thunder and roaring. But the Turkish guns carried +farther than those of the town. Soon death began to cut people +down in Kamenyets. A number of cannon were dismounted. In service +at the arquebuses, two or three men fell at a time. A Franciscan +Father, who was blessing the guns, had his nose and part of his lip +carried off by a wedge from under a cannon; two very brave Jews who +assisted in working that cannon were killed. + +But the Turkish guns struck mainly at the intrenchment of the town. +Pan Kazimir Humyetski sat there like a salamander, in the greatest +fire and smoke: one half of his company had fallen; nearly all +of those who remained were wounded. He himself lost speech and +hearing; but with the aid of the Polish mayor he forced the enemy’s +battery to silence, at least until new guns were brought to replace +the old ones. + +A day passed, a second, a third; and that dreadful “colloquium” +of cannon did not cease for an instant. The Turks changed gunners +four times a day; but in the town the very same men had to work +all the time without sleep, almost without food, stifled from +smoke; many were wounded from broken stones and fragments of cannon +carriages. The soldiers endured; but the hearts began to weaken in +the inhabitants. It was necessary at last to drive them with clubs +to the cannon, where they fell thickly. Happily, in the evening of +the third day and through the night following, from Thursday till +Friday, the main cannonading was turned on the castles. + +They were both covered, but especially the old one, with bombs from +great mortars, which, however, “harmed little, since in darkness +each bomb was discernible, and a man could avoid it.” But toward +evening, when such weariness seized men that they fell off their +feet from drowsiness, they perished often enough. + +The little knight, Ketling, Myslishevski, and Kvasibrotski answered +the Turkish fire from the castles. The starosta looked in at them +repeatedly, and advanced amid a hail of bullets, anxious, but +regardless of danger. + +Toward evening, however, when the fire had increased still more, +Pan Pototski approached Pan Michael. + +“Gracious Colonel,” said he, “we shall not hold out.” + +“While they confine themselves to firing we shall hold out,” +answered the little knight; “but they will blow us out of here with +mines, for they are making them.” + +“Are they really mining?” asked the starosta, in alarm. + +“Seventy cannon are playing, and their thunder is almost unceasing; +still, there are moments of quiet. When such a moment comes, put +down your ear carefully and listen.” + +At that time it was not needful to wait long, especially as an +accident came to their aid. One of the Turkish siege-guns burst; +that caused a certain disorder. They sent from other intrenchments +to inquire what had happened, and there was a lull in cannonading. + +Pan Michael and the starosta approached the very end of one of the +projections of the castle, and began to listen. After a certain +time their ears caught clearly enough the resonant sound of hammers +in the cliff. + +“They are pounding,” said the starosta. + +“They are pounding,” said the little knight. + +Then they were silent. Great alarm appeared on the face of the +starosta; he raised his hands and pressed his temples. Seeing this, +Pan Michael said,-- + +“This is a usual thing in all sieges. At Zbaraj they were digging +under us night and day.” + +The starosta raised his hand: “What did Prince Yeremi do?” + +“He withdrew from intrenchments of wide circuit into narrower ones.” + +“But what should we do?” + +“We should take the guns, and with them all that is movable, and +transfer them to the old castle; for the old one is founded on +rocks that the Turks cannot blow up with mines. I have thought +always that the new castle would serve merely for the first +resistance; after that we must blow it up with powder, and the real +defence will begin in the old one.” + +A moment of silence followed; and the starosta bent his anxious +head again. + +“But if we have to withdraw from the old castle, where shall we +go?” asked he, with a broken voice. + +At that, the little knight straightened himself, and pointed with +his finger to the earth: “I shall go there.” + +At that moment the guns roared again, and a whole flock of bombs +began to fly to the castle; but as darkness was in the world, they +could be seen perfectly. Pan Michael took leave of the general, +and went along the walls. Going from one battery to another, he +encouraged men everywhere, gave advice; at last, meeting with +Ketling, he said,-- + +“Well, how is it?” + +Ketling smiled pleasantly. + +“It is clear as day from the bombs,” said he, pressing the little +knight’s hand. “They do not spare fire on us.” + +“A good gun of theirs burst. Did you burst it?” + +“I did.” + +“I am terribly sleepy.” + +“And I too, but there is no time.” + +“Ai,” said Pan Michael; “and the little wives must be frightened; +at thought of that, sleep goes away.” + +“They are praying for us,” said Ketling, raising his eyes toward +the flying bombs. + +“God give them health!” said Pan Michael. + +“Among earthly women,” began Ketling, “there are none--” + +But he did not finish, for the little knight, turning at that +moment toward the interior of the castle, cried suddenly, in a loud +voice,-- + +“For God’s sake! Save us! What do I see?” + +And he sprang forward. + +Ketling looked around with astonishment. At a few paces distant, +in the court of the castle, he saw Basia, with Zagloba and the +Lithuanian, Pyentka. + +“To the wall! to the wall!” cried the little knight, dragging them +as quickly as possible to the cover of the battlements. “For God’s +sake!” + +“Ha!” said Zagloba, with a broken voice, and panting; “help +yourself here with such a woman, if you please. I remonstrate with +her, saying, ‘You will destroy yourself and me.’ I kneel down,--no +use. Was I to let her go alone? Uh! No help, no help! ‘I will go; I +will go,’ said I. Here she is for you!” + +Basia had fear in her face, and her brow was quivering as if before +weeping. But it was not bombs that she feared, nor the whizzing +of balls, nor fragments of stones, but the anger of her husband. +Therefore she clasped her hands like a child fearing punishment, +and exclaimed, with sobbing voice,-- + +“I could not, Michael dear; as I love you, I could not. Be not +angry, Michael. I cannot stay there when you are perishing here. I +cannot; I cannot!” + +He had begun to be angry indeed, and had cried, “Basia, you have no +fear of God!” but sudden tenderness seized him, his voice stuck in +his throat; and only when that dearest bright head was resting on +his breast, did he say,-- + +“You are my faithful friend until death;” and he embraced her. + +But Zagloba, pressing up to the wall, said to Ketling: “And +yours wished to come, but we deceived her, saying that we were +not coming. How could she come in such a condition? A general of +artillery will be born to you. I’m a rogue if it will not be a +general. Well, on the bridge from the town to the castle, the bombs +are falling like peas. I thought I should burst,--from anger, not +from fear. I slipped on sharp pieces of shell, and cut my skin. I +shall not be able to sit down without pain for a week. The nuns +will have to rub me, without minding modesty. Uf! But those rascals +are shooting. May the thunderbolts shoot them away! Pan Pototski +wants to yield the command to me. Give the soldiers a drink, or +they will not hold out. See that bomb! It will fall somewhere near +us. Hide yourself, Basia! As God lives, it will fall near!” + +But the bomb fell far away, not near, for it fell on the roof of +the Lutheran church in the old castle. Since the dome was very +strong, ammunition had been carried in there; but this missile +broke the dome, and set fire to the powder. A mighty explosion, +louder than the thunder of cannon, shook the foundations of both +castles. From the battlement, voices of terror were heard. Polish +and Turkish cannon were silent. + +Ketling left Zagloba, and Volodyovski left Basia. Both sprang to +the walls with all the strength in their limbs. For a time it was +heard how both gave commands with panting breasts; but the rattle +of drums in the Turkish trenches drowned their commands. + +“They will make an assault!” whispered Zagloba. + +In fact, the Turks, hearing the explosion, imagined apparently +that both castles were destroyed, the defenders partly buried in +the ruins, and partly seized with fear. With that thought, they +prepared for the storm. Fools! they knew not that only the Lutheran +church had gone into the air. The explosion had produced no other +effect than the shock; not even a gun had fallen from its carriage +in the new castle. But in the intrenchments the rattle of drums +grew more and more hurried. Crowds of janissaries pushed out of the +intrenchments, and ran with quick steps toward the castle. Fires +in the castle and in the Turkish trenches were quenched, it is +true; but the night was clear, and in the light of the moon a dense +mass of white caps were visible, sinking and rising in the rush, +like waves stirred by wind. A number of thousands of janissaries +and several hundred volunteers were running forward with rage and +the hope of certain victory in their hearts; but many of them were +never again to see the minarets of Stambul, the bright waters of +the Bosphorus, and the dark cypresses of the cemeteries. + +Pan Michael ran, like a spirit, along the walls. “Don’t fire! Wait +for the word!” cried he, at every gun. + +The dragoons were lying flat at the battlements, panting with rage. +Silence followed; there was no sound but that of the quick tread of +the janissaries, like low thunder. The nearer they came, the more +certain they felt of taking both castles at a blow. Many thought +that the remnant of the defenders had withdrawn to the town, and +that the battlements were empty. When they had run to the fosse, +they began to fill it with fascines and bundles of straw, and +filled it in a twinkle. On the walls, the stillness was unbroken. + +But when the first ranks stood on the stuff with which the fosse +had been filled, in one of the battlement openings a pistol-shot +was heard; then a shrill voice shouted,-- + +“Fire!” + +At the same time both bulwarks, and the prolongation joining them, +gleamed with a long flash of flame. The thunder of cannon, the +rattle of musketry, and the shouts of the assailants were mingled. +When a dart, hurled by the hand of a strong beater, sinks half its +length in the belly of a bear, he rolls himself into a bundle, +roars, struggles, flounders, straightens, and again rolls himself; +thus precisely did the throng of janissaries and volunteers. Not +one shot of the defenders was wasted. Cannon loaded with grape +laid men flat as a pavement, just as a fierce wind levels standing +grain with one breath. Those who attacked the extension, joining +the bulwarks, found themselves under three fires, and seized with +terror, became a disordered mass in the centre, falling so thickly +that they formed a quivering mound. Ketling poured grapeshot from +two cannon into that group; at last, when they began to flee, he +closed, with a rain of lead and iron, the narrow exit between the +bulwarks. + +The attack was repulsed on the whole line, when the janissaries, +deserting the fosse, ran, like madmen, with a howl of terror. They +began in the Turkish intrenchments to hurl flaming tar buckets +and torches, and burn artificial fires, making day of night, so +as to illuminate the road for the fugitives, and to make pursuit +difficult for a sortie. + +Meanwhile Pan Michael, seeing that crowd enclosed between the +bulwarks, shouted for his dragoons, and went out against them. +The unfortunate Turks tried once more to escape through the exit; +but Ketling covered them so terribly that he soon blocked the +place with a pile of bodies as high as a wall. It remained to the +living to perish; for the besieged would not take prisoners, hence +they began to defend themselves desperately. Strong men collected +in little groups (two, three, five), and supporting one another +with their shoulders, armed with darts, battle-axes, daggers, and +sabres, cut madly. Fear, terror, certainty of death, despair, was +changed in them into one feeling of rage. The fever of battle +seized them. Some rushed in fury single-handed on the dragoons. +These were borne apart on sabres in a twinkle. That was a struggle +of two furies; for the dragoons, from toil, sleeplessness, and +hunger, were possessed by the anger of beasts against an enemy that +they surpassed in skill in using cold weapons; hence they spread +terrible disaster. + +Ketling, wishing on his part to make the scene of struggle more +visible, gave command to ignite tar buckets, and in the light +of them could be seen irrestrainable Mazovians fighting against +janissaries with sabres, dragging them by the heads and beards. The +savage Lusnia raged specially, like a wild bull. At the other wing +Pan Michael himself was fighting; seeing that Basia was looking +at him from the walls, he surpassed himself. As when a venomous +weasel breaks into grain where a swarm of mice are living, and +makes terrible slaughter among them, so did the little knight rush +like a spirit of destruction among the janissaries. His name was +known to the besiegers already, both from previous encounters and +from the narratives of Turks in Hotin. There was a general opinion +that no man who met him could save himself from death; hence many +a janissary of those enclosed between the bulwarks, seeing Pan +Michael suddenly in front, did not even defend himself, but closing +his eyes, died under the thrust of the little knight’s rapier, with +the word “kismet” on his lips. Finally resistance grew weak; the +remnant of the Turks rushed to that wall of bodies which barred the +exit, and there they were finished. + +The dragoons returned now through the filled fosse with singing, +shouting, and panting, with the odor of blood on them; a number +of cannon-shots were fired from the Turkish intrenchments and the +castle; then silence followed. Thus ended that artillery battle +which lasted some days, and was crowned by the storm of the +janissaries. + +“Praise be to God,” said the little knight, “there will be rest +till the morning kindya at least, and in justice it belongs to us.” + +But that was an apparent rest only, for when night was still deeper +they heard in the silence the sound of hammers beating the cliff. + +“That is worse than artillery,” said Ketling, listening. + +“Now would be the time to make a sortie,” said the little knight; +“but ’tis impossible; the men are too weary. They have not slept +and they have not eaten, though they had food, for there was no +time to take it. Besides, there are always some thousands on guard +with the miners, so that there may be no opposition from our side. +There is no help but to blow up the new castle ourselves, and +withdraw to the old one.” + +“That is not for to-day,” answered Ketling. “See, the men have +fallen like sheaves of grain, and are sleeping a stone sleep. The +dragoons have not even wiped their swords.” + +“Basia, it is time to go home and sleep,” said the little knight. + +“I will, Michael,” answered Basia, obediently; “I will go as you +command. But the cloister is closed now; I should prefer to remain +and watch over your sleep.” + +“It is a wonder to me,” said the little knight, “that after such +toil sleep has left me, and I have no wish whatever to rest my +head.” + +“Because you have roused your blood among the janissaries,” said +Zagloba. “It was always so with me; after a battle I could never +sleep in any way. But as to Basia, why should she drag herself to a +closed gate? Let her remain here till morning.” + +Basia pressed Zagloba with delight; and the little knight, seeing +how much she wished to stay, said,-- + +“Let us go to the chambers.” + +They went in; but the place was full of lime-dust, which the +cannon-balls had raised by shaking the walls. It was impossible +to stay there, so they went out again, and took their places in a +niche made when the old gate had been walled in. Pan Michael sat +there, leaning against the masonry. Basia nestled up to him, like +a child to its mother. The night was in August, warm and fragrant. +The moon illuminated the niche with a silver light; the faces of +the little knight and Basia were bathed in its rays. Lower down, in +the court of the castle, were groups of sleeping soldiers and the +bodies of those slain during the cannonade, for there had been no +time yet for their burial. The calm light of the moon crept over +those bodies, as if that hermit of the sky wished to know who was +sleeping from weariness merely, and who had fallen into the eternal +slumber. Farther on was outlined the wall of the main castle, from +which fell a black shadow on one half of the courtyard. Outside the +walls, from between the bulwarks, where the janissaries lay cut +down with sabres, came the voices of men. They were camp followers +and those of the dragoons to whom booty was dearer than slumber; +they were stripping the bodies of the slain. Their lanterns were +gleaming on the place of combat like fireflies. Some of them called +to one another; and one was singing in an undertone a sweet song +not beseeming the work to which he was given at the moment:-- + + “Nothing is silver, nothing is gold to me now, + Nothing is fortune. + Let me die at the fence, then, of hunger, + If only near thee.” + +But after a certain time that movement began to decrease, and at +last stopped completely. A silence set in which was broken only by +the distant sound of the hammers breaking the cliffs, and the calls +of the sentries on the walls. That silence, the moonlight, and the +night full of beauty delighted Pan Michael and Basia. A yearning +came upon them, it is unknown why, and a certain sadness, though +pleasant. Basia raised her eyes to her husband; and seeing that his +eyes were open, she said,-- + +“Michael, you are not sleeping.” + +“It is a wonder, but I cannot sleep.” + +“It is pleasant for you here?” + +“Pleasant. But for you?” + +Basia nodded her bright head. “Oh, Michael, so pleasant! ai, ai! +Did you not hear what that man was singing?” + +Here she repeated the last words of the little song,-- + + “Let me die at the fence, then, of hunger, + If only near thee.” + +A moment of silence followed, which the little knight interrupted,-- + +“But listen, Basia.” + +“What, Michael?” + +“To tell the truth, we are wonderfully happy with each other; and +I think if one of us were to fall, the other would grieve beyond +measure.” + +Basia understood perfectly that when the little knight said “if +one of us were to fall,” instead of _die_, he had himself only in +mind. It came to her head that maybe he did not expect to come +out of that siege alive, that he wished to accustom her to that +termination; therefore a dreadful presentiment pressed her heart, +and clasping her hands, she said,-- + +“Michael, have pity on yourself and on me!” + +The voice of the little knight was moved somewhat, though calm. + +“But see, Basia, you are not right,” said he; “for if you only +reason the matter out, what is this temporal existence? Why break +one’s neck over it? Who would be satisfied with tasting happiness +and love here when all breaks like a dry twig,--who?” + +But Basia began to tremble from weeping, and to repeat,-- + +“I will not hear this! I will not! I will not!” + +“As God is dear to me, you are not right,” repeated the little +knight. “Look, think of it: there above, beyond that quiet moon, +is a country of bliss without end. Of such a one speak to me. +Whoever reaches that meadow will draw breath for the first time, +as if after a long journey, and will feed in peace. When my time +comes,--and that is a soldier’s affair,--it is your simple duty to +say to yourself: ‘That is nothing! Michael is gone. True, he is +gone far, farther than from here to Lithuania; but that is nothing, +for I shall follow him.’ Basia, be quiet; do not weep. The one who +goes first will prepare quarters for the other; that is the whole +matter.” + +Here there came on him, as it were, a vision of coming events; for +he raised his eyes to the moonlight, and continued,-- + +“What is this mortal life? Grant that I am there first, waiting +till some one knocks at the heavenly gate. Saint Peter opens it. I +look; who is that? My Basia! Save us! Oh, I shall jump then! Oh, +I shall cry then! Dear God, words fail me. And there will be no +tears, only endless rejoicing; and there will be no Pagans, nor +cannon, nor mines under walls, only peace and happiness. Ai, Basia, +remember, this life is nothing!” + +“Michael, Michael!” repeated Basia. + +And again came silence, broken only by the distant, monotonous +sound of the hammers. + +“Basia, let us pray together,” said Pan Michael, at last. + +And those two souls began to pray. As they prayed, peace came on +both; and then sleep overcame them, and they slumbered till the +first dawn. + +Pan Michael conducted Basia away before the morning kindya to the +bridge joining the old castle with the town. In parting, he said,-- + +“This life is nothing! remember that, Basia.” + + + + +CHAPTER LVI. + + +The thunder of cannon shook the castles and the town immediately +after the kindya. The Turks had dug a fosse at the side of the +castle, five hundred yards long; in one place, at the very wall, +they were digging deeply. From that fosse there went against the +walls an unceasing fire from janissary muskets. The besieged made +screens of leather bags filled with wool; but as long balls and +bombs were hurled continually from the intrenchments, bodies fell +thickly around the cannon. At one gun a bomb killed six men of +Volodyovski’s infantry at once; at other guns men were falling +continually. Before evening the leaders saw that they could +hold out no longer, especially as the mines might be exploded +any moment. In the night, therefore, the captains led out their +companies, and before morning they had transferred, amid unbroken +firing, all the guns, powder, and supplies of provisions to the old +castle. That, being built on a rock, could hold out longer, and +there was special difficulty in digging under it. Pan Michael, when +consulted on this matter at the council, declared that if no one +would negotiate, he was ready to defend it a year. His words went +to the town, and poured great consolation into hearts, for people +knew that the little knight would keep his word even at the cost of +his life. + +At the evacuation of the new castle, strong mines were put under +both bulwarks and the front. These exploded with great noise about +noon, but caused no serious loss to the Turks; for, remembering +the lesson of the day before, they had not dared yet to occupy the +abandoned place. But both bulwarks, the front and the main body +of the new castle, formed one gigantic pile of ruins. These ruins +rendered difficult, it is true, approach to the old castle; but +they gave perfect protection to sharpshooters, and, what is worse, +to the miners, who, unterrified at sight of the mighty cliff, began +to bore a new mine. Skilful Italian and Hungarian engineers, in the +service of the Sultan, were overseers of this work, which advanced +rapidly. The besieged could not strike the enemy either from cannon +or musket, for they could not see them. Pan Michael was thinking of +a sortie, but he could not undertake it immediately; the soldiers +were too tired. Blue lumps as large as biscuits had formed on +the right shoulders of the dragoons, from bringing gunstocks +against them continually. Some could hardly move their arms. It +became evident that if boring were continued some time without +interruption, the chief gate of the castle would be blown into the +air beyond doubt. Foreseeing this, Pan Michael gave command to make +a high wall behind the gate, and said, without losing courage,-- + +“But what do I care? If the gate is blown up, we will defend +ourselves behind the wall; if the wall is blown up, we’ll have a +second one made previously, and so on, as long as we feel an ell of +ground under our feet.” + +“But when the ell is gone, what then?” asked the starosta. + +“Then we shall be gone too,” said the little knight. + +Meanwhile he gave command to hurl hand-grenades at the enemy; these +caused much damage. Most effective in this work was Lieutenant +Dembinski, who killed Turks without number, until a grenade ignited +too soon, burst in his hand, and tore it off. In this manner +perished Captain Schmit. Many fell from the Turkish artillery, many +from musket-shots fired by janissaries hidden in the ruins of the +new castle. During that time they fired rarely from the guns of +the castle; this troubled the council not a little. “They are not +firing; hence it is evident that Volodyovski himself has doubts +of the defence.” Such was the general opinion. Of the officers +no man dared to say first that it remained only to seek the best +conditions, but the bishop, free of military ambition, said this +openly; but previously Pan Vasilkovski was sent to the starosta for +news from the castle. He answered, “In my opinion the castle cannot +hold out till evening, but here they think otherwise.” + +After reading this answer, even the officers began to say, “We +have done what we could. No one has spared himself, but what is +impossible cannot be done; it is necessary to think of conditions.” + +These words reached the town, and brought together a great crowd +of people. This multitude stood before the town-hall, alarmed, +silent, rather hostile than inclined to negotiations. Some rich +Armenian merchants were glad in their hearts that the siege would +be ended and trading begin; but other Armenians, long settled in +the Commonwealth and greatly inclined to it, as well as Poles and +Russians, wished to defend themselves. “Had we wished to surrender, +we should have surrendered at first,” was whispered here and there; +“we could have received much, but now conditions will not be +favorable, and it is better to bury ourselves under ruins.” + +The murmur of discontent became ever louder, till all at once it +turned into shouts of enthusiasm and vivats. + +What had happened? On the square Pan Michael appeared in company +with Pan Humyetski, for the starosta had sent them of purpose to +make a report of what had happened in the castle. Enthusiasm seized +the crowd. Some shouted as if the Turks had already broken into the +town; tears came to the eyes of others at sight of the idolized +knight, on whom uncommon exertions were evident. His face was black +from powder-smoke, and emaciated, his eyes were red and sunken; but +he had a joyous look. When he and Humyetski had made their way at +last through the crowd, and entered the council, they were greeted +joyously. The bishop spoke at once. + +“Beloved brothers,” said he, “_Nec Hercules contra plures!_ The +starosta has written us already that you must surrender.” + +To this Humyetski, who was very quick to action and of great +family, not caring for people, said sharply: “The starosta has lost +his head; but he has this virtue, that he exposes it to danger. As +to the defence, let Pan Volodyovski describe it; he is better able +to do so.” + +All eyes were turned to the little knight, who was greatly moved, +and said,-- + +“For God’s sake, who speaks of surrender? Have we not sworn to the +living God to fall one upon another?” + +“We have sworn to do what is in our power, and we have done it,” +answered the bishop. + +“Let each man answer for what he has promised! Ketling and I have +sworn not to surrender the castle till death, and we will not +surrender; for if I am bound to keep the word of a cavalier to +every man, what must I do to God, who surpasses all in majesty?” + +“But how is it with the castle? We have heard that there is a mine +under the gate. Will you hold out long?” asked numerous voices. + +“There is a mine under the gate, or there will be; but there is +a good wall behind the gate, and I have given command to put +falconets on it. Dear brothers, fear God’s wounds; remember that +in surrendering you will be forced to surrender churches into the +hands of Pagans, who will turn them into mosques, to celebrate +foulness in them. How can you speak of surrender with such a light +heart? With what conscience do you think of opening before the +enemy a gate to the heart of the country? I am in the castle and +fear no mines; and you here in the town, far away, are afraid! By +the dear God! we will not surrender while we are alive. Let the +memory of this defence remain among those who come after us, like +the memory of Zbaraj.” + +“The Turks will turn the castle into a pile of ruins,” said some +voice. + +“Let them turn it. We can defend ourselves from a pile of ruins.” + +Here patience failed the little knight somewhat. “And I will defend +myself from a pile of ruins, so help me God! Finally, I tell you +that I will not surrender the castle. Do you hear?” + +“But will you destroy the town?” asked the bishop. + +“If to go against the Turks is to destroy it, I prefer to destroy +it. I have taken my oath; I will not waste more words; I will go +back among cannon, for they defend the Commonwealth instead of +betraying it.” + +Then he went out, and after him Humyetski, who slammed the door. +Both hastened greatly, for they felt really better among ruins, +corpses, and balls than among men of little faith. Pan Makovetski +came up with them on the way. + +“Michael,” said he, “tell the truth, did you speak of resistance +only to increase courage, or will you be able really to hold out in +the castle?” + +The little knight shrugged his shoulders. “As God is dear to me! +Let the town not surrender, and I will defend the castle a year.” + +“Why do you not fire? People are alarmed on that account, and talk +of surrender.” + +“We do not fire, because we are busy with hand-grenades, which have +caused considerable harm in the mines.” + +“Listen, Michael, have you in the castle such defence that you +could strike at the Russian gate in the rear?--for if, which God +prevent, the Turks break through, they will come to the gate. I +am watching with all my force; but with townspeople only, without +soldiers, I cannot succeed.” + +To which the little knight answered: “Fear not, dear brother; I +have fifteen cannon turned to that side. Be at rest too concerning +the castle. Not only shall we defend ourselves, but when necessary +we will give you reinforcement at the gates.” + +When he heard this, Makovetski was delighted greatly, and wished to +go away, when the little knight detained him, and asked further,-- + +“Tell me, you are oftener at these councils, do they only wish to +try us, or do they intend really to give Kamenyets into the hands +of the Sultan?” + +Makovetski dropped his head. “Michael,” said he, “answer truly now, +must it not end in that? We shall resist awhile yet, a week, two +weeks, a month, two months, but the end will be the same.” + +Volodyovski looked at him gloomily, then raising his hands cried,-- + +“And thou too, Brutus, against me? Well, in that case swallow your +shame alone; I am not used to such diet.” + +And they parted with bitterness in their hearts. + +The mine under the main gate of the old castle exploded soon after +Pan Michael’s return. Bricks and stones flew; dust and smoke rose. +Terror dominated the hearts of the gunners. For a while the Turks +rushed into the breach, as rush sheep through the open gate of a +sheepfold, when the shepherd and his assistants urge them in with +whips. But Ketling breathed on that crowd with cartridges from +six cannon, prepared previously on the wall; he breathed once, a +second, a third time, and swept them out of the court. Pan Michael, +Humyetski, and Myslishevski hurried up with infantry and dragoons, +who covered the walls as quickly as flies on a hot day cover the +carcass of a horse or an ox. A struggle began then between muskets +and janissary guns. Balls fell on the wall as thickly as falls +rain, or kernels of wheat which a strong peasant hurls from his +shovel. The Turks were swarming in the ruins of the new castle; +in every depression, behind every fragment, behind every stone, +in every opening of the ruin, they sat in twos, threes, fives, +and tens, and fired without a moment’s intermission. From the +direction of Hotin came new reinforcements continually. Regiment +followed regiment, and crouching down among the ruins began fire +immediately. The new castle was as if paved with turbans. At times +those masses of turbans sprang up suddenly with a terrible outcry, +and ran to the breach; but then Ketling raised his voice, the +bass of the cannon drowned the rattle of musketry, and a storm of +grapeshot with whistling and terrible rattling confused the crowd, +laid them on the ground, and closed up the breach with a quivering +mass of human flesh. Four times the janissaries rushed forward; +four times Ketling hurled them back and scattered them, as a storm +scatters a cloud of leaves. Alone amid fire, smoke, showers of +earth-clods, and bursting grenades, he was like an angel of war. +His eyes were fixed on the breach, and on his serene forehead not +the slightest anxiety was evident. At times he seized the match +from the gunner and touched the priming; at times he covered his +eyes with his hand and observed the effect of the shot; at times he +turned with a smile to the Polish officers and said,-- + +“They will not enter.” + +Never was rage of attack repulsed with such fury of defence. +Officers and soldiers vied with one another. It seemed that the +attention of those men was turned to everything save death; and +death cut down thickly. Pan Humyetski fell, and Pan Mokoshytski, +commander of the men of Kieff. At last the white-haired Pan +Kalushovski seized his own breast with a groan; he was an old +friend of Pan Michael, as mild as a lamb, but a soldier as terrible +as a lion. Pan Michael caught the falling man, who said, “Give +your hand, give your hand quickly!” then he added, “Praise be to +God!” and his face grew as white as his beard. That was before the +fourth attack. A party of janissaries had come inside the breach, +or rather they could not go out by reason of the too thickly flying +missiles. Pan Michael sprang on them at the head of his infantry, +and they were beaten down in a moment with the butts of muskets. + +Hour followed hour; the fire did not weaken. But meanwhile news of +the heroic defence was borne through the town, exciting enthusiasm +and warlike desire. The Polish inhabitants, especially the young +men, began to call on one another, to look at one another, and give +mutual encouragement. “Let us go to the castle with assistance! +Let us go; let us go! We will not let our brothers perish! Come, +boys!” Such voices were heard on the square and at the gates; soon +a few hundred men, armed in any fashion, but with daring in their +hearts, moved toward the bridge. The Turks turned on the young men +a terrible fire, which stretched many dead; but a part passed, and +they began to work on the wall against the Turks with great zeal. + +This fourth attack was repulsed with fearful loss to the Turks, and +it seemed that a moment of rest must come. Vain hope! The rattle +of janissary musketry did not cease till evening. Only when the +evening kindya was played, did the cannon grow silent, and the +Turks leave the ruins of the new castle. The remaining officers +went then from the wall to the other side. The little knight, +without losing a moment, gave command to close up the breach with +whatever materials they could find,--hence with blocks of timber, +with fascines, with rubbish, with earth. Infantry, cavalry, +dragoons, common soldiers, and officers vied with one another, +regardless of rank. It was thought that Turkish guns might renew +fire at any moment; but that was a day of great victory for the +besieged over the besiegers. The faces of all the besieged were +bright; their souls were flaming with hope and desire of further +victories. + +Ketling and Pan Michael, taking each other by the hands after their +labor, went around the square and the walls, bent out through the +battlements, to look at the courtyard of the new castle and rejoice +at the bountiful harvest. + +“Body lies there near body,” said the little knight, pointing to +the ruins; “and at the breach there are such piles that you would +need a ladder to cross them. That is the work of your cannon, +Ketling.” + +“The best thing,” answered Ketling, “is that we have repaired that +breach; the approach is closed to the Turks, and they must make a +new mine. Their power is boundless as the sea, but such a siege for +a month or two must become bitter to them.” + +“By that time the hetman will help us. But come what may, you and I +are bound by oath,” said the little knight. + +At that moment they looked into each other’s eyes, and Pan Michael +asked in a lower voice, “And have you done what I told you?” + +“All is ready,” whispered Ketling, in answer; “but I think it will +not come to that, for we may hold out very long here, and have many +such days as the present.” + +“God grant us such a morrow!” + +“Amen!” answered Ketling, raising his eyes to heaven. + +The thunder of cannon interrupted further conversation. Bombs began +to fly against the castle again. Many of them burst in the air, +however, and went out like summer lightning. + +Ketling looked with the eye of a judge. “At that trench over there +from which they are firing,” said he, “the matches have too much +sulphur.” + +“It is beginning to smoke on other trenches,” said Volodyovski. + +And, in fact, it was. As, when one dog barks in the middle of a +still night, others begin to accompany, and at last the whole +village is filled with barking, so one cannon in the Turkish +trenches roused all the neighboring guns, and a crown of bombs +encircled the besieged place. This time, however, the enemy fired +at the town, not the castle; but from three sides was heard the +piercing of mines. Though the mighty rock had almost baffled the +efforts of miners, it was clear that the Turks had determined at +all cost to blow that rocky nest into the air. + +At the command of Ketling and Pan Michael, the defenders began to +hurl hand-grenades again, guided by the noise of the hammers. But +at night it was impossible to know whether that means of defence +caused any damage. Besides, all turned their eyes and attention to +the town, against which were flying whole flocks of flaming birds. +Some missiles burst in the air; but others, describing a fiery +circle in the sky, fell on the roofs of houses. At once a reddish +conflagration broke the darkness in a number of places. The Church +of St. Catherine was burning, also the Church of St. George in the +Russian quarter, and soon the Armenian Cathedral was burning; this, +however, had been set on fire during the day; it was merely ignited +again by the bombs. The fire increased every moment and lighted +up all the neighborhood. The outcry from the town reached the old +castle. One might suppose that the whole town was burning. + +“That is bad,” said Ketling, “for courage will fail in the +inhabitants.” + +“Let everything burn,” said the little knight; “if only the rock is +not crushed from which we may defend ourselves.” + +Now the outcry increased. From the cathedral the fire spread to the +Armenian storehouses of costly merchandise. These were built on +the square belonging to that nationality; great wealth was burning +there in gold, silver, divans, furs, and rich stuffs. After a +while, tongues of fire appeared here and there over the houses. + +Pan Michael was disturbed greatly. “Ketling,” said he, “look to +the hurling of grenades, and injure work in the mines as much as +possible. I will hurry to the town, for my heart is suffering for +the Dominican nuns. Praise be to God that the Turks leave the +castle in quiet, and that I can be absent!” + +In the castle there was not, in truth, at that moment much to do; +hence the little knight sat on his horse and rode away. He returned +only after two hours in company with Pan Mushalski, who after that +injury sustained at the hands of Hamdi Bey, recovered, and came now +to the fortress, thinking that during storms he might cause notable +loss to the Pagans, and gain glory immeasurable. + +“Be welcome!” said Ketling. “I was alarmed. How is it with the +nuns?” + +“All is well,” answered the little knight. “Not one bomb has burst +there. The place is very quiet and safe.” + +“Thank God for that! But Krysia is not alarmed?” + +“She is as quiet as if at home. She and Basia are in one cell, +and Pan Zagloba is with them. Pan Adam, to whom consciousness has +returned, is here too. He begged to come with me to the castle; but +he is not able to stand long on his feet yet. Ketling, go there +now, and I will take your place here.” + +Ketling embraced Pan Michael, for his heart drew him greatly to +Krysia, and gave command to bring his horse at once. But before +they brought the horse, he inquired of the little knight what was +to be heard in the town. + +“The inhabitants are quenching the fire very bravely,” answered +the little knight; “but when the wealthier Armenian merchants +saw their goods burning, they sent deputations to the bishop and +insisted on surrender. Hearing of this, I went to the council, +though I had promised myself not to go there again. I struck in the +face the man who insisted most on surrender: for this the bishop +rose in anger against me. The situation is bad, brother; cowardice +is seizing people more and more, and our readiness for defence +is for them cheaper and cheaper. They give blame and not praise, +for they say that we are exposing the place in vain. I heard too +that they attacked Makovetski because he opposed negotiations. The +bishop himself said to him, ‘We are not deserting faith or king; +but what can further resistance effect? See,’ said he, ‘what will +be after it,--desecrated shrines, honorable ladies insulted, and +innocent children dragged captive. With a treaty,’ said he, ‘we can +assure their fate and obtain free escape.’ So spoke the bishop. +The starosta nodded and said, ‘I would rather perish, but this is +true.’” + +“The will of God be done!” said Ketling. + +But Pan Michael wrung his hands. “And if that were even true,” +cried he, “but God is witness that we can defend ourselves yet.” + +Now they brought Ketling’s horse. He mounted quickly. + +“Carefully through the bridge,” said Pan Michael at parting, “for +the bombs fall there thickly.” + +“I will return in an hour,” said Ketling; and he rode away. + +Pan Michael started to go around the walls with Mushalski. In +three places hammering was heard; hence the besieged were throwing +hand-grenades from three places. On the left side of the castle +Lusnia was directing that work. + +“Well, how is it going with you?” inquired Volodyovski. + +“Badly, Pan Commandant,” said the sergeant: “the pig-bloods are +sitting in the cliff, and only sometimes at the entrance does a +piece of shell hurt a man. We haven’t done much.” + +In other places the case was still worse, especially as the sky +had grown gloomy and rain was falling, from which the wicks in the +grenades were growing damp. Darkness too hindered the work. + +Pan Michael drew Mushalski aside somewhat, and halting, said on a +sudden, “But listen! If we should try to smother those moles in +their burrows?” + +“That seems to me certain death, for whole regiments of janissaries +are guarding them. But let us try!” + +“Regiments are guarding them, it is true; but the night is very +dark, and confusion seizes them quickly. Just think, they are +talking of surrender in the town. Why? Because, they say to us, +‘There are mines under you; you are not defending yourselves.’ We +should close their lips if to-night we could send the news, ‘There +is no longer a mine!’ For such a cause is it worth while to lay +down one’s head or not?” + +Pan Mushalski thought a moment, and cried, “It is worth while! As +God lives, it is!” + +“In one place they began to hammer not long ago,” said Pan Michael; +“we will leave those undisturbed, but here and on that side they +have dug in very deeply. Take fifty dragoons; I will take the same +number; and we will try to smother them. Have you the wish?” + +“I have, and it is increasing. I will take spikes in my belt to +spike cannon; perhaps on the road I may find some.” + +“As to finding, I doubt that, though there are some falconets +standing near; but take the spikes. We will only wait for Ketling; +he knows better than others how to succor in a sudden emergency.” + +Ketling came as he had promised; he was not behind time one moment. +Half an hour later two detachments of dragoons, of fifty men +each, went to the breach, slipped out quickly, and vanished in +the darkness. Ketling gave command to throw grenades for a short +time yet; then he ceased work and waited. His heart was beating +unquietly, for he understood well how desperate the undertaking +was. A quarter of an hour passed, half an hour, an hour: it seemed +that they ought to be there already and to begin; meanwhile, +putting his ear to the ground, he heard the quiet hammering +perfectly. + +Suddenly at the foot of the castle, on the left side, there was a +pistol-shot, which in the damp air, in view of the firing from the +trenches, did not make a loud report, and might have passed without +rousing the attention of the garrison had not a terrible uproar +succeeded it. “They are there,” thought Ketling; “but will they +return?” And then sounded the shouts of men, the roar of drums, the +whistle of pipes,--finally the rattle of musketry, hurried and very +irregular. The Turks fired from all sides and in throngs; evidently +whole divisions had run up to succor the miners. As Pan Michael had +foreseen, confusion seized the janissaries, who, fearing to strike +one another, shouted loudly, fired at random, and often in the +air. The uproar and firing increased every moment. When martens, +eager for blood, break into a sleeping hen-house at night, a mighty +uproar and cackling rise in the quiet building: confusion like that +set in all at once round the castle. The Turks began to hurl bombs +at the walls, so as to clear up the darkness. Ketling pointed guns +in the direction of the Turkish troops on guard, and answered with +grapeshot. The Turkish approaches blazed; the walls blazed. In the +town the alarm was beaten, for the people believed universally +that the Turks had burst into the fortress. In the trenches the +Turks thought that a powerful sortie was attacking all their works +simultaneously; and a general alarm spread among them. Night +favored the desperate enterprise of Pan Michael and Mushalski, for +it had grown very dark. Discharges of cannon and grenades rent only +for instants the darkness, which was afterward blacker. Finally, +the sluices of heaven opened suddenly, and down rushed torrents of +rain. Thunder outsounded the firing, rolled, grumbled, howled, and +roused terrible echoes in the cliffs. Ketling sprang from the wall, +ran at the head of fifteen or twenty men to the breach, and waited. +But he did not wait long. Soon dark figures swarmed in between the +timbers with which the opening was barred. + +“Who goes there?” cried Ketling. + +“Volodyovski,” was the answer. And the two knights fell into each +other’s embrace. + +“What! How is it there?” asked the officers, rushing out to the +breach. + +“Praise be to God! the miners are cut down to the last man; their +tools are broken and scattered. Their work is for nothing.” + +“Praise be to God! Praise be to God!” + +“But is Mushalski with his men?” + +“He is not here yet.” + +“We might go to help him. Gracious gentlemen, who is willing?” + +But that moment the breach was filled again. Mushalski’s men were +returning in haste, and decreased in number considerably, for many +of them had fallen from bullets. But they returned joyously, for +with an equally favorable result. Some of the soldiers had brought +back hammers, drills, and pickaxes as a proof that they had been in +the mine itself. + +“But where is Mushalski?” asked Pan Michael. + +“True; where is Pan Mushalski?” repeated a number of voices. + +The men under command of the celebrated bowman stared at one +another; then a dragoon, who was wounded severely, said, with a +weak voice,-- + +“Pan Mushalski has fallen. I saw him when he fell. I fell at his +side; but I rose, and he remained.” + +The knights were grieved greatly on hearing of the bowman’s +death, for he was one of the first cavaliers in the armies of the +Commonwealth. They asked the dragoon again how it had happened; +but he was unable to answer, for blood was flowing from him in a +stream, and he fell to the ground like a grain-sheaf. + +The knights began to lament for Pan Mushalski. + +“His memory will remain in the army,” said Pan Kvasibrotski, “and +whoever survives the siege will celebrate his name.” + +“There will not be born another such bowman,” said a voice. + +“He was stronger in the arm than any man in Hreptyoff,” said the +little knight. “He could push a thaler with his fingers into a +new board. Pan Podbipienta, a Lithuanian, alone surpassed him in +strength; but Podbipienta was killed in Zbaraj, and of living men +none was so strong in the hands, unless perhaps Pan Adam.” + +“A great, great loss,” said others. “Only in old times were such +cavaliers born.” + +Thus honoring the memory of the bowman, they mounted the wall. Pan +Michael sent a courier at once with news to the starosta and the +bishop that the mines were destroyed, and the miners cut down by a +sortie. This news was received with great astonishment in the town, +but--who could expect it?--with secret dislike. The starosta and +the bishop were of opinion that those passing triumphs would not +save Kamenyets, but only rouse the savage lion still more. They +could be useful only in case surrender were agreed on in spite of +them; therefore the two leaders determined to continue further +negotiations. + +But neither Pan Michael nor Ketling admitted even for a moment +that the happy news could have such an effect. Nay, they felt +certain now that courage would enter the weakest hearts, and that +all would be inflamed with desire for a passionate resistance. It +was impossible to take the town without taking the castle first; +therefore if the castle not merely resisted, but conquered, the +besieged had not the least need to negotiate. There was plenty of +provisions, also of powder; in view of this it was only needful to +watch the gates and quench fires in the town. + +During the whole siege this was the night of most joy for Pan +Michael and Ketling. Never had they had such great hope that they +would come out alive from those Turkish toils, and also bring out +those dearest heads in safety. + +“A couple of storms more,” said the little knight, “and as God is +in heaven the Turks will be sick of them, and will prefer to force +us with famine. And we have supplies enough here. September is at +hand; in two months rains and cold will begin. Those troops are +not over-enduring; let them get well chilled once, and they will +withdraw.” + +“Many of them are from Ethiopian countries,” said Ketling, “or from +various places where pepper grows; and any frost will nip them. We +can hold out two months in the worst case, even with storms. It +is impossible too to suppose that no succor will come to us. The +Commonwealth will return to its senses at last; and even if the +hetman should not collect a great force, he will annoy the Turk +with attacks.” + +“Ketling! as it seems to me, our hour has not struck yet.” + +“It is in the power of God, but it seems to me also that it will +not come to that.” + +“Even if some one has fallen, such as Pan Mushalski. Well, there is +no help for it! I am terribly sorry for Mushalski, though he died a +hero’s death.” + +“May God grant us no worse one, if only not soon! for I confess to +you, Michael, I should be sorry for--Krysia.” + +“Yes, and I too for Basia; we will work earnestly, and maybe there +is mercy above us. I am very glad in soul for some reason. We must +do a notable deed to-morrow as well.” + +“The Turks have made protections of plank. I have thought of a +method used in burning ships; the rags are now steeping in tar, so +that to-morrow before noon we will burn all those works.” + +“Ah!” said the little knight, “then I will lead a sortie. During +the fire there will be confusion in every case, and it will not +enter their heads that there can be a sortie in daylight. To-morrow +may be better than to-day, Ketling.” + +Thus did they converse with swelling hearts, and then went to rest, +for they were greatly wearied. But the little knight had not slept +three hours when Lusnia roused him. + +“Pan Commandant,” said the sergeant, “we have news.” + +“What is it?” cried the watchful soldier, springing up in one +moment. + +“Pan Mushalski is here.” + +“For God’s sake! what do you tell me?” + +“He is here. I was standing at the breach, and heard some one +calling from the other side in Polish, ‘Do not fire; it is I.’ I +looked; there was Pan Mushalski coming back dressed as a janissary.” + +“Praise be to God!” said the little knight; and he sprang up to +greet the bowman. + +It was dawning already. Pan Mushalski was standing outside the wall +in a white cap and armor, so much like a real janissary that one’s +eyes were slow in belief. Seeing the little knight, he hurried to +him, and began to greet him joyously. + +“We have mourned over you already!” cried Volodyovski. + +With that a number of other officers ran up, among them Ketling. +All were amazed beyond description, and interrupted one another +asking how he came to be in Turkish disguise. + +“I stumbled,” said he, “over the body of a janissary when I was +returning, and struck my head against a cannon-ball; though I had +a cap bound with wire, I lost consciousness at once. My head was +tender after that blow which I got from Hamdi Bey. When I came to +myself I was lying on a dead janissary, as on a bed. I felt my +head; it was a trifle sore, but there was not even a lump on it. +I took off my cap; the rain cooled my head, and I thought: ‘This +is well for us. It would be a good plan to take that janissary’s +uniform, and stroll among the Turks. I speak their tongue as well +as Polish, and no one could discover me by my speech; my face is +not different from that of a janissary. I will go and listen to +their talk.’ Fear seized me at times, for I remembered my former +captivity; but I went. The night was dark; there was barely a +light here and there. I tell you, gentlemen, I went among them +as if they had been my own people. Many of them were lying in +trenches under cover; I went to them. This and that one asked, +‘Why are you strolling about?’ ‘Because I cannot sleep,’ answered +I. Others were talking in crowds about the siege. There is great +consternation. I heard with my own ears how they complained of our +Hreptyoff commandant here present,” at this Pan Mushalski bowed +to Volodyovski. “I repeat their _ipsissima verba_” (very words), +“because an enemy’s blame is the highest praise. ‘While that little +dog,’ said they, thus did the dog brothers call your grace,--‘while +that little dog defends the castle, we shall not capture it.’ +Others said, ‘Bullets and iron do not harm him; but death blows +from him as from a pestilence.’ Then all in the crowd began to +complain: ‘We alone fight,’ said they, ‘and other troops are doing +nothing; the volunteers are lying with their bellies to the sky. +The Tartars are plundering; the spahis are strolling about the +bazaars. The Padishah says to us, “My dear lambs;” but it is clear +that we are not over-dear to him, since he sends us here to the +shambles. We will hold out,’ said they, ‘but not long; then we will +go back to Hotin, and if they do not let us go, some lofty heads +may fall.’” + +“Do you hear, gracious gentlemen?” cried Volodyovski. “When the +janissaries mutiny, the Sultan will be frightened, and raise the +siege.” + +“As God is dear to me, I tell the pure truth,” said Mushalski. +“Rebellion is easy among the janissaries, and they are very much +dissatisfied. I think that they will try one or two storms more, +and then will gnash their teeth at their aga, the kaimakan, or even +the Sultan himself.” + +“So it will be,” cried the officers. + +“Let them try twelve storms; we are ready,” said others. + +They rattled their sabres and looked with bloodshot eyes at the +trenches, while drawing deep breaths; hearing this, the little +knight whispered with enthusiasm to Ketling, “A new Zbaraj! a new +Zbaraj!” + +But Pan Mushalski began again: “I have told you what I heard. I +was sorry to leave them, for I might have heard more; but I was +afraid that daylight might catch me. I went then to those trenches +from which they were not firing; I did this so as to slip by in the +dark. I look; I see no regular sentries, only groups of janissaries +strolling, as everywhere. I go to a frowning gun; no one says +anything. You know that I took spikes for the cannon. I push a +spike into the priming quickly; it won’t go in,--it needs a blow +from a hammer. But since the Lord God gave some strength to my hand +(you have seen my experiments more than once), I pressed the spike; +it squeaked a little, but went in to the head. I was terribly glad.” + +“As God lives! did you do that? Did you spike the great cannon?” +asked men on every side. + +“I spiked that and another, for the work went so easily that I was +sorry to leave it; and I went to another gun. My hand is a little +sore, but the spike went in.” + +“Gracious gentlemen,” cried Pan Michael, “no one here has done +greater things; no one has covered himself with such glory. Vivat +Pan Mushalski!” + +“Vivat! vivat!” repeated the officers. + +After the officers the soldiers began to shout. The Turks in their +trenches heard those shouts, and were alarmed; their courage fell +the more. But the bowman, full of joy, bowed to the officers, and +showed his mighty palm, which was like a shovel; on it were two +blue spots. “True, as God lives! you have the witness here,” said +he. + +“We believe!” cried all. “Praise be to God that you came back in +safety!” + +“I passed through the planking,” continued the bowman. “I wanted to +burn that work; but I had nothing to do it with.” + +“Do you know, Michael,” cried Ketling, “my rags are ready. I am +beginning to think of that planking. Let them know that we attack +first.” + +“Begin! begin!” cried Pan Michael. + +He rushed himself to the arsenal, and sent fresh news to the town: +“Pan Mushalski was not killed in the sortie, for he has returned, +after spiking two heavy guns. He was among the janissaries, who +think of rebelling. In an hour we shall burn their woodworks; and +if it be possible to make at the same time a sortie, I will make +it.” + +The messenger had not crossed the bridge when the walls were +trembling from the roar of cannon. This time the castle began the +thundering dialogue. In the pale light of the morning the flaming +rags flew like blazing banners, and fell on the woodwork. The +moisture with which the night rain had covered the wood helped +nothing. Soon the timbers caught fire, and were burning. After +the rags Ketling hurled bombs. The wearied crowds of janissaries +left the trenches in the first moments. They did not play the +kindya. The vizir himself appeared at the head of new legions; but +evidently doubt had crept even into his heart, for the pashas heard +how he muttered,-- + +“Battle is sweeter to those men than sleep. What kind of people +live in that castle?” + +In the army were heard on all sides alarmed voices repeating, “The +little dog is beginning to bite! The little dog is beginning to +bite!” + + + + +CHAPTER LVII. + + +That happy night, full of omens of victory, was followed by August +26,--the day most important in the history of that war. In the +castle they expected some great effort on the part of the Turks. +In fact, about sunrise there was heard such a loud and mighty +hammering along the left side of the castle as never before. +Evidently the Turks were hurrying with a new mine, the largest of +all. Strong detachments of troops were guarding that work from a +distance. Swarms began to move in the trenches. From the multitude +of colored banners with which the field on the side of Dlujek had +bloomed as with flowers, it was known that the vizir was coming +to direct the storm in person. New cannon were brought to the +intrenchments by janissaries, countless throngs of whom covered the +new castle, taking refuge in its fosses and ruins, so as to be in +readiness for a hand-to-hand struggle. + +As has been said, the castle was the first to begin the converse +with cannon, and so effectually that a momentary panic rose in the +trenches. But the bimbashes rallied the janissaries in the twinkle +of an eye; at the same time all the Turkish cannon raised their +voices. Bombs, balls, and grapeshot were flying; at the heads of +the besieged flew rubbish, bricks, plaster; smoke was mingled +with dust, the heat of fire with the heat of the sun. Breath was +failing in men’s breasts; sight left their eyes. The roar of guns, +the bursting of bombs, the biting of cannon-balls on the rocks, +the uproar of the Turks, the cries of the defenders, formed one +terrible concert which was accompanied by the echoes of the cliffs. +The castle was covered with missiles; the town, the gates, all the +bastions, were covered. But the castle defended itself with rage; +it answered thunders with thunders, shook, flashed, smoked, roared, +vomited fire, death, and destruction, as if Jove’s anger had borne +it away,--as if it had forgotten itself amid flames; as if it +wished to drown the Turkish thunders and sink in the earth, or else +triumph. + +In the castle, among flying balls, fire, dust, and smoke, the +little knight rushed from cannon to cannon, from one wall to +another, from corner to corner; he was like a destroying flame. +He seemed to double and treble himself: he was everywhere. He +encouraged; he shouted. When a gunner fell he took his place, and +rousing confidence in men, ran again to some other spot. His fire +was communicated to the soldiers. They believed that this was +the last storm, after which would come peace and glory; faith in +victory filled their breasts. Their hearts grew firm and resolute; +the madness of battle seized their minds. Shouts and challenges +issued every moment from their throats. Such rage seized some that +they went over the wall to close outside with the janissaries +hand-to-hand. + +The janissaries, under cover of smoke, went twice to the breach in +dense masses; and twice they fell back in disorder after they had +covered the ground with their bodies. About midday the volunteer +and irregular janissaries were sent to aid them; but the less +trained crowds, though pushed from behind with darts, only howled +with dreadful voices, and did not wish to go against the castle. +The kaimakan came; that did no good. Every moment threatened +disorder, bordering on panic. At last the men were withdrawn; and +the guns alone worked unceasingly as before, hurling thunder after +thunder, lightning after lightning. + +Whole hours were spent in this manner. The sun had passed the +zenith, and rayless, red, and smoky, as if veiled by haze, looked +at that struggle. + +About three o’clock in the afternoon the roar of guns gained such +force that in the castle the loudest words shouted in the ear were +not audible. The air in the castle became as hot as in a stove. The +water which they poured on the cannon turned into steam, mixing +with the smoke and hiding the light; but the guns thundered on. + +Just after three o’clock, the largest Turkish culverines were +broken. Some “Our Fathers” later, the mortar standing near them +burst, struck by a long shot. Gunners perished like flies. Every +moment it became more evident that that irrepressible castle was +gaining in the struggle, that it would roar down the Turkish +thunder, and utter the last word of victory. + +The Turkish fire began to weaken gradually. + +“The end will come!” shouted Volodyovski, with all his might, in +Ketling’s ear. He wished his friend to hear those words amid the +roar. + +“So I think,” answered Ketling. “To last till to-morrow, or longer?” + +“Perhaps longer. Victory is with us to-day.” + +“And through us. We must think of that new mine.” + +The Turkish fire was weakening still more. + +“Keep up the cannonade!” cried Volodyovski. And he sprang among +the gunners, “Fire, men!” cried he, “till the last Turkish gun is +silent! To the glory of God and the Most Holy Lady! To the glory of +the Commonwealth!” + +The soldiers, seeing that the storm was nearing its end, gave forth +a loud shout, and with the greater enthusiasm fired at the Turkish +trenches. + +“We’ll play an evening kindya for you, dog brothers,” cried many +voices. + +Suddenly something wonderful took place. All the Turkish guns +ceased at once, as if some one had cut them off with a knife. At +the same time, the musketry fire of the janissaries ceased in the +new castle. The old castle thundered for a time yet; but at last +the officers began to look at one another, and inquire,-- + +“What is this? What has happened?” + +Ketling, alarmed somewhat, ceased firing also. + +“Maybe there is a mine under us which will be exploded right away,” +said one of the officers. + +Volodyovski pierced the man with a threatening glance, and said, +“The mine is not ready; and even if it were, only the left side of +the castle could be blown up by it, and we will defend ourselves in +the ruins while there is breath in our nostrils. Do you understand?” + +Silence followed, unbroken by a shot from the trenches or the +town. After thunders from which the walls and the earth had +been quivering, there was something solemn in that silence, but +something ominous also. The eyes of each were intent on the +trenches; but through the clouds of smoke nothing was visible. +Suddenly the measured blows of hammers were heard on the left side. + +“I told you that they are only making the mine,” said Pan Michael. +“Sergeant, take twenty men and examine for me the new castle,” +commanded he, turning to Lusnia. + +Lusnia obeyed quickly, took twenty men, and vanished in a moment +beyond the breach. Silence followed again, broken only by groans +here and there, or the gasp of the dying, and the pounding of +hammers. They waited rather long. At last the sergeant returned. + +“Pan Commandant,” said he, “there is not a living soul in the new +castle.” + +Volodyovski looked with astonishment at Ketling. “Have they raised +the siege already, or what? Nothing can be seen through the smoke.” + +But the smoke, blown by the wind, became thin, and at last its veil +was broken above the town. At the same moment a voice, shrill and +terrible, began to shout from the bastion,-- + +“Over the gates are white flags! We are surrendering!” + +Hearing this, the soldiers and officers turned toward the town. +Terrible amazement was reflected on their faces; the words died on +the lips of all; and through the strips of smoke they were gazing +toward the town. But in the town, on the Russian and Polish gates, +white flags were really waving. Farther on, they saw one on the +bastion of Batory. + +The face of the little knight became as white as those flags waving +in the wind. + +“Ketling, do you see?” whispered he, turning to his friend. + +Ketling’s face was pale also. “I see,” replied he. + +And they looked into each other’s eyes for some time, uttering +with them everything which two soldiers like them, without fear +or reproach, had to say,--soldiers who never in life had broken +their word, and who had sworn before the altar to die rather than +surrender the castle. And now, after such a defence, after a +struggle which recalled the days of Zbaraj, after a storm which had +been repulsed, and after a victory, they were commanded to break +their oath, to surrender the castle, and live. + +As, not long before, hostile balls were flying over the castle, so +now hostile thoughts were flying in a throng through their heads. +And sorrow simply measureless pressed their hearts,--sorrow for +two loved ones, sorrow for life and happiness; hence they looked +at each other as if demented, as if dead, and at times they turned +glances full of despair toward the town, as if wishing to be sure +that their eyes were not deceiving them,--to be sure that the last +hour had struck. + +At that time horses’ hoofs sounded from the direction of the town; +and after a while Horaim, the attendant of the starosta, rushed up +to them. + +“An order to the commandant!” cried he, reining in his horse. + +Volodyovski took the order, read it in silence, and after a time, +amid silence as of the grave, said to the officers,-- + +“Gracious gentlemen, commissioners have crossed the river in a +boat, and have gone to Dlujek to sign conditions. After a time they +will come here. Before evening we must withdraw the troops from the +castle, and raise a white flag without delay.” + +No one answered a word. Nothing was heard but quick breathing. + +At last Kvasibrotski said, “We must raise the white flag. I will +muster the men.” + +Here and there the words of command were heard. The soldiers began +to take their places in ranks, and shoulder arms. The clatter of +muskets and the measured tread roused echoes in the silent castle. + +Ketling pushed up to Pan Michael. “Is it time?” inquired he. + +“Wait for the commissioners; let us hear the conditions! Besides, I +will go down myself.” + +“No, I will go! I know the places better; I know the position of +everything.” + +“The commissioners are returning! The commissioners are returning!” + +The three unhappy envoys appeared in the castle after a certain +time. They were Grushetski, judge of Podolia, the chamberlain +Revuski, and Pan Myslishevski, banneret of Chernigoff. They came +gloomily, with drooping heads; on their shoulders were gleaming +kaftans of gold brocade, which they had received as gifts from the +vizir. + +Volodyovski was waiting for them, resting against a gun turned +toward Dlujek. The gun was hot yet, and steaming. All three greeted +him in silence. + +“What are the conditions?” asked he. + +“The town will not be plundered; life and property are assured to +the inhabitants. Whoever does not choose to remain has the right to +withdraw and betake himself to whatever place may please him.” + +“And Kamenyets?” + +The commissioners dropped their heads: “Goes to the Sultan forever.” + +The commissioners took their way, not toward the bridge, for +throngs of people had blocked the road, but toward the southern +gate at the side. When they had descended, they sat in the boat +which was to go to the Polish gate. In the low place lying along +the river between the cliffs, the janissaries began to appear. +Greater and greater streams of people flowed from the town, and +occupied the place opposite the old bridge. Many wished to run to +the castle; but the outgoing regiments restrained them, at command +of the little knight. + +When Volodyovski had mustered the troops, he called Pan Mushalski +and said to him,-- + +“Old friend, do me one more service. Go this moment to my wife, +and tell her from me--” Here the voice stuck in the throat of the +little knight for a while. “And say to her from me--” He halted +again, and then added quickly, “This life is nothing!” + +The bowman departed. After him the troops went out gradually. Pan +Michael mounted his horse and watched over the march. The castle +was evacuated slowly, because of the rubbish and fragments which +blocked the way. + +Ketling approached the little knight. “I will go down,” said he, +fixing his teeth. + +“Go! but delay till the troops have marched out. Go!” + +Here they seized each other in an embrace which lasted some time. +The eyes of both were gleaming with an uncommon radiance. Ketling +rushed away at last toward the vaults. + +Pan Michael took the helmet from his head. He looked awhile yet on +the ruin, on that field of his glory, on the rubbish, the corpses, +the fragments of walls, on the breastwork, on the guns; then +raising his eyes, he began to pray. His last words were, “Grant +her, O Lord, to endure this patiently; give her peace!” + +Ah! Ketling hastened, not waiting even till the troops had marched +out; for at that moment the bastions quivered, an awful roar +rent the air; bastions, towers, walls, horses, guns, living men, +corpses, masses of earth, all torn upward with a flame, and mixed, +pounded together, as it were, into one dreadful cartridge, flew +toward the sky. + + * * * * * + +Thus died Volodyovski, the Hector of Kamenyets, the first soldier +of the Commonwealth. + + * * * * * + +In the monastery of St. Stanislav stood a lofty catafalque in the +centre of the church; it was surrounded with gleaming tapers, and +on it lay Pan Volodyovski in two coffins, one of lead and one of +wood. The lids had been fastened, and the funeral service was just +ending. + +It was the heartfelt wish of the widow that the body should rest in +Hreptyoff; but since all Podolia was in the hands of the enemy, it +was decided to bury it temporarily in Stanislav, for to that place +the “exiles” of Kamenyets had been sent under a Turkish convoy, and +there delivered to the troops of the hetman. + +All the bells in the monastery were ringing. The church was filled +with a throng of nobles and soldiers, who wished to look for the +last time at the coffin of the Hector of Kamenyets, and the first +cavalier of the Commonwealth. It was whispered that the hetman +himself was to come to the funeral; but as he had not appeared so +far, and as at any moment the Tartars might come in a chambul, it +was determined not to defer the ceremony. + +Old soldiers, friends or subordinates of the deceased, stood in +a circle around the catafalque. Among others were present Pan +Mushalski, the bowman. Pan Motovidlo, Pan Snitko, Pan Hromyka, Pan +Nyenashinyets, Pan Novoveski, and many others, former officers of +the stanitsa. By a marvellous fortune, no man was lacking of those +who had sat on the evening benches around the hearth at Hreptyoff; +all had brought their heads safely out of that war, except the man +who was their leader and model. That good and just knight, terrible +to the enemy, loving to his own; that swordsman above swordsmen, +with the heart of a dove,--lay there high among the tapers, in +glory immeasurable, but in the silence of death. Hearts hardened +through war were crushed with sorrow at that sight; yellow gleams +from the tapers shone on the stern, suffering faces of warriors, +and were reflected in glittering points in the tears dropping down +from their eyelids. + +Within the circle of soldiers lay Basia, in the form of a cross, +on the floor, and near her Zagloba, old, broken, decrepit, and +trembling. She had followed on foot from Kamenyets the hearse +bearing that most precious coffin, and now the moment had come when +it was necessary to give that coffin to the earth. Walking the +whole way, insensible, as if not belonging to this world, and now +at the catafalque, she repeated with unconscious lips, “This life +is nothing!” She repeated it because that beloved one had commanded +her, for that was the last message which he had sent her; but in +that repetition and in those expressions were mere sounds, without +substance, without truth, without meaning and solace. No; “This +life is nothing” meant merely regret, darkness, despair, torpor, +merely misfortune incurable, life beaten and broken,--an erroneous +announcement that there was nothing above her, neither mercy nor +hope; that there was merely a desert, and it will be a desert which +God alone can fill when He sends death. + +They rang the bells; at the great altar Mass was at its end. At +last thundered the deep voice of the priest, as if calling from +the abyss: “_Requiescat in pace!_” A feverish quiver shook Basia, +and in her unconscious head rose one thought alone, “Now, now, +they will take him from me!” But that was not yet the end of the +ceremony. The knights had prepared many speeches to be spoken at +the lowering of the coffin; meanwhile Father Kaminski ascended the +pulpit,--the same who had been in Hreptyoff frequently, and who in +time of Basia’s illness had prepared her for death. + +People in the church began to spit and cough, as is usual before +preaching; then they were quiet, and all eyes were turned to the +pulpit. The rattling of a drum was heard on the pulpit. + +The hearers were astonished. Father Kaminski beat the drum as if +for alarm; he stopped suddenly, and a deathlike silence followed. +Then the drum was heard a second and a third time; suddenly the +priest threw the drumsticks to the floor of the church, and +called,-- + +“Pan Colonel Volodyovski!” + +A spasmodic scream from Basia answered him. It became simply +terrible in the church. Pan Zagloba rose, and aided by Mushalski +bore out the fainting woman. + +Meanwhile the priest continued: “In God’s name, Pan Volodyovski, +they are beating the alarm! there is war, the enemy is in the +land!--and do you not spring up, seize your sabre, mount your +horse? Have you forgotten your former virtue? Do you leave us alone +with sorrow, with alarm?” + +The breasts of the knights rose; and a universal weeping broke out +in the church, and broke out several times again, when the priest +lauded the virtue, the love of country, and the bravery of the dead +man. His own words carried the preacher away. His face became pale; +his forehead was covered with sweat; his voice trembled. Sorrow for +the little knight carried him away, sorrow for Kamenyets, sorrow +for the Commonwealth, ruined by the hands of the followers of the +Crescent; and finally he finished his eulogy with this prayer:-- + +“O Lord, they will turn churches into mosques, and chant the Koran +in places where till this time the Gospel has been chanted. Thou +hast cast us down, O Lord; Thou hast turned Thy face from us, and +given us into the power of the foul Turk. Inscrutable are Thy +decrees; but who, O Lord, will resist the Turk now? What armies +will war with him on the boundaries? Thou, from whom nothing in +the world is concealed,--Thou knowest best that there is nothing +superior to our cavalry! What cavalry can move for Thee, O Lord, as +ours can? Wilt Thou set aside defenders behind whose shoulders all +Christendom might glorify Thy name? O kind Father, do not desert +us! show us Thy mercy! Send us a defender! Send a crusher of the +foul Mohammedan! Let him come hither; let him stand among us; let +him raise our fallen hearts! Send him, O Lord!” + +At that moment the people gave way at the door; and into the church +walked the hetman, Pan Sobieski. The eyes of all were turned to +him; a quiver shook the people; and he went with clatter of spurs +to the catafalque, lordly, mighty, with the face of a Cæsar. An +escort of iron cavalry followed him. + +“Salvator!” cried the priest, in prophetic ecstasy. + +Sobieski knelt at the catafalque, and prayed for the soul of +Volodyovski. + + + + +EPILOGUE. + + +More than a year after the fall of Kamenyets, when the dissensions +of parties had ceased in some fashion, the Commonwealth came forth +at last in defence of its eastern boundaries; and it came forth +offensively. The grand hetman, Sobieski, marched with thirty-one +thousand cavalry and infantry to Hotin, in the Sultan’s territory, +to strike on the incomparably more powerful legions of Hussein +Pasha, stationed at that fortress. + +The name of Sobieski had become terrible to the enemy. During the +year succeeding the capture of Kamenyets the hetman accomplished so +much, injured the countless army of the Padishah to such a degree, +crushed out so many chambuls, rescued such throngs of captives, +that old Hussein, though stronger in the number of his men, though +standing at the head, of chosen cavalry, though aided by Kaplan +Pasha, did not dare to meet the hetman in the open field, and +decided to defend himself in a fortified camp. + +The hetman surrounded that camp with his army; and it was known +universally that he intended to take it in an offensive battle. +Some thought surely that it was an undertaking unheard of in the +history of war to attack a superior with an inferior army when the +enemy was protected by walls and trenches. Hussein had a hundred +and twenty guns, while in the whole Polish camp there were only +fifty. The Turkish infantry was threefold greater in number than +the power of the hetman; of janissaries alone, so terrible in +hand-to-hand conflict, there were eighty thousand. But the hetman +believed in his star, in the magic of his name,--and finally in +the men whom he led. Under him marched regiments trained and +tempered in fire,--men who had grown up from years of childhood in +the bustle of war, who had passed through an uncounted number of +expeditions, campaigns, sieges, battles. Many of them remembered +the terrible days of Hmelnitski, of Zbaraj and Berestechko; many +had gone through all the wars, Swedish, Prussian, Moscovite, civil, +Danish, and Hungarian. With him were the escorts of magnates, +formed of veterans only; there were soldiers from the stanitsas, +for whom war had become what peace is for other men,--the ordinary +condition and course of life. Under the voevoda of Rus were fifteen +squadrons of hussars,--cavalry considered, even by foreigners, +as invincible; there were light squadrons, the very same at the +head of which the hetman had inflicted such disasters on detached +Tartar chambuls after the fall of Kamenyets; there were finally the +land infantry, who rushed on janissaries with the butts of their +muskets, without firing a shot. + +War had reared those veterans, for it had reared whole generations +in the Commonwealth; but hitherto they had been scattered, or in +the service of opposing parties. Now, when internal agreement +had summoned them to one camp and one command, the hetman hoped +to crush with such soldiers the stronger Hussein and the equally +strong Kaplan. These old soldiers were led by trained men whose +names were written more than once in the history of recent wars, in +the changing wheel of defeats and victories. + +The hetman himself stood at the head of them all like a sun, and +directed thousands with his will; but who were the other leaders +who at this camp in Hotin were to cover themselves with immortal +glory? There were the two Lithuanian hetmans,--the grand hetman, +Pats, and the field hetman, Michael Kazimir Radzivill. These two +joined the armies of the kingdom a few days before the battle, and +now, at command of Sobieski, they took position on the heights +which connected Hotin with Jvanyets. Twelve thousand warriors +obeyed their commands; among these were two thousand chosen +infantry. From the Dniester toward the south stood the allied +regiments of Wallachia, who left the Turkish camp on the eve of the +battle to join their strength with Christians. At the flank of the +Wallachians stood with his artillery Pan Kantski, incomparable in +the capture of fortified places, in the making of intrenchments, +and the handling of cannon. He had trained himself in foreign +countries, but soon excelled even foreigners. Behind Kantski stood +Korytski’s Russian and Mazovian infantry; farther on, the field +hetman of the kingdom, Dmitri Vishnyevetski, cousin of the sickly +king. He had under him the light cavalry. Next to him, with his own +squadron of infantry and cavalry, stood Pan Yendrei Pototski, once +an opponent of the hetman, now an admirer of his greatness. Behind +him and behind Korytski stood, under Pan Yablonovski, voevoda of +Rus, fifteen squadrons of hussars in glittering armor, with helmets +casting a threatening shade on their faces, and with wings at their +shoulders. A forest of lances reared their points above these +squadrons; but the men were calm. They were confident in their +invincible force, and sure that it would come to them to decide the +victory. + +There were warriors inferior to these, not in bravery, but in +prominence. There was Pan Lujetski, whose brother the Turks had +slain in Bodzanoff; for this deed he had sworn undying vengeance. +There was Pan Stefan Charnyetski, nephew of the great Stefan, +and field secretary of the kingdom. He, in time of the siege of +Kamenyets, had been at the head of a whole band of nobles at +Golemb, as a partisan of the king, and had almost roused civil +war; now he desired to distinguish himself with bravery. There +was Gabriel Silnitski, who had passed all his life in war, and +age had already whitened his head; there were other voevodas and +castellans, less acquainted with previous wars, less famous, but +therefore more greedy of glory. + +Among the knighthood not clothed with senatorial dignity, +illustrious above others, was Pan Yan, the famous hero of Zbaraj, a +soldier held up as a model to the knighthood. He had taken part in +every war fought by the Commonwealth during thirty years. His hair +was gray; but six sons surrounded him, in strength like six wild +boars. Of these, four knew war already, but the two younger had to +pass their novitiate; hence they were burning with such eagerness +for battle that their father was forced to restrain them with words +of advice. + +The officers looked with great respect on this father and his sons; +but still greater admiration was roused by Pan Yarotski, who, blind +of both eyes, like the Bohemian king[31] Yan, joined the campaign. +He had neither children nor relatives; attendants led him by the +arms; he hoped for no more than to lay down his life in battle, +benefit his country, and win glory. There too was Pan Rechytski, +whose father and brother fell during that year. + +There also was Pan Motovidlo, who had escaped not long before from +Tartar bondage, and gone to the field with Pan Myslishevski. The +first wished to avenge his captivity; the second, the injustice +which he had suffered at Kamenyets, where, in spite of the +treaty and his dignity of noble, he had been beaten with sticks +by the janissaries. There were knights of long experience from +the stanitsas of the Dniester,--the wild Pan Rushchyts and the +incomparable bowman, Mushalski, who had brought a sound head out +of Kamenyets, because the little knight had sent him to Basia with +a message; there was Pan Snitko and Pan Nyenashinyets and Pan +Hromyka, and the most unhappy of all, young Pan Adam. Even his +friends and relatives wished death to this man, for there remained +no consolation for him. When he had regained his health, Pan +Adam exterminated chambuls for a whole year, pursuing Lithuanian +Tartars with special animosity. After the defeat of Pan Motovidlo +by Krychinski, he hunted Krychinski through all Podolia, gave him +no rest, and troubled him beyond measure. During those expeditions +he caught Adurovich and flayed him alive; he spared no prisoners, +but found no relief for his suffering. A month before the battle he +joined Yablonovski’s hussars. + +This was the knighthood with which Pan Sobieski took his position +at Hotin. Those soldiers were eager to wreak vengeance for the +wrongs of the Commonwealth in the first instance, but also for +their own. In continual battles with the Pagans in that land soaked +in blood, almost every man had lost some dear one, and bore within +him the memory of some terrible misfortune. The grand hetman +hastened to battle then, for he saw that rage in the hearts of his +soldiers might be compared to the rage of a lioness whose whelps +reckless hunters have stolen from the thicket. + +On Nov. 9, 1674, the affair was begun by skirmishes. Crowds of +Turks issued from behind the walls in the morning; crowds of Polish +knights hastened to meet them with eagerness. Men fell on both +sides, but with greater loss to the Turks. Only a few Turks of +note or Poles fell, however. Pan May, in the very beginning of the +skirmish, was pierced by the curved sabre of a gigantic spahi; but +the youngest son of Pan Yan with one blow almost severed the head +from that spahi. By this deed he earned the praise of his prudent +father, and notable glory. + +They fought in groups or singly. Those who were looking at the +struggle gained courage; greater eagerness rose in them each +moment. Meanwhile, detachments of the army were disposed around +the Turkish camp, each in the place pointed out by the hetman. Pan +Sobieski, taking his position on the old Yassy road, behind the +infantry of Korytski, embraced with his eyes the whole camp of +Hussein; and on his face he had the serene calmness which a master +certain of his art has before he commences his labor. From time to +time he sent adjutants with commands; then with thoughtful glance +he looked at the struggle of the skirmishers. Toward evening Pan +Yablonovski, voevoda of Rus, came to him. + +“The intrenchments are so extensive,” said he, “that it is +impossible to attack from all sides simultaneously.” + +“To-morrow we shall be in the intrenchments; and after to-morrow +we shall cut down those men in three quarters of an hour,” said +Sobieski, calmly. + +Night came in the mean while. Skirmishers left the field. The +hetman commanded all divisions to approach the intrenchments in +the darkness; this Hussein hindered as much as he could with guns +of large calibre, but without result. Toward morning the Polish +divisions moved forward again somewhat. The infantry began to throw +up breastworks. Some regiments had pushed on to within a good +musket-shot. The janissaries opened a brisk fire from muskets. At +command of the hetman almost no answer was given to these volleys, +but the infantry prepared for an attack hand-to-hand. The soldiers +were waiting only for the signal to rush forward passionately. Over +their extended line flew grapeshot with whistling and noise like +flocks of birds. Pan Kantski’s artillery, beginning the conflict +at daybreak, did not cease for one moment. Only when the battle +was over did it appear what great destruction its missiles had +wrought falling in places covered most thickly with the tents of +janissaries and spahis. + +Thus passed the time until midday; but since the day was short, +as the month was November, there was need of haste. On a sudden +all the trumpets were heard, and drums, great and small. Tens of +thousands of throats shouted in one voice; the infantry, supported +by light cavalry advancing near them, rushed in a dense throng to +the onset. + +They attacked the Turks at five points simultaneously. Yan +Dennemark and Christopher de Bohan, warriors of experience, led +the foreign regiments. The first, fiery by nature, hurried forward +so eagerly that he reached the intrenchment before others, and +came near destroying his regiment, for he had to meet a salvo from +several thousand muskets. He fell himself. His soldiers began to +waver; but at that moment De Bohan came to the rescue and prevented +a panic. With a step as steady as if on parade, and keeping +time to the music, he passed the whole distance to the Turkish +intrenchment, answered salvo with salvo, and when the fosse was +filled with fascines passed it first, under a storm of bullets, +inclined his cap to the janissaries, and pierced the first banneret +with a sabre. The soldiers, carried away by the example of such a +colonel, sprang forward, and then began dreadful struggles in which +discipline and training vied with the wild valor of the janissaries. + +But dragoons were led quickly from the direction of Taraban by +Tetwin and Doenhoff; another regiment was led by Aswer Greben and +Haydepol, all distinguished soldiers who, except Haydepol, had +covered themselves with great glory under Charnyetski in Denmark. +The troops of their command were large and sturdy, selected from +men on the royal domains, well trained to fighting on foot and +on horseback. The gate was defended against them by irregular +janissaries, who, though their number was great, were thrown +into confusion quickly and began to retreat; when they came to +hand-to-hand conflict they defended themselves only when they could +not find a place of escape. That gate was captured first, and +through it cavalry went first to the interior of the camp. + +At the head of the Polish land infantry Kobyletski, Jebrovski, +Pyotrkovchyk, and Galetski struck the intrenchments in three +other places. The most tremendous struggle raged at the main +gate, on the Yassy road, where the Mazovians closed with the +guard of Hussein Pasha. The vizir was concerned mainly with that +gate, for through it the Polish cavalry might rush to the camp; +hence he resolved to defend it most stubbornly, and urged forward +unceasingly detachments of janissaries. The land infantry took the +gate at a blow, and then strained all their strength to retain it. +Cannon-balls and a storm of bullets from small arms pushed them +back; from clouds of smoke new bands of Turkish warriors sprang +forth to the attack every moment. Pan Kobyletski, not waiting till +they came, rushed at them like a raging bear; and two walls of men +pressed each other, swaying backward and forward in close quarters, +in confusion, in a whirl, in torrents of blood, and on piles of +human bodies. They fought with every manner of weapon,--with +sabres, with knives, with gunstocks, with shovels, with clubs, with +stones; the crush became at moments so great, so terrible, that men +grappled and fought with fists and with teeth. Hussein tried twice +to break the infantry with the impact of cavalry; but the infantry +fell upon him each time with such “extraordinary resolution” that +the cavalry had to withdraw in disorder. Pan Sobieski took pity at +last on his men, and sent all the camp servants to help them. + +At the head of these was Pan Motovidlo. This rabble, not employed +usually in battle and armed with weapons of any kind, rushed +forward with such desire that they roused admiration even in the +hetman. It may be that greed of plunder inspired them; perhaps +the fire seized them which enlivened the whole army that day. It +is enough that they struck the janissaries as if they had been +smoke, and overpowered them so savagely that in the first onset +they forced them back a musket-shot’s length from the gate. Hussein +threw new regiments into the whirl of battle; and the struggle, +renewed in the twinkle of an eye, lasted whole hours. At last +Korytski, at the head of chosen regiments, beset the gate in force; +the hussars from a distance moved like a great bird raising itself +lazily to flight, and pushed toward the gate also. + +At this time an adjutant rushed to the hetman from the Eastern side +of the camp. + +“The voevoda of Belsk is on the ramparts!” cried he, with panting +breast. + +After him came a second,-- + +“The hetmans of Lithuania are on the ramparts!” + +After him came others, always with similar news. It had grown dark +in the world, but light was beaming from the face of the hetman. +He turned to Pan Bidzinski, who at that moment was near him, and +said,-- + +“Next comes the turn of the cavalry; but that will be in the +morning.” + +No one in the Polish or the Turkish army knew or imagined that the +hetman intended to defer the general attack till the following +morning. Nay, adjutants sprang to the captains with the command to +be ready at any instant. The infantry stood in closed ranks; sabres +and lances were burning the hands of the cavalry. All were awaiting +the order impatiently, for the men were chilled and hungry. + +But no order came; meanwhile hours passed. The night became as +black as mourning. Drizzling rain had set in at one o’clock in the +day; but about midnight a strong wind with frozen rain and snow +followed. Gusts of it froze the marrow in men’s bones; the horses +were barely able to stand in their places; men were benumbed. The +sharpest frost, if dry, could not be so bitter as that wind and +snow, which cut like a scourge. In constant expectation of the +signal, it was not possible to think of eating and drinking or +of kindling fires. The weather became more terrible each hour. +That was a memorable night,--“a night of torture and gnashing of +teeth.” The voices of the captains--“Stand! stand!”--were heard +every moment; and the soldiers, trained to obedience, stood in the +greatest readiness without movement, and patiently. + +But in front of them, in rain, storm, and darkness, stood in equal +readiness the stiffened regiments of the Turks. Among them, too, +no one kindled a fire, no one ate, no one drank. The attack of all +the Polish forces might come at any moment, therefore the spahis +could not drop their sabres from their hands; the janissaries stood +like a wall, with their muskets ready to fire. The hardy Polish +soldiers, accustomed to the sternness of winter, could pass such +a night; but those men reared in the mild climate of Rumelia, or +amid the palms of Asia Minor, were suffering more than their powers +could endure. At last Hussein discovered why Sobieski did not begin +the attack. It was because that frozen rain was the best ally of +the Poles. Clearly, if the spahis and janissaries were to stand +through twelve hours like those, the cold would lay them down on +the morrow as grain sheaves are laid. They would not even try to +defend themselves,--at least till the heat of the battle should +warm them. + +Both Poles and Tartars understood this. About four o’clock in +the morning two pashas came to Hussein,--Yanish Pasha and Kiaya +Pasha, the leader of the janissaries, an old warrior of renown and +experience. The faces of both were full of anxiety and care. + +“Lord!” said Kiaya, first, “if my ‘lambs’ stand in this way till +daylight, neither bullets nor swords will be needed against them.” + +“Lord!” said Yanish Pasha, “my spahis will freeze, and will not +fight in the morning.” + +Hussein twisted his beard, foreseeing defeat for his army and +destruction to himself. But what was he to do? Were he to let his +men break ranks for even a minute, or let them kindle fires to warm +themselves with hot food, the attack would begin immediately. As it +was, the trumpets were sounded at intervals near the ramparts, as +if the cavalry were just ready to move. + +Kiaya and Yanish Pasha saw only one escape from disaster,--that +was, not to wait for the attack, but to strike with all force on +the enemy. It was nothing that he was in readiness; for though +ready to attack, he did not expect attack himself. Perhaps they +might drive him out of the intrenchments; in the worst event defeat +was likely in a night battle, in the battle of the morrow it was +certain. + +But Hussein did not venture to follow the advice of the old +warriors. + +“How!” said he; “you have furrowed the camp-ground with +ditches, seeing in them the one safeguard against that hellish +cavalry,--that was your advice and your precaution; now you say +something different.” + +He did not give that order. He merely gave an order to fire from +cannon, to which Pan Kantski answered with great effect instantly. +The rain became colder and colder, and cut more and more cruelly; +the wind roared, howled, went through clothing and skin, and froze +the blood in men’s veins. So passed that long November night, +in which the strength of the warriors of Islam was failing, and +despair, with a foreboding of defeat, seized hold of their hearts. + +At the very dawn Yanish Pasha went once more to Hussein with advice +to withdraw in order of battle to the bridge on the Dniester and +begin there the game of war cautiously. “For,” said he, “if the +troops do not withstand the onrush of the cavalry, they will +withdraw to the opposite bank, and the river will give them +protection.” Kiaya, the leader of the janissaries, was of another +opinion, however. He thought it too late for Yanish’s advice, +and moreover he feared lest a panic might seize the whole army +immediately, if the order were given to withdraw. “The spahis with +the aid of the irregular janissaries must sustain the first shock +of the enemy’s cavalry, even if all are to perish in doing so. By +that time the janissaries will come to their aid, and when the +first impetus of the unbelievers is stopped, perhaps God may send +victory.” + +Thus advised, Kiaya and Hussein followed. Mounted multitudes of +Turks pushed forward; the janissaries, regular and irregular, +were disposed behind them, around the tents of Hussein. Their +deep ranks presented a splendid and fear-inspiring spectacle. The +white-bearded Kiaya, “Lion of God,” who till that time had led +only to victory, flew past their close ranks, strengthening them, +raising their courage, reminding them of past battles and their own +unbroken preponderance. To them also, battle was sweeter than that +idle waiting in storm and in rain, in wind which was piercing them +to the bone; hence, though they could barely grasp the muskets and +spears in their stiffened hands, they were still cheered by the +thought that they would warm them in battle. With far less desire +did the spahis await the attack, because on them was to fall its +first fury, because among them were many inhabitants of Asia Minor +and of Egypt, who, exceedingly sensitive to cold, were only half +living after that night. The horses also suffered not a little, +and though covered with splendid caparisons, they stood with heads +toward the earth, puffing rolls of steam from their nostrils. The +men with blue faces and dull eyes did not even think of victory. +They were thinking only that death would be better than torment +like that in which the last night had been passed by them, but best +of all would be flight to their distant homes, beneath the hot rays +of the sun. + +Among the Polish troops a number of men without sufficient clothing +had died before day on the ramparts; in general, however, they +endured the cold far better than the Turks, for the hope of victory +strengthened them, and a faith, almost blind, that since the hetman +had decided that they were to stiffen in the rain, the torment +must come out infallibly for their good, and for the evil and +destruction of the Turks. Still, even they greeted the first gleams +of that morning with gladness. + +At this same time Sobieski appeared at the battlements. + +There was no brightness in the sky, but there was brightness on his +face; for when he saw that the enemy intended to give battle in the +camp he was certain that that day would bring dreadful defeat to +Mohammed. Hence he went from regiment to regiment, repeating: “For +the desecration of churches! for blasphemy against the Most Holy +Lady in Kamenyets! for injury to Christendom and the Commonwealth! +for Kamenyets!” The soldiers had a terrible look on their faces, as +if wishing to say: “We can barely restrain ourselves! Let us go, +grand hetman, and you will see!” + +The gray light of morning grew clearer and clearer; out of the +fog rows of horses’ heads, forms of men, lances, banners, finally +regiments of infantry, emerged more distinctly each moment. First +they began to move and advance in the fog toward the enemy, like +two rivers, at the flanks of the cavalry; then the light horse +moved, leaving only a broad road in the middle, over which the +hussars were to rush when the right moment came. + +Every leader of a regiment in the infantry, every captain, had +instructions and knew what to do. Pan Kantski’s artillery began +to speak more profoundly, calling out from the Turkish side also +strong answers. Then musketry fire thundered, a mighty shout was +heard throughout the whole camp,--the attack had begun. + +The misty air veiled the view, but sounds of the struggle reached +the place where the hussars were in waiting. The rattle of arms +could be heard, and the shouting of men. The hetman, who till +then had remained with the hussars, and was conversing with Pan +Yablonovski, stopped on a sudden and listened. + +“The infantry are fighting with the irregular janissaries; those in +the front trenches are scattered,” said he to the voevoda. + +After a time, when the sound of musketry was failing, one mighty +salvo roared up on a sudden; after it another very quickly. It was +evident that the light squadrons had pushed back the spahis and +were in presence of the janissaries. + +The grand hetman, putting spurs to his horse, rushed like lightning +at the head of some tens of men to the battle; the voevoda of Rus +remained with the fifteen squadrons of hussars, who, standing in +order, were waiting only for the signal to spring forward and +decide the fate of the struggle. They waited long enough after +that; but meanwhile in the depth of the camp it was seething and +roaring more and more terribly. The battle seemed at times to +roll on to the right, then to the left, now toward the Lithuanian +armies, now toward the voevoda of Belsk, precisely as when in time +of storm thunders roll over the sky. The artillery-fire of the +Turks was becoming irregular, while Pan Kantski’s batteries played +with redoubled vigor. After the course of an hour it seemed to the +voevoda of Rus that the weight of the battle was transferred to the +centre, directly in front of his cavalry. + +At that moment the grand hetman rushed up at the head of his +escort. Flame was shooting from his eyes. He reined in his horse +near the voevoda of Rus, and exclaimed,-- + +“At them, now, with God’s aid!” + +“At them!” shouted the voevoda of Rus. + +And after him the captains repeated the commands. With a terrible +noise that forest of lances dropped with one movement toward +the heads of the horses, and fifteen squadrons of that cavalry +accustomed to crush everything before it moved forward like a giant +cloud. + +From the time when, in the three days’ battle at Warsaw, the +Lithuanian hussars, under Prince Polubinski, split the whole +Swedish army like a wedge, and went through it, no one remembered +an attack made with such power. Those squadrons started at a trot, +but at a distance of two hundred paces the captains commanded: “At +a gallop!” The men answering, with a shout, “Strike! Crush!” bent +in the saddles, and the horses went at the highest speed. Then +that column, moving like a whirlwind, and formed of horses, iron +men, and straightened lances, had in it something like the might +of an element let loose. And it went like a storm, or a raging +river, with roar and outburst. The earth groaned under the weight +of it; and if no man had levelled a lance or drawn a sabre, it was +evident that the hussars with their very weight and impact would +hurl down, trample, and break everything before them, just as a +column of wind breaks and crushes a forest. They swept on in this +way to the bloody field, covered with bodies, on which the battle +was raging. The light squadrons were still struggling on the wings +with the Turkish cavalry, which they had succeeded in pushing to +the rear considerably, but in the centre the deep ranks of the +janissaries stood like an indestructible wall. A number of times +the light squadrons had broken themselves against that wall, as a +wave rolling on breaks itself against a rocky shore. To crush and +destroy it was now the task of the hussars. + +A number of thousand of muskets thundered, “as if one man had +fired.” A moment more the janissaries fix themselves more firmly +on their feet; some blink at sight of the terrible onrush; the +hands of some are trembling while holding their spears; the +hearts of all are beating like hammers, their teeth are set, +their breasts are breathing convulsively. The hussars are just on +them; the thundering breath of the horses is heard. Destruction, +annihilation, death, are flying at them. + +“Allah!” “Jesus, Mary!”--these two shouts meet and mingle as +terribly as if they had never burst from men’s breasts till that +moment. The living wall trembles, bends, breaks. The dry crash of +broken lances drowns for a time every other sound; after that, +is heard the bite of iron, the sound, as it were, of thousands +of hammers beating with full force on anvils, as of thousands of +flails on a floor, and cries singly and collectively, groans, +shouts, reports of pistols and guns, the howling of terror. +Attackers and attacked mingle together, rolling in an unimaginable +whirl. A slaughter follows; from under the chaos blood flows, warm, +steaming, filling the air with raw odor. + +The first, second, third, and tenth rank of the janissaries are +lying like a pavement, trampled with hoofs, pierced with spears, +cut with swords. But the white-bearded Kiaya, “Lion of God,” hurls +all his men into the boiling of the battle. It is nothing that +they are put down like grain before a storm. They fight! Rage +seizes them; they breathe death; they desire death. The column +of horses’ breasts pushes them, bends, overturns them. They open +the bellies of horses with their knives; thousands of sabres cut +them without rest; blades rise like lightning and fall on their +heads, shoulders, and hands. They cut a horseman on the legs, on +the knees; they wind around, and bite like venomous worms; they +perish and avenge themselves. Kiaya, “Lion of God,” hurls new +ranks again and again into the jaws of death. He encourages them +to battle with a cry, and with curved sabre erect he rushes into +the chaos himself. With that a gigantic hussar, destroying like a +flame everything before him, falls on the white-bearded old man, +and standing in his stirrups to hew the more terribly, brings down +with an awful sweep a two-handed sword on the gray head. Neither +the sabre nor the headpiece forged in Damascus are proof against +the blow; and Kiaya, cleft almost to the shoulders, falls to the +ground, as if struck by lightning. + +Pan Adam, for it was he, had already spread dreadful destruction, +for no one could withstand the strength and sullen rage of the man; +but now he had given the greatest service by hewing down the old +hero, who alone had supported the stubborn battle. The janissaries +shouted in a terrible voice on seeing the death of their leader, +and more than ten of them aimed muskets at the breast of the +cavalier. He turned toward them like dark night; and before other +hussars could strike them, the shots roared, Pan Adam reined in +his horse and bent in the saddle. Two comrades seized him by the +shoulders; but a smile, a guest long unknown, lighted his gloomy +face, his eyeballs turned in his head, and his white lips whispered +words which in the din of battle no man could distinguish. +Meanwhile the last ranks of the janissaries wavered. + +The valiant Yanish Pasha tried to renew the battle, but the +terror of panic had seized on his men; efforts were useless. The +ranks were broken and shivered, pushed back, beaten, trampled, +slashed; they could not come to order. At last they burst, as an +overstrained chain bursts, and like single links men flew from one +another in every direction, howling, shouting, throwing down their +weapons, and covering their heads with their hands. The cavalry +pursue them; and they, not finding space sufficient for flight +singly, gather at times into a dense mass, on whose shoulders ride +the cavalry, swimming in blood. Pan Mushalski, the bowman, struck +the valiant Yanish Pasha such a sabre-blow on the neck that his +spinal marrow gushed forth and stained his silk shirt and the +silver scales on his armor. + +The irregular janissaries, beaten by the Polish infantry, and a +part of the cavalry which was scattered in the very beginning +of the battle, in fact, a whole Turkish throng, fled now to the +opposite side of the camp, where there was a rugged ravine some +tens of feet deep. Terror drove the mad men to that place. Many +rushed over the precipice, “not to escape death, but death at +the hands of the Poles.” Pan Bidzinski blocked the road to this +despairing throng; but the avalanche of fugitives tore him away +with it, and threw him to the bottom of the precipice, which after +a time was filled almost to the top with piles of slain, wounded, +and suffocated men. + +From this place rose terrible groans; bodies were quivering, +kicking one another, or clawing with their fingers in the spasms +of death. Those groans were heard until evening; until evening +those bodies were moving, but more and more slowly, less and less +noticeably, till at dark there was silence. + +Awful were the results of the blow of the hussars. Eight thousand +janissaries, slain with swords, lay near the ditch surrounding the +tents of Hussein Pasha, not counting those who perished in the +flight, or at the foot of the precipice. The Polish cavalry were in +the tents; Pan Sobieski had triumphed. The trumpets were raising +the hoarse sounds of victory, when the battle raged up again on a +sudden. + +After the breaking of the janissaries the vizir, Hussein Pasha, +at the head of his mounted guards and of all that were left of +the cavalry, fled through the gate leading to Yassy; but when the +squadrons of Dmitri Vishnyevetski, the field hetman, caught him +outside and began to hew without mercy, he turned back to the +camp to seek escape elsewhere, just as a wild beast surrounded in +a forest looks for some outlet. He turned with such speed that +he scattered in a moment the light squadron of Cossacks, put to +disorder the infantry, occupied partly in plundering the camp, and +came within “half a pistol-shot” of the hetman himself. + +“In the very camp,” wrote Pan Sobieski, afterward, “we were +near defeat, the avoidance of which should be ascribed to the +extraordinary resolution of the hussars.” + +In fact, the pressure of the Turks was tremendous, produced +as it was under the influence of utter despair, and the more +terrible that it was entirely unexpected; but the hussars, not +cooled yet after the heat of battle, rushed at them on the spot, +with the greatest vigor. Prusinovski’s squadron moved first, +and that brought the attackers to a stand; after it rushed Pan +Yan with his men, then the whole army,--cavalry, infantry, +camp-followers,--every one as he was, every one where he was,--all +rushed with the greatest rage on the enemy, and there was a battle, +somewhat disordered, but not yielding in fury to the attack of the +hussars on the janissaries. + +When the struggle was over the knights remembered with wonder +the bravery of the Turks, who, attacked by Vishnyevetski and the +hetmans of Lithuania, surrounded on all sides, defended themselves +so madly that though Sobieski permitted the Poles to take prisoners +then, they were able to seize barely a handful of captives. When +the heavy squadrons scattered them at last, after half an hour’s +battle, single groups and later single horsemen fought to the last +breath, shouting, “Allah!” Many glorious deeds were done, the +memory of which has not perished among men. The field hetman of +Lithuania cut down a powerful pasha who had slain Pan Rudomina, +Pan Kimbar, and Pan Rdultovski; but the hetman, coming to him +unobserved, cut off his head at a blow. Pan Sobieski slew in +presence of the army a spahi who had fired a pistol at him. Pan +Bidzinski, escaping from the ravine by some miracle, though bruised +and wounded, threw himself at once into the whirl of battle, and +fought till he fainted from exhaustion. He was sick long, but after +some months recovered his health, and went again to the field, with +great glory to himself. + +Of men less known Pan Rushchyts raged most, taking off horsemen +as a wolf seizes sheep from a flock. Pan Yan on his part worked +wonders; around him his sons fought like young lions. With sadness +and gloom did these knights think afterward of what that swordsman +above swordsmen, Pan Michael, would have done on such a day, were +it not that for a year he had been in the earth resting in God +and in glory. But others, taught in his school, gained sufficient +renown for him and themselves on that bloody field. + +Two of the old knights of Hreptyoff fell in that renewed battle, +Pan Motovidlo and the terrible bowman, Mushalski. A number of balls +pierced the breast of Motovidlo simultaneously, and he fell as an +oak falls, which has come to its time. Eye-witnesses said that +he fell by the hand of those Cossack brothers who under the lead +of Hohol had struggled to the last against their mother (Poland) +and Christendom. Pan Mushalski, wonderful to relate, perished by +an arrow, which some fleeing Turk had sent after him. It passed +through his throat just in the moment when, at the perfect defeat +of the Pagans, he was reaching his hand to the quiver, to send +fresh, unerring messengers of death in pursuit of the fugitives. +But his soul had to join the soul of Didyuk, so that the friendship +begun on the Turkish galley might endure with the bonds of +eternity. The old comrades of Hreptyoff found the three bodies +after the battle and took farewell tearfully, though they envied +them the glorious death. Pan Adam had a smile on his lips, and calm +serenity on his face; Pan Motovidlo seemed to be sleeping quietly; +and Pan Mushalski had his eyes raised, as if in prayer. They were +buried together on that glorious field of Hotin under the cliff on +which, to the eternal memory of the day, their three names were cut +out beneath a cross. + +The leader of the whole Turkish army, Hussein Pasha, escaped on +a swift Anatolian steed, but only to receive in Stambul a silk +string from the hands of the Sultan. Of the splendid Turkish army +merely small bands were able to bear away sound heads from defeat. +The last legions of Hussein Pasha’s cavalry gave themselves into +the hands of the armies of the Commonwealth. In this way the field +hetman drove them to the grand hetman, and he drove them to the +Lithuanian hetmans, they again to the field hetman; so the turn +went till nearly all of them had perished. Of the janissaries +almost no man escaped. The whole immense camp was streaming with +blood, mixed with snow and rain. So many bodies were lying there +that only frost, ravens, and wolves prevented a pestilence, which +comes usually from bodies decaying. The Polish troops fell into +such ardor of battle that without drawing breath well after the +victory, they captured Hotin. In the camp itself immense booty was +taken. One hundred and twenty guns and with them three hundred +flags and banners did Pan Sobieski take from that field, on which +for the second time in the course of a century the Polish sabre +celebrated a grand triumph. + +Pan Sobieski himself stood in the tent of Hussein Pasha, which was +sparkling with rubies and gold, and from it he sent news of the +fortunate victory to every side by swift couriers. Then cavalry and +infantry assembled; all the squadrons,--Polish, Lithuanian, and +Cossack,--the whole army, stood in order of battle. A Thanksgiving +Mass was celebrated, and on that same square where the day previous +muezzins had cried: “La Allah illa Allah!” was sounded “Te Deum +laudamus!” + +The hetman, lying in the form of a cross, heard Mass and the hymn; +and when he rose, tears of joy were flowing down his worthy face. +At sight of that the legions of knights, the blood not yet wiped +from them, and while still trembling from their efforts in battle, +gave out three times the loud thundering shout:-- + +“Vivat Joannes victor!” + +Ten years later, when the Majesty of King Yan III. (Sobieski) +hurled to the dust the Turkish power at Vienna, that shout was +repeated from sea to sea, from mountain to mountain, throughout the +world, wherever bells called the faithful to prayer. + + * * * * * + +Here ends this series of books, written in the course of a number +of years and with no little toil, for the strengthening of hearts. + + +THE END. + + + + +FOOTNOTES: + + +[1] “With Fire and Sword,” page 4. + +[2] The bishop who visited Zagloba at Ketling’s house, see pages +121-126. + +[3] A celebrated bishop of Cracow, famous for ambition and success. + +[4] A diminutive of endearment for Anna. Anusia is another form. + +[5] One of the chiefs of a confederacy formed against the king, Yan +Kazimir, by soldiers who had not received their pay. + +[6] The story in Poland is that storks bring all the infants to the +country. + +[7] This refers to the axelike form of the numeral 7. + +[8] Diminutive of Barbara. + +[9] Diminutive of Krystina, or Christiana. + +[10] Drohoyovski is Parma Krysia’s family name. + +[11] A diminutive of Anna, expressing endearment. + +[12] To place a water-melon in the carriage of a suitor was one way +of refusing him. + +[13] “Kot” means “cat,” hence Basia’s exclamations are, “Scot, +Scot! cat, cat!” + +[14] In Polish, “I love” is one word, “Kocham.” + +[15] In the original this forms a rhymed couplet. + +[16] That is let me kiss you. + +[17] Injured his head. + +[18] The Tsar’s city,--Constantinople. + +[19] Zagloba refers here to Pavel Sapyeha, voevoda of Vilna, and +grand hetman of Lithuania. + +[20] Poland. + +[21] God is merciful! God is merciful. + +[22] The territory governed by a pasha, in this case the lands of +the Cossacks. + +[23] The Commonwealth. + +[24] That means as tall as a stove. The tile or porcelain stores of +eastern Europe are very high. + +[25] A barber in that age and in those regions took the place of a +surgeon usually. + +[26] Each nearly equal to five English miles. + +[27] A hot drink made of gorailka, honey, and spices. + +[28] Motovidlo’s words are Russian in the original. + +[29] See note after introduction. + +[30] Hero. + +[31] More likely Yan Zisca, the great leader of the Hussites. + + + + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PAN MICHAEL: AN HISTORICAL +NOVEL OF POLAND, THE UKRAINE, AND TURKEY *** + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. +copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in +these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute +it in the United States without permission and without paying +copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms +of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing +Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT +GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a +registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an +eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, +including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg +trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, +complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this +eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, +reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may +be modified and printed and given away--you may do practically +ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. +copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, +especially commercial redistribution. + +START: FULL LICENSE + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU +DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this +work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase +"Project Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of +the Full Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or +online at www.gutenberg.org/license. + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, +agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual +property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to +abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and +return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of +or access to a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a +refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set +forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only +be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by +people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There +are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this +agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you +can do with Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the +terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to +Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the +Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the +collection of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the +individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the +United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright +law in the United States and you are located in the United States, +we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, +performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the +work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. +Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm +mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely +sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated +with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this +agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached +full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge +with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also +govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most +countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the +United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the +terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, +performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this +work or any other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes +no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in +any country other than the United States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other +immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must +appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work +(any work on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with +which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, +displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States +and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no +restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it +under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this +eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the +United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where +you are located before using this eBook. + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is +derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not +contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of +the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to +anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. +If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs +1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work +and the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs +1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is +posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use +and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through +1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. +Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License +for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder +found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project +Gutenberg-tm License terms from this work, or any files containing +a part of this work or any other work associated with Project +Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute +this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 +with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the +Project Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any +binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary +form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, +if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project +Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or +other format used in the official version posted on the official +Project Gutenberg-tm website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at +no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, +a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or +other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project +Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +provided that: + +* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive +from the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the +method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee +is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he +has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be +paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or +are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty +payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in +Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation." + +* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who +notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt +that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project +Gutenberg-tm License. You must require such a user to return or +destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and +discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project +Gutenberg-tm works. + +* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of +any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the +electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of +receipt of the work. + +* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free +distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms +than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission +in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, +the manager of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend +considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, +transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law +in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these +efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the medium on +which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but not +limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription +errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, +a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or +computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the +"Right of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the +Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a +Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim +all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including +legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, +STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT +THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, +THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL +NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, +PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE +POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover +a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, +you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it +by sending a written explanation to the person you received the +work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you +must return the medium with your written explanation. The person +or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to +provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received +the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you +may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work +electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also +defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set +forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', +WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING +BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY +PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of +damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this +agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this +agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum +disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The +invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement +shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, +the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, +anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in +accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with +the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, +including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any +of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution +of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, +modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of +computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. +It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and +donations from people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with +the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project +Gutenberg-tm's goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In +2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created +to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm +and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can +help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at +www.gutenberg.org + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, +Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and +up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's +website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without +widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can +be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the +widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small +donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining +tax exempt status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and +keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in +locations where we have not received written confirmation of +compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance +for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where +we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no +prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in +such states who approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project +Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could +be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and +distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network +of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright +in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not +necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper +edition. + +Most people start at our website which has the main PG search +facility: www.gutenberg.org + +This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |